This is a modern-English version of Human, All-Too-Human: A Book for Free Spirits, Part 2, originally written by Nietzsche, Friedrich Wilhelm.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Friedrich Nietzsche
Friedrich Nietzsche
Human
Human
All-Too-Human
All-Too-Human
A Book For Free Spirits
A Book for Free Spirits
Part II
Part II
Translated By
Translated By
Paul V. Cohn, B.A.
Paul V. Cohn, B.A.
New York
NYC
The MacMillan Company
Macmillan Publishers
1913
1913
Translation Introduction.
The publication of Human, all-too-Human extends over the period 1878-1880. Of the two divisions which constitute the Second Part, “Miscellaneous Maxims and Opinions” appeared in 1879, and “The Wanderer and his Shadow” in 1880, Nietzsche being then in his thirty-sixth year. The Preface was added in 1886. The whole book forms Nietzsche's first lengthy contribution to literature. His previous works comprise only the philological treatises, The Birth of Tragedy, and the essays on Strauss, Schopenhauer, and Wagner in Thoughts out of Season.
The publication of All too Human took place from 1878 to 1880. Of the two sections that make up the Second Part, “Random Thoughts and Opinions” came out in 1879, while "The Wanderer and His Shadow" was released in 1880, with Nietzsche being thirty-six years old at the time. The Preface was added in 1886. This entire book marks Nietzsche's first major contribution to literature. His earlier works include only the philological essays, *The Birth of Tragedy*, and the essays on Strauss, Schopenhauer, and Wagner found in *Thoughts Out of Season*.
With the volumes of Human, all-too-Human Nietzsche appears for the first time in his true colours as philosopher. His purely scholarly publications, his essays in literary and musical criticism—especially the essay on Richard Wagner at Bayreuth—had, of course, foreshadowed his work as a thinker.
With the volumes of Human, All Too Human, Nietzsche shows up for the first time in his true colors as a philosopher. His purely academic publications and his essays on literature and music—especially the essay on Richard Wagner at Bayreuth—had, of course, hinted at his work as a thinker.
These efforts, however, had been mere fragments, from which hardly any one could observe that a new philosophical star had arisen on the horizon. But by 1878 the period of transition had definitely set in. Outwardly, the new departure is marked by Nietzsche's resignation in that year of his professorship [pg viii] at Bâle—a resignation due partly to ill-health, and partly to his conviction that his was a voice that should speak not merely to students of philology, but to all mankind.
These efforts, however, were just small pieces, from which hardly anyone could notice that a new philosophical star had appeared on the horizon. But by 1878, a period of change had clearly begun. On the surface, this new direction was marked by Nietzsche's resignation that year from his professorship [pg viii] at Bâle—a resignation caused partly by health issues and partly by his belief that his voice should reach not just students of philology, but all of humanity.
Nietzsche himself characterises Human, all-too-Human as “the monument of a crisis.” He might as fitly have called it the first-fruits of a new harvest. Now, for the first time, he practises the form which he was to make so peculiarly his own. We are told—and we may well believe—that the book came as a surprise even to his most intimate friends. Wagner had already seen how matters stood at the publication of the first part, and the gulf between the two probably widened on the appearance of the Second Part.
Nietzsche himself describes Human, all too human as “the monument of a crisis.” He could just as well have called it the first fruits of a new harvest. For the first time, he uses a style that he would later make uniquely his own. We're told—and it's easy to believe—that the book surprised even his closest friends. Wagner had already seen the situation when the first part was published, and the divide between the two probably grew larger with the release of the Second Part.
Several aphorisms are here, varying in length as in subject, and ranging over the whole human province—the emotions and aspirations, the religions and cultures and philosophies, the arts and literatures and politics of mankind. Equally varied is the range of style, the incisive epigram and the passage of pure poetry jostling each other on the same page. In this curious power of alternating between cynicism and lyricism, Nietzsche appears as the prose counterpart of Heine.
Several aphorisms are present here, varying in length and topic, covering the entire spectrum of human experience—the emotions and desires, the religions and cultures, the philosophies, the arts, the literature, and the politics of humanity. The range of style is equally diverse, with sharp epigrams and passages of pure poetry bumping into each other on the same page. In this intriguing ability to switch between cynicism and lyricism, Nietzsche stands as the prose equivalent of Heine.
One or two of the aphorisms are of peculiar interest to English readers. The essay (as it may almost be called) on Sterne (p. 60, No. 113) does ample justice, if not more than justice, to that wayward genius. The allusion to Milton (p. 77, No. 150) will come as somewhat of a shock to English readers, especially to those who hold that in Milton Art triumphed over Puritanism. It [pg ix] should be remembered, however, that Nietzsche's view coincides with Goethe's. The dictum that Shakespeare's gold is to be valued for its quantity rather than its quality (p. 81, No. 162) also betrays a certain exclusiveness—a legacy from that eighteenth-century France which appealed so strongly to Nietzsche on its intellectual side. To Nietzsche, as to Voltaire, Shakespeare is after all “the great barbarian.”
One or two of the aphorisms are particularly interesting to English readers. The essay (which could almost be called that) on Sterne (p. 60, No. 113) does a great job, if not more than a great job, highlighting that unpredictable genius. The reference to Milton (p. 77, No. 150) might come as a bit of a surprise to English readers, especially to those who believe that in Milton, art overcame Puritanism. It [pg ix] should be noted, however, that Nietzsche's perspective aligns with Goethe's. The statement that Shakespeare's gold should be valued for its quantity rather than its quality (p. 81, No. 162) also shows a certain exclusivity—a remnant from that eighteenth-century France which attracted Nietzsche intellectually. To Nietzsche, as to Voltaire, Shakespeare is ultimately “the great barbarian.”
The title of the book may be explained from a phrase in Thus Spake Zarathustra: “Verily, even the greatest I found—all-too-human.” The keynote of these volumes is indeed disillusion and destruction. Nor is this to be wondered at, for all men must sweep away the rubbish before they can build. Hence we find here little of the constructive philosophy of Nietzsche—so far as he had a constructive philosophy. The Superman appears but faintly, the doctrine of Eternal Recurrence not at all. For this very reason, Human, all-too-Human is perhaps the best starting-point for the study of Nietzsche. The difficulties in style and thought of the later work—difficulties that at times become well-nigh insuperable in Thus Spake Zarathustra—are here practically absent. The book may, in fact, almost be described as “popular,” bearing the same relation to Nietzsche's later productions as Wagner's Tannhäuser and Lohengrin bear to the Ring.
The title of the book can be understood from a phrase in Thus Spoke Zarathustra: “Honestly, even the greatest ones I found—just too human.” The main theme of these volumes is disillusionment and destruction. This is not surprising, as everyone needs to clear away the clutter before they can build. Therefore, we find little of Nietzsche's constructive philosophy here—if he had one at all. The concept of the Superman is only hinted at, and the idea of Eternal Recurrence is completely absent. For this reason, Human, all too human might be the best starting point for studying Nietzsche. The complexities in style and thought that characterize his later works—complexities that sometimes become nearly impossible in Thus Spoke Zarathustra—are largely missing here. The book can almost be described as “trending,” bearing a similar relationship to Nietzsche's later works as Wagner's Tannhäuser and
The translator's thanks are due to Mr. Thomas Common for his careful revision of the manuscript and many valuable suggestions.
The translator would like to thank Mr. Thomas Common for his careful review of the manuscript and his many useful suggestions.
P. V. C.
PVC
Introduction.
1.
One should only speak where one cannot remain silent, and only speak of what one has conquered—the rest is all chatter, “literature,” bad breeding. My writings speak only of my conquests, “I” am in them, with all that is hostile to me, ego ipsissimus, or, if a more haughty expression be permitted, ego ipsissimum. It may be guessed that I have many below me.... But first I always needed time, convalescence, distance, separation, before I felt the stirrings of a desire to flay, despoil, lay bare, “represent” (or whatever one likes to call it) for the additional knowledge of the world, something that I had lived through and outlived, something done or suffered. Hence all my writings,—with one exception, important, it is true,—must be ante-dated—they always tell of a “behind-me.” Some even, like the first three Thoughts out of Season, must be thrown back before the period of creation and experience of a previously published book (The Birth of Tragedy in the case cited, as any one with subtle powers of observation and comparison could not fail to perceive). That wrathful outburst against the Germanism, smugness, and raggedness of speech of old David Strauss, the [pg 002] contents of the first Thought out of Season, gave a vent to feelings that had inspired me long before, as a student, in the midst of German culture and cultured Philistinism (I claim the paternity of the now much used and misused phrase “cultured Philistinism”). What I said against the “historical disease” I said as one who had slowly and laboriously recovered from that disease, and who was not at all disposed to renounce “history” in the future because he had suffered from her in the past. When in the third Thought out of Season I gave expression to my reverence for my first and only teacher, the great Arthur Schopenhauer—I should now give it a far more personal and emphatic voice—I was for my part already in the throes of moral scepticism and dissolution, that is, as much concerned with the criticism as with the study of all pessimism down to the present day. I already did not believe in “a blessed thing,” as the people say, not even in Schopenhauer. It was at this very period that an unpublished essay of mine, “On Truth and Falsehood in an Extra-Moral Sense,” came into being. Even my ceremonial oration in honour of Richard Wagner, on the occasion of his triumphal celebration at Bayreuth in 1876—Bayreuth signifies the greatest triumph that an artist has ever won—a work that bears the strongest stamp of “individuality,” was in the background an act of homage and gratitude to a bit of the past in me, to the fairest but most perilous calm of my sea-voyage ... and as a matter of fact a severance and a farewell. (Was Richard Wagner mistaken on this point? I do not think so. So long as we still love, we do not paint such pictures, [pg 003] we do not yet “examine,” we do not place ourselves so far away as is essential for one who “examines.” “Examining needs at least a secret antagonism, that of an opposite point of view,” it is said on page 46 of the above-named work itself, with an insidious, melancholy application that was perhaps understood by few.) The composure that gave me the power to speak after many intervening years of solitude and abstinence, first came with the book, Human, All-too Human, to which this second preface and apologia1 is dedicated. As a book for “free spirits” it shows some trace of that almost cheerful and inquisitive coldness of the psychologist, who has behind him many painful things that he keeps under him, and moreover establishes them for himself and fixes them firmly as with a needle-point. Is it to be wondered at that at such sharp, ticklish work blood flows now and again, that indeed the psychologist has blood on his fingers and not only on his fingers?
One should only speak when one can't remain silent, and only talk about what one has conquered—everything else is just noise, "literature" bad manners. My writings focus solely on my conquests; “I” am in them, along with everything that challenges me, self is most, or, if a more proud expression is acceptable, self itself. You could guess that I have many beneath me... But first, I always needed time, healing, distance, separation, before I felt the urge to peel back, expose, lay bare, "represent" (or whatever you want to call it) for the sake of the world's understanding, something that I had lived through and survived, something done or endured. Thus, all my writings—except for one significant exception—must be dated earlier—they always speak of a “behind me.” Some, like the first three *Thoughts Out of Season*, have to be set prior to the period of creating and experiencing a previously published book (*The Birth of Tragedy* in the instance mentioned, as anyone with perceptive observation and comparison could easily tell). That furious reaction against the Germanism, complacency, and roughness of speech of old David Strauss, the [pg 002] contents of the first Out of Season Thoughts, expressed feelings that had long inspired me, as a student, amidst German culture and cultured Philistinism (I take credit for the now widely used and misused term “cultured ignorance”). What I said against the "historical illness" came from someone who had slowly and painstakingly recovered from that illness and who was not at all inclined to give up “history” in the future just because he had suffered from it in the past. When in the third Out-of-Season Thoughts I expressed my respect for my first and only teacher, the awesome Arthur Schopenhauer—I would now give it a much more personal and emphatic tone—I was already grappling with moral skepticism and disintegration, meaning I was equally engaged in the critique as the study of all pessimism up to that point. I no longer believed in “a great thing,” as people say, not even in Schopenhauer. It was during this exact period that an unpublished essay of mine, “On Truth and Falsehood in a Moral Context,” was written. Even my ceremonial speech in honor of Richard Wagner at his celebratory event in Bayreuth in 1876—Bayreuth represents the greatest triumph that an artist has ever achieved—a work that showcases a strong sense of "self-expression," was essentially an act of homage and gratitude to a piece of my past, to the loveliest yet most dangerous calm of my sea voyage... and in fact, it was a separation and farewell. (Was Richard Wagner wrong about this? I don't think so. As long as we still love, we don't create such images, [pg 003] we don't "inspect," we don’t put ourselves far enough away, as is necessary for one who “looks into.” "Examining something needs at least a hidden disagreement, which is an opposing viewpoint." it’s stated on page 46 of the aforementioned work, with a subtle, melancholic implication that few might have understood.) The calmness that gave me the energy to speak after many years of solitude and abstinence first came with the book, Human, All-too Human, to which this second preface and apologia1 is dedicated. As a book for "free spirits", it reflects some traces of that almost cheerful and curious detachment of the psychologist, who has behind him many painful experiences that he keeps under control, and moreover establishes them for himself and secures them firmly as if with a needle-point. Is it any wonder that during such sharp, sensitive work blood flows now and then, that indeed the psychologist has blood on his fingers, and not only on his fingers?
2.
The Miscellaneous Maxims and Opinions were in the first place, like The Wanderer and His Shadow, published separately as continuations and appendices to the above-mentioned human, all-too human Book for Free Spirits: and at the same time, as a continuation and confirmation of an intellectual cure, consisting in a course of anti-romantic self-treatment, such as my instinct, which had always remained [pg 004] healthy, had itself discovered and prescribed against a temporary attack of the most dangerous form of romantics. After a convalescence of six years I may well be permitted to collect these same writings and publish them as a second volume of Human, All-too Human. Perhaps, if surveyed together, they will more clearly and effectively teach their lesson—a lesson of health that may be recommended as a disciplina voluntatis to the more intellectual natures of the rising generation. Here speaks a pessimist who has often leaped out of his skin but has always returned into it, thus, a pessimist with goodwill towards pessimism—at all events a romanticist no longer. And has not a pessimist, who possesses this serpentine knack of changing his skin, the right to read a lecture to our pessimists of to-day, who are one and all still in the toils of romanticism? Or at least to show them how it is—done?
The Random Sayings and Thoughts were initially published separately, just like *The Wanderer and His Shadow*, as follow-ups and additions to the previously mentioned Guide for Free Spirits. At the same time, they served as a continuation and affirmation of an intellectual remedy, involving a form of anti-romantic self-treatment that my healthy instincts discovered and prescribed during a temporary bout with the most dangerous kind of romanticism. After six years of recovery, I feel justified in gathering these writings and publishing them as a second volume of Human, All-too Human. Perhaps, when taken together, they will more clearly and effectively convey their message—a message of wellness that can be recommended as a willpower discipline to the more intellectual individuals of the emerging generation. Here speaks a pessimist who has often escaped his own skin but has always returned to it, thus, a pessimist with a positive view of pessimism—certainly a romantic no more. And doesn’t a pessimist who has this unique ability to shed his skin have the right to lecture our contemporary pessimists, who are all still trapped in romanticism? Or at least show them how it's done?
3.
It was then, in fact, high time to bid farewell, and I soon received proof. Richard Wagner, who seemed all-conquering, but was in reality only a decayed and despairing romantic, suddenly collapsed, helpless and broken, before the Christian Cross.... Was there not a single German with eyes in his head and sympathy in his heart for this appalling spectacle? Was I the only one whom he caused—suffering? In any case, the unexpected event illumined for me in one lightning flash the place that I had abandoned, and also the horror that is felt by every one who is unconscious of a great danger until he has passed [pg 005] through it. As I went forward alone, I shuddered, and not long afterwards I was ill, or rather more than ill—weary: weary from my ceaseless disappointment about all that remained to make us modern men enthusiastic, at the thought of the power, work, hope, youth, love, flung to all the winds: weary from disgust at the effeminacy and undisciplined rhapsody of this romanticism, at the whole tissue of idealistic lies and softening of conscience, which here again had won the day over one of the bravest of men: last, and not least, weary from the bitterness of an inexorable suspicion—that after this disappointment I was doomed to mistrust more thoroughly, to despise more thoroughly, to be alone more thoroughly than ever before. My task—whither had it flown? Did it not look now as if my task were retreating from me and as if I should for a long future period have no more right to it? What was I to do to endure this most terrible privation?—I began by entirely forbidding myself all romantic music, that ambiguous, pompous, stifling art, which robs the mind of its sternness and its joyousness and provides a fertile soil for every kind of vague yearning and spongy sensuality. “Cave musicam” is even to-day my advice to all who are enough of men to cling to purity in matters of the intellect. Such music enervates, softens, feminises, its “eternal feminine” draws us—down!2 My first suspicion, my most immediate precaution, was directed against romantic music. If I hoped for anything at all from music, it [pg 006] was in the expectation of the coming of a musician bold, subtle, malignant, southern, healthy enough to take an immortal revenge upon that other music.
It was definitely time to say goodbye, and I soon got confirmation of that. Richard Wagner, who seemed invincible but was really just a worn-out and desperate romantic, suddenly crumbled, helpless and broken, before the Christian Cross... Was there really not a single German with clear eyes and a sympathetic heart to witness this shocking scene? Was I the only one suffering because of it? In any case, this unexpected event suddenly made clear to me, in a flash, the place I had left behind, and the terror felt by anyone who is unaware of a great danger until they've already been through it. As I moved forward alone, I shuddered, and not long after, I fell ill—or more than ill—exhausted: exhausted from my endless disappointment about everything that remained to inspire modern men, at the thought of the power, work, hope, youth, and love thrown to the winds: exhausted from disgust at the weakness and chaotic emotions of this romanticism, at the whole fabric of idealistic lies and moral softness, which here again triumphed over one of the bravest men: lastly, and importantly, exhausted from the bitterness of a relentless suspicion—that after this letdown, I was condemned to mistrust more deeply, to despise more thoroughly, and to be more alone than ever before. My purpose—where had it gone? Didn't it seem like my purpose was retreating from me and that I wouldn't have any claim to it for a long time? What was I supposed to do to endure this dreadful loss? I started by completely banning all romantic music, that ambiguous, pompous, suffocating art, which drains the mind of its seriousness and joy, creating fertile ground for all kinds of vague yearning and mushy sensuality. “Cave musicam” is still my advice today to anyone man enough to cling to purity in intellectual matters. Such music weakens, softens, and feminizes, its "timeless femininity" pulls us—down! My first suspicion, my immediate precaution, was aimed at romantic music. If I hoped for anything from music at all, it [pg 006] was the expectation of a musician bold, subtle, cunning, southern, and healthy enough to take an eternal revenge on that other music.
4.
Lonely now and miserably self-distrustful, I took sides, not without resentment, against myself and for everything that hurt me and was hard to me. Thus I once more found the way to that courageous pessimism that is the antithesis of all romantic fraud, and, as it seems to me to-day, the way to “myself,” to my task. That hidden masterful Something, for which we long have no name until at last it shows itself as our task—that tyrant in us exacts a terrible price for every attempt that we make to escape him or give him the slip, for every premature act of self-constraint, for every reconciliation with those to whom we do not belong, for every activity, however reputable, which turns us aside from our main purpose, yes, even for every virtue that would fain protect us from the cruelty of our most individual responsibility. “Disease” is always the answer when we wish to have doubts of our rights to our own task, when we begin to make it easier for ourselves in any way. How strange and how terrible! It is our very alleviations for which we have to make the severest atonement! And if we want to return to health, we have no choice left—we must load ourselves more heavily than we were ever laden before.
Lonely now and painfully self-doubting, I took sides, not without resentment, against myself and for everything that hurt and challenged me. Thus, I once again found the path to that brave pessimism that is the opposite of all romantic lies, and, as it seems to me today, the way to "me," to my purpose. That hidden powerful Something, for which we have long no name until it finally reveals itself as our purpose—that tyrant within us demands a steep price for every attempt we make to escape him or dodge him, for every premature act of self-restraint, for every reconciliation with those we do not belong to, for every activity, no matter how respectable, that distracts us from our main goal, yes, even for every virtue that would seek to protect us from the harshness of our most individual responsibility. "Illness" is always the response when we want to question our rights to our own purpose, when we start to make it easier for ourselves in any way. How strange and how frightening! It is our very comforts for which we must make the harshest atonement! And if we want to return to health, we have no choice left—we must burden ourselves more intensely than we were ever weighed down before.
5.
It was then that I learnt the hermitical habit of [pg 007] speech acquired only by the most silent and suffering. I spoke without witnesses, or rather indifferent to the presence of witnesses, so as not to suffer from silence, I spoke of various things that did not concern me in a style that gave the impression that they did. Then, too, I learnt the art of showing myself cheerful, objective, inquisitive in the presence of all that is healthy and evil—is this, in an invalid, as it seems to me, his “good taste”? Nevertheless, a more subtle eye and sympathy will not miss what perhaps gives a charm to these writings—the fact that here speaks one who has suffered and abstained in such a way as if he had never suffered or abstained. Here equipoise, composure, even gratitude towards life shall be maintained, here rules a stern, proud, ever vigilant, ever susceptible will, which has undertaken the task of defending life against pain and snapping off all conclusions that are wont to grow like poisonous fungi from pain, disappointment, satiety, isolation and other morasses. Perhaps this gives our pessimists a hint to self-examination? For it was then that I hit upon the aphorism, “a sufferer has as yet no right to pessimism,” and that I engaged in a tedious, patient campaign against the unscientific first principles of all romantic pessimism, which seeks to magnify and interpret individual, personal experiences into “general judgments,” universal condemnations—it was then, in short, that I sighted a new world. Optimism for the sake of restitution, in order at some time to have the right to become a pessimist—do you understand that? Just as a physician transfers his patient to totally strange surroundings, in order to displace [pg 008] him from his entire “past,” his troubles, friends, letters, duties, stupid mistakes and painful memories, and teaches him to stretch out hands and senses towards new nourishment, a new sun, a new future: so I, as physician and invalid in one, forced myself into an utterly different and untried zone of the soul, and particularly into an absorbing journey to a strange land, a strange atmosphere, into a curiosity for all that was strange. A long process of roaming, seeking, changing followed, a distaste for fixity of any kind—a dislike for clumsy affirmation and negation: and at the same time a dietary and discipline which aimed at making it as easy as possible for the soul to fly high, and above all constantly to fly away. In fact a minimum of life, an unfettering from all coarser forms of sensuality, an independence in the midst of all marks of outward disfavour, together with the pride in being able to live in the midst of all this disfavour: a little cynicism perhaps, a little of the “tub of Diogenes,” a good deal of whimsical happiness, whimsical gaiety, much calm, light, subtle folly, hidden enthusiasm—all this produced in the end a great spiritual strengthening, a growing joy and exuberance of health. Life itself rewards us for our tenacious will to life, for such a long war as I waged against the pessimistic weariness of life, even for every observant glance of our gratitude, glances that do not miss the smallest, most delicate, most fugitive gifts.... In the end we receive Life's great gifts, perhaps the greatest it can bestow—we regain our task.
It was then that I learned the solitary habit of [pg 007] speech, something only the quiet and suffering acquire. I talked without an audience, or rather, indifferent to anyone listening, so I wouldn’t feel weighed down by silence. I spoke about various things that didn’t concern me, in a way that suggested they did. At the same time, I learned the skill of appearing cheerful, objective, and curious in the face of everything that is good and bad—is this, for someone unwell, what seems to be their "great taste"? Yet, a more discerning eye and sympathetic heart wouldn’t miss what perhaps gives a charm to these writings—the voice of someone who has suffered and refrained in a manner that seems as if they’ve never experienced hardship or restraint. Here, balance, composure, even gratitude toward life will be maintained; here rules a stern, proud, ever-watchful, and ever-sensitive will, which has taken on the task of protecting life against pain and cutting off all the conclusions that tend to sprout like toxic mushrooms from pain, disappointment, excess, isolation, and other pitfalls. Perhaps this gives our pessimists a nudge toward self-reflection? For it was then that I came across the saying, "a sufferer doesn’t have the right to be pessimistic yet," and that I embarked on a slow, patient battle against the unscientific foundations of all romantic pessimism, which tries to amplify and twist individual, personal experiences into "general assessments," universal condemnations—it was then, in short, that I first glimpsed a new world. Optimism for the sake of restoration, so that I could one day have the right to become a pessimist—do you get that? Just as a doctor moves their patient to completely new surroundings to shift [pg 008] them from their whole “history,” their troubles, friends, letters, responsibilities, careless mistakes, and painful memories, and teaches them to reach out with their hands and senses toward new nourishment, a new sun, a new future: so I, as both doctor and patient, plunged into an entirely different and untested area of the soul, particularly into an immersive journey to an unfamiliar land, a new atmosphere, a curiosity for everything that was foreign. A long process of wandering, searching, and changing followed; a dislike for any kind of rigidity—a distaste for clumsy affirmations and negations: alongside this was a regimen aimed at making it as easy as possible for the soul to soar, and above all, to constantly fly away. In fact, a minimum of life, a liberation from all coarser forms of sensuality, an independence amidst all signs of outward disfavor, along with pride in being able to live through all this disfavor: perhaps a touch of cynicism, a little of the "Diogenes' tub," a fair amount of quirky happiness, whimsical cheer, a lot of calm, light, subtle folly, hidden enthusiasm—all of this ultimately led to a great spiritual strength, a growing joy, and an exuberance of health. Life itself rewards us for our persistent will to live, for the long struggle I waged against the weariness of life, even for every appreciative glance of our gratitude, glances that don’t overlook the smallest, most delicate, most fleeting gifts.... In the end, we receive Life's great gifts, perhaps the greatest it can offer—we regain ours task.
6.
Should my experience—the history of an illness and a convalescence, for it resulted in a convalescence—be only my personal experience? and merely just my “Human, All-too-human”? To-day I would fain believe the reverse, for I am becoming more and more confident that my books of travel were not penned for my sole benefit, as appeared for a time to be the case. May I, after six years of growing assurance, send them once more on a journey for an experiment?—May I commend them particularly to the ears and hearts of those who are afflicted with some sort of a “past,” and have enough intellect left to suffer even intellectually from their past? But above all would I commend them to you whose burden is heaviest, you choice spirits, most encompassed with perils, most intellectual, most courageous, who must be the conscience of the modern soul and as such be versed in its science:3 in whom is concentrated all of disease, poison or danger that can exist to-day: whose lot decrees that you must be more sick than any individual because you are not “mere individuals”: whose consolation it is to know and, ah! to walk the path to a new health, a health of to-morrow and the day after: you men of destiny, triumphant, conquerors of time, the healthiest and the strongest, you good Europeans!
Should my experience—the history of an illness and recovery, since it resulted in a recovery—be just my personal experience? And merely just my “Human, All Too Human”? Today, I would like to think otherwise because I’m increasingly convinced that my travel books weren’t written solely for my benefit, as it once seemed. After six years of growing confidence, may I send them on another journey as an experiment?—May I especially share them with those who carry some kind of “history,” and have enough intellect left to suffer even intellectually from their past? But most importantly, I want to share them with you whose burden is the heaviest, you exceptional spirits, most surrounded by dangers, most intellectual, most courageous, who must be the moral compass of the modern soul and as such be knowledgeable in its science:3 in whom all the diseases, poisons, or dangers of today are concentrated: whose fate decrees that you must be sicker than any individual because you are not "just individuals": whose consolation is to know and, ah! to walk the path to a new health, a health of tomorrow and the day after: you men of destiny, triumphant, conquerors of time, the healthiest and the strongest, you good Europeans!
7.
To express finally in a single formula my opposition [pg 010] to the romantic pessimism of the abstinent, the unfortunate, the conquered: there is a will to the tragic and to pessimism, which is a sign as much of the severity as of the strength of the intellect (taste, emotion, conscience). With this will in our hearts we do not fear, but we investigate ourselves the terrible and the problematical elements characteristic of all existence. Behind such a will stand courage and pride and the desire for a really great enemy. That was my pessimistic outlook from the first—a new outlook, methinks, an outlook that even at this day is new and strange? To this moment I hold to it firmly and (if it will be believed) not only for myself but occasionally against myself.... You would prefer to have that proved first? Well, what else does all this long preface—prove?
To sum up my opposition [pg 010] to the romantic pessimism of those who abstain, the unfortunate, and the defeated: there exists a will towards tragedy and pessimism, which reflects both the severity and strength of the intellect (taste, emotion, conscience). With this will in our hearts, we don’t shy away; instead, we explore the terrifying and questionable elements that define existence. Behind such a will are courage, pride, and the desire for a truly formidable adversary. That was mine pessimistic view from the beginning—a new perspective, I believe, one that still feels fresh and unusual today. I firmly adhere to it, and (if you can believe it) not only for myself but sometimes against myself... Would you prefer that I prove this first? Well, what else do you think all this lengthy preface—proves?
Part I. Various Maxims and Opinions.
[pg 013]1.
To the Disillusioned in Philosophy.—If you hitherto believed in the highest value of life and now find yourselves disillusioned, must you immediately get rid of life at the lowest possible price?
To the Disillusioned in Philosophy.—If you used to believe in life's greatest importance and now feel disillusioned, do you really have to escape life at the cheapest possible cost?
2.
Overnice.—One can even become overnice as regards the clearness of concepts. How disgusted one is then at having truck with the half-clear, the hazy, the aspiring, the doubting! How ridiculous and yet not mirth-provoking is their eternal fluttering and straining without ever being able to fly or to grasp!
Overly nice.—You can even become overly picky about the clarity of ideas. It’s frustrating to deal with things that are only partially clear, vague, uncertain, or doubtful! Their constant flitting around and effort to rise, without ever managing to take off or understand, is both absurd and not funny at all!
3.
The Wooers of Reality.—He who realises at last how long and how thoroughly he has been befooled, embraces out of spite even the ugliest reality. So that in the long run of the world's history the best men have always been wooers of reality, for the best have always been longest and most thoroughly deceived.
The Pursuers of Reality.—The person who finally realizes how long and deeply they've been fooled ends up accepting even the harshest reality out of frustration. Over the course of history, the best people have always pursued reality, because the finest among us have often been the ones who were deceived the longest and most completely.
4.
Advance of Freethinking.—The difference between past and present freethinking cannot better be characterised than by that aphorism for the recognition and expression of which all the fearlessness of the eighteenth century was needed, and which even then, if measured by our modern view, sinks into an unconscious naïveté. I mean Voltaire's aphorism, “croyez-moi, mon ami, l'erreur aussi a son mérite.”
The Rise of Free Thought.—The difference between freethinking in the past and today can best be summed up by a saying that required all the bravery of the eighteenth century to acknowledge and express, yet which, when seen through a modern lens, seems almost innocently naive. I’m referring to Voltaire’s saying, "Trust me, my friend, even mistakes have their value."
5.
A Hereditary Sin of Philosophers.—Philosophers have at all times appropriated and corrupted the maxims of censors of men (moralists), by taking them over without qualification and trying to prove as necessary what the moralists only meant as a rough indication or as a truth suited to their fellow-countrymen or fellow-townsmen for a single decade. Moreover, the philosophers thought that they were thereby raising themselves above the moralists! Thus it will be found that the celebrated teachings of Schopenhauer as to the supremacy of the will over the intellect, of the immutability of character, the negativity of pleasure—all errors, in the sense in which he understands them—rest upon principles of popular wisdom enunciated by the moralists. Take the very word “will,” which Schopenhauer twisted so as to become a common denotation of several human conditions and with which he filled a gap in the language (to his own great advantage, in so far as he was a moralist, for he became free to [pg 015] speak of the will as Pascal had spoken of it). In the hands of its creator, Schopenhauer's “will,” through the philosophic craze for generalisation, already turned out to be a bane to knowledge. For this will was made into a poetic metaphor, when it was held that all things in nature possess will. Finally, that it might be applied to all kinds of disordered mysticism, the word was misused by a fraudulent convention. So now all our fashionable philosophers repeat it and seem to be perfectly certain that all things have a will and are in fact One Will. According to the description generally given of this All-One-Will, this is much as if one should positively try to have the stupid Devil for one's God.
A Philosophers' Inherited Flaw.—Philosophers have always taken and twisted the maxims of moralists by adopting them uncritically and attempting to establish as essential what the moralists intended merely as rough guidance or truths relevant to their contemporaries for a brief time. Furthermore, philosophers believed this elevated them above moralists! As a result, the well-known ideas of Schopenhauer regarding the supremacy of the will over intellect, the fixed nature of character, the negativity of pleasure—all misunderstandings according to his interpretation—are based on principles of folk wisdom expressed by moralists. Consider the term "will" which Schopenhauer contorted to represent various human conditions, filling a lexical void (to his advantage, since he was a moralist, allowing him to discuss the will in the same way Pascal did). In the hands of its originator, Schopenhauer's “will,” through a philosophical obsession with generalization, ultimately became detrimental to understanding. This will was turned into a poetic metaphor, asserting that everything in nature possesses will. To apply it to various forms of chaotic mysticism, the term was misappropriated by a deceptive convention. Now, all our trendy philosophers echo this idea and confidently assert that everything has a will and that ultimately, there is One Will. According to the commonly given description of this All-One-Will, it is much like trying, with determination, to make the foolish Devil your God.
6.
Against Visionaries.—The visionary denies the truth to himself, the liar only to others.
Against Visionaries.—The visionary deceives himself about the truth, while the liar deceives others.
7.
Enmity to Light.—If we make it clear to any one that, strictly, he can never speak of truth, but only of probability and of its degrees, we generally discover, from the undisguised joy of our pupil, how greatly men prefer the uncertainty of their intellectual horizon, and how in their heart of hearts they hate truth because of its definiteness.—Is this due to a secret fear felt by all that the light of truth may at some time be turned too brightly upon themselves? To their wish to be of some consequence, and accordingly their concealment from the world of [pg 016] what they are? Or is it to be traced to their horror of the all-too brilliant light, to which their crepuscular, easily dazzled, bat-like souls are not accustomed, so that hate it they must?
Hatred of Light.—If we make it clear to someone that, strictly speaking, they can never talk about truth, but only about probability and its degrees, we usually notice, from the open joy of our student, how much people prefer the uncertainty of their understanding, and how deep down they truly dislike truth because of its clarity. —Is this due to a hidden fear that the light of truth might someday shine too brightly on them? To their desire to matter, which leads them to hide who they really are from the world of [pg 016]? Or is it simply because of their aversion to such strong light, which their shadowy, easily blinded hearts aren't used to, making them hate it?
8.
Christian Scepticism.—Pilate, with his question, “What is Truth?” is now gleefully brought on the scene as an advocate of Christ, in order to cast suspicion on all that is known or knowable as being mere appearance, and to erect the Cross on the appalling background of the Impossibility of Knowledge.
Christian Skepticism.—Pilate, with his question, “What is truth?” is now joyfully introduced as a supporter of Christ, aiming to question everything that is known or can be known as just an illusion, and to place the Cross against the shocking backdrop of the Limits of Knowledge.
9.
“Natural Law,” a Phrase of Superstition.—When you talk so delightedly of Nature acting according to law, you must either assume that all things in Nature follow their law from a voluntary obedience imposed by themselves—in which case you admire the morality of Nature: or you are enchanted with the idea of a creative mechanician, who has made a most cunning watch with human beings as accessory ornaments.—Necessity, through the expression, “conformity to law,” then becomes more human and a coign of refuge in the last instance for mythological reveries.
“Natural Law,” a phrase of superstition.—When you enthusiastically talk about Nature operating according to laws, you must either assume that everything in Nature follows these laws out of voluntary obedience on their part—in which case you admire the morality of Nature—or you are captivated by the idea of a skilled creator who built a clever mechanism with human beings as decorative features. Necessity, through the phrase, "compliance with the law," then becomes more relatable and a last refuge for mythical fantasies.
10.
Fallen Forfeit to History.—All misty philosophers and obscurers of the world, in other words all metaphysicians of coarse or refined texture [pg 017] are seized with eyeache, earache, and toothache when they begin to suspect that there is truth in the saying: “All philosophy has from now fallen forfeit to history.” In view of their aches and pains we may pardon them for throwing stones and filth at him who talks like this, but this teaching may itself thereby become dirty and disreputable for a time and lose in effect.
Fallen Forfeit to History.—All those vague philosophers and obscurers of the world, in other words, all metaphysicians, whether rough or refined [pg 017] suffer from eye pain, ear pain, and tooth pain when they start to suspect that there’s truth in the saying: "All philosophy has now been rendered invalid by history." Given their discomfort, we can understand why they might attack the one who speaks like this, but this view may get tainted and disreputable for a while as a result and lose its impact.
11.
The Pessimist of the Intellect.—He whose intellect is really free will think freely about the intellect itself, and will not shut his eyes to certain terrible aspects of its source and tendency. For this reason others will perhaps designate him the bitterest opponent of free thought and give him that dreadful, abusive name of “pessimist of the intellect”: accustomed as they are to typify a man not by his strong point, his pre-eminent virtue, but by the quality that is most foreign to his nature.
The Pessimist of the Intellect.—Someone whose mind is truly free will think openly about the mind itself and won't ignore the disturbing aspects of its origins and direction. Because of this, others may label him as the fiercest opponent of free thought and give him the harsh, derogatory title of “intellectual pessimist”: used as they are to defining a person not by their strengths or outstanding virtues, but by the qualities that are most opposite to their true nature.
12.
The Metaphysicians' Knapsack.—To all who talk so boastfully of the scientific basis of their metaphysics it is best to make no reply. It is enough to tug at the bundle that they rather shyly keep hidden behind their backs. If one succeeds in lifting it, the results of that “scientific basis” come to light, to their great confusion: a dear little “God,” a genteel immortality, perhaps a little spiritualism, and in any case [pg 018] a complicated mass of poor-sinners'-misery and pharisee-arrogance.
The Metaphysicians' Knapsack.—For those who talk so proudly about the scientific foundation of their metaphysics, it’s often best to stay silent. Instead, just pull at the bundle they keep hidden behind their backs. If you manage to lift it, the outcomes of that “scientific foundation” will be revealed, causing them great embarrassment: a sweet little "God," a refined idea of immortality, maybe a touch of spiritualism, and in any case [pg 018] a tangled mess of the misery of poor sinners and the arrogance of Pharisees.
13.
Occasional Harmfulness of Knowledge.—The utility involved in the unchecked investigation of knowledge is so constantly proved in a hundred different ways that one must remember to include in the bargain the subtler and rarer damage which individuals must suffer on that account. The chemist cannot avoid occasionally being poisoned or burnt at his experiments. What applies to the chemist, is true of the whole of our culture. This, it may be added, clearly shows that knowledge should provide itself with healing balsam against burns and should always have antidotes ready against poisons.
Occasional Dangers of Knowledge.—The benefits of exploring knowledge without limits are proven in countless ways, but we must also consider the subtle and rare harms that individuals may face as a result. Just like a chemist sometimes gets poisoned or burned during experiments, this principle applies to all aspects of our culture. Additionally, it highlights the need for knowledge to equip itself with remedies for burns and have antidotes ready for poisons.
14.
The Craving of the Philistine.—The Philistine thinks that his most urgent need is a purple patch or turban of metaphysics, nor will he let it slip. Yet he would look less ridiculous without this adornment.
The Craving of the Philistine.—The Philistine believes that his biggest need is a flashy piece of metaphysics, and he won’t let it go. Still, he would look less foolish without this decoration.
15.
Enthusiasts.—With all that enthusiasts say in favour of their gospel or their master they are defending themselves, however much they comport themselves as the judges and not the accused: because they are involuntarily reminded almost at every moment that they are exceptions and have to assert their legitimacy.
Fans.—No matter how much enthusiasts praise their beliefs or their leader, they're actually defending themselves, even if they act like judges and not the ones being judged. This is because they are constantly reminded that they are the exceptions and need to prove their legitimacy.
16.
The Good Seduces to Life.—All good things, even all good books that are written against life, are strong means of attraction to life.
The Good Entices to Life.—All good things, including all good books that criticize life, strongly draw us toward life.
17.
The Happiness of the Historian.—“When we hear the hair-splitting metaphysicians and prophets of the after-world speak, we others feel indeed that we are the ‘poor in spirit,’ but that ours is the heavenly kingdom of change, with spring and autumn, summer and winter, and theirs the after-world, with its grey, everlasting frosts and shadows.” Thus soliloquised a man as he walked in the morning sunshine, a man who in his pursuit of history has constantly changed not only his mind but his heart. In contrast to the metaphysicians, he is happy to harbour in himself not an “immortal soul” but many mortal souls.
The Joy of the Historian.—“When we listen to the overthinking thinkers and prophets of the afterlife, we feel like we are the ‘poor in spirit,’ but ours is the heavenly kingdom of change, with spring and autumn, summer and winter, while theirs is the afterlife, filled with its gray, eternal frosts and shadows.” So mused a man as he walked in the morning sunshine, a man who in his pursuit of history has continually changed not just his opinions but his heart. Unlike the metaphysicians, he is happy to embrace not an "eternal soul" but many human souls.
18.
Three Varieties of Thinkers.—There are streaming, flowing, trickling mineral springs, and three corresponding varieties of thinkers. The layman values them by the volume of the water, the expert by the contents of the water—in other words, by the elements in them that are not water.
Three Types of Thinkers.—There are gushing, flowing, and trickling mineral springs, and three related types of thinkers. The average person judges them by the amount of water, while the expert assesses them by what’s in the water—in other words, by the elements present that aren’t water.
19.
The Picture of Life.—The task of painting the picture of life, often as it has been attempted [pg 020] by poets and philosophers, is nevertheless irrational. Even in the hands of the greatest artist-thinkers, pictures and miniatures of one life only—their own—have come into being, and indeed no other result is possible. While in the process of developing, a thing that develops, cannot mirror itself as fixed and permanent, as a definite object.
The Image of Life.—The job of capturing the essence of life, often attempted [pg 020] by poets and philosophers, is still irrational. Even in the hands of the greatest artist-thinkers, images and portrayals of just one life—their own—have emerged, and truly, no other outcome is possible. While something is developing, it cannot reflect itself as fixed and permanent, as a definite object.
20.
Truth will have no Gods before it.—The belief in truth begins with the doubt of all truths in which one has previously believed.
Truth will have no deities before it.—Believing in truth starts with questioning all the truths you once accepted.
21.
Where Silence is Required.—If we speak of freethinking as of a highly dangerous journey over glaciers and frozen seas, we find that those who do not care to travel on this track are offended, as if they had been reproached with cowardice and weak knees. The difficult, which we find to be beyond our powers, must not even be mentioned in our presence.
Where Silence is Required.—If we talk about freethinking like it's a risky voyage over ice and frozen waters, we see that those who prefer not to take this path feel insulted, as if they’ve been accused of being cowardly and weak. The tough challenges that we believe are beyond our capabilities shouldn’t even be brought up around us.
22.
Historia in Nuce.—The most serious parody I ever heard was this: “In the beginning was the nonsense, and the nonsense was with God, and the nonsense was God.”4
*History in a Nutshell.*—The most intense parody I’ve ever heard was this: "In the beginning, there was the nonsense, and the nonsense was with God, and the nonsense was God."4
23.
Incurable.—The idealist is incorrigible: if he be thrown out of his Heaven, he makes himself a suitable ideal out of Hell. Disillusion him, and lo! he will embrace disillusionment with no less ardour than he recently embraced hope. In so far as his impulse belongs to the great incurable impulses of human nature, he can bring about tragic destinies and later become a subject for tragedy himself, for such tragedies as deal with the incurable, implacable, inevitable in the lot and character of man.
Terminal.—The idealist cannot be changed: if he’s kicked out of his Heaven, he’ll create a new ideal from Hell. Disillusion him, and suddenly! he will accept disillusionment with just as much passion as he once accepted hope. Since his drive is part of the deep-rooted impulses of human nature, he can create tragic outcomes and later become a tragic figure himself, in the kinds of tragedies that focus on the incurable, relentless, and unavoidable aspects of human existence.
24.
Applause Itself as the Continuation of the Play.—Sparkling eyes and an amiable smile are the tributes of applause paid to all the great comedy of world and existence—but this applause is a comedy within a comedy, meant to tempt the other spectators to a plaudite amici.
Applause Itself as the Continuation of the Play.—Bright eyes and a friendly smile are the gestures of applause given to all the great comedy of life and existence—but this applause is a comedy within a comedy, intended to encourage the other spectators to a applaud friends.
25.
Courage for Tedium.—He who has not the courage to allow himself and his work to be considered tedious, is certainly no intellect of the first rank, whether in the arts or in the sciences.—A scoffer, who happened for once in a way to be a thinker, might add, with a glance at the world and at history: “God did not possess this courage, for he wanted to make and he made all things so interesting.”
Courage for Boredom.—Anyone who lacks the courage to let themselves and their work be seen as boring is definitely not a top-tier intellect, whether in the arts or sciences. —A skeptic, who occasionally happens to think deeply, might add, while looking at the world and history: "God didn't have this kind of courage because he wanted to create and made everything so captivating."
26.
From the Most Intimate Experience of the Thinker.—Nothing is harder for a man than to conceive of an object impersonally, I mean to see in it an object and not a person. One may even ask whether it is possible for him to dispense for a single moment with the machinery of his instinct to create and construct a personality. After all, he associates with his thoughts, however abstract they may be, as with individuals, against whom he must fight or to whom he must attach himself, whom he must protect, support and nourish. Let us watch or listen to ourselves at the moment when we hear or discover a new idea. Perhaps it displeases us because it is so defiant and so autocratic, and we unconsciously ask ourselves whether we cannot place a contradiction of it by its side as an enemy, or fasten on to it a “perhaps” or a “sometimes”: the mere little word “probably” gives us a feeling of satisfaction, for it shatters the oppressive tyranny of the unconditional. If, on the other hand, the new idea enters in gentle shape, sweetly patient and humble, and falling at once into the arms of contradiction, we put our autocracy to the test in another way. Can we not come to the aid of this weak creature, stroke it and feed it, give it strength and fulness, and truth and even unconditionality? Is it possible for us to show ourselves parental or chivalrous or compassionate towards our idea?—Then again, we see here a judgment and there a judgment, sundered from each other, never looking at or making any movement [pg 023] towards each other. So we are tickled by the thought, whether it be not here feasible to make a match, to draw a conclusion, with the anticipation that if a consequence follows this conclusion it is not only the two judgments united in wedlock but the matchmakers that will gain honour. If, however, we cannot acquire a hold upon that thought either on the path of defiance and ill-will or on that of good-will (if we hold it to be true)—then we submit to it and do homage to it as a leader and a prince, give it a chair of honour, and speak not of it without a flourish of trumpets: for we are bright in its brightness. Woe to him who tries to dim this brightness! Perhaps we ourselves one day grow suspicious of our idea. Then we, the indefatigable “king-makers” of the history of the intellect, cast it down from its throne and immediately exalt its adversary. Surely if this be considered and thought out a little further, no one will speak of an “absolute impulse to knowledge”!
From the Deepest Experience of the Thinker.—Nothing is harder for a person than to think of something objectively, meaning to see it as an object and not a person. One might even wonder if it’s possible for them to stop for even a moment from using their instinct to create and shape a personality. After all, they relate to their thoughts, no matter how abstract, as if they were individuals, whom they must battle against or connect with, whom they must protect, support, and nurture. Let’s pay attention to ourselves when we encounter a new idea. Perhaps we dislike it because it feels so bold and authoritative, and instinctively we ask ourselves if we can place a contradictory idea beside it as an adversary, or attach a "maybe" or a “sometimes”: the simple word "likely" gives us satisfaction, as it breaks the oppressive hold of the absolute. But when a new idea arrives in a gentle manner, patiently and humbly, and immediately embraces contradiction, we test our authority in a different way. Can we save this feeble idea, nurture it and give it strength, truth, and even unqualified support? Is it possible for us to show a loving or noble spirit toward our idea?—Then again, we see judgments here and there, separated from one another, never looking at or interacting [pg 023] with each other. So we are intrigued by the thought of whether it’s possible to create a connection, to draw a conclusion, hoping that if a consequence follows this conclusion, it’s not just the two judgments united in marriage but also the matchmakers who will gain recognition. However, if we can’t grasp that thought through defiance and resentment or through goodwill (if we believe it to be true)—then we yield to it and pay homage to it as a leader and a prince, giving it a place of honor, and speaking of it with grandiosity: for we shine in its brightness. Woe to anyone who tries to dim this light! Perhaps we will one day grow wary of our idea. Then we, the tireless “kingmakers” of intellectual history, will overthrow it from its throne and instantly elevate its opponent. Surely, if this is reflected upon, no one will claim there’s an “strong desire for knowledge”!
Why, then, does man prefer the true to the untrue, in this secret combat with thought-personalities, in this generally clandestine match-making of thoughts, constitution-founding of thoughts, child-rearing of thoughts, nursing and almsgiving of thoughts? For the same reason that he practises honesty in intercourse with real persons: now from habit, heredity, and training, originally because the true, like the fair and the just, is more expedient and more reputable than the untrue. For in the realm of thought it is difficult to assume a power and glory that are built on error or on falsehood. The feeling that such an edifice might at some time collapse is [pg 024] humiliating to the self-esteem of the architect—he is ashamed of the fragility of the material, and, as he considers himself more important than the rest of the world, he would fain construct nothing that is less durable than the rest of the world. In his longing for truth he embraces the belief in a personal immortality, the most arrogant and defiant idea that exists, closely allied as it is to the underlying thought, pereat mundus, dum ego salvus sim! His work has become his “ego,” he transforms himself into the Imperishable with its universal challenge. It is his immeasurable pride that will only employ the best and hardest stones for the work—truths, or what he holds for such. Arrogance has always been justly called the “vice of the sage”; yet without this vice, fruitful in impulses, Truth and her status on earth would be in a parlous plight. In our propensity to fear our thoughts, concepts and words, and yet to honour ourselves in them, unconsciously to ascribe to them the power of rewarding, despising, praising, and blaming us, and so to associate with them as with free intellectual personalities, as with independent powers, as with our equals—herein lie the roots of the remarkable phenomenon which I have called “intellectual conscience.” Thus something of the highest moral species has bloomed from a black root.
Why does man prefer what’s true over what’s false in this hidden battle with different thoughts, in this secret matchmaking of ideas, creating and nurturing thoughts? He does this for the same reason he practices honesty with real people: now out of habit, inheritance, and training, originally because the true, like the beautiful and the just, is more practical and more respectable than the false. In the realm of thought, it’s hard to build power and glory on mistakes or lies. The worry that such a structure might one day fall apart is [pg 024] humiliating for the self-esteem of the creator—he feels ashamed of the weakness of his foundation, and since he sees himself as more important than anyone else, he doesn’t want to create anything less durable than the world around him. In his desire for truth, he clings to the idea of personal immortality, the most arrogant and defiant notion there is, closely linked to the underlying thought, Let the world perish, as long as I am safe! His work has become his “self,” transforming himself into something everlasting with its universal challenge. It’s his immense pride that demands only the best, strongest materials for his work—truths, or what he believes to be truths. Arrogance has always been justly known as the “flaw of the wise”; however, without this vice, which inspires action, Truth and its position on earth would be in serious trouble. In our tendency to fear our thoughts, concepts, and words, while still honoring ourselves through them, we unconsciously give them the power to reward, scorn, praise, and blame us, treating them as if they were independent and equal entities—this is where the roots of the remarkable phenomenon I call "intellectual conscience." Thus, something of the highest moral nature has arisen from a dark origin.
27.
The Obscurantists.—The essential feature of the black art of obscurantism is not its intention of clouding the brain, but its attempt to darken [pg 025] the picture of the world and cloud our idea of existence. It often employs the method of thwarting all illumination of the intellect, but at times it uses the very opposite means, seeking by the highest refinement of the intellect to induce a satiety of the intellect's fruits. Hair-splitting metaphysicians, who pave the way for scepticism and by their excessive acumen provoke a distrust of acumen, are excellent instruments of the more subtle form of obscurantism.—Is it possible that even Kant may be applied to this purpose? Did he even intend something of the sort, for a time at least, to judge from his own notorious exposition: “to clear the way for belief by setting limitations to knowledge”?—Certainly he did not succeed, nor did his followers, on the wolf and fox tracks of this highly refined and dangerous form of obscurantism—the most dangerous of all, for the black art here appears in the garb of light.
The Obscurantists.—The main feature of the dark art of obscurantism isn't about confusing the mind, but about trying to obscure the view of the world and cloud our understanding of existence. It often uses tactics to prevent any clarity of thought, but sometimes it takes the opposite approach, aiming to overwhelm the intellect with complex ideas. Those overly analytical philosophers, who lead us toward skepticism and, through their excessive sharpness, create doubt about such sharpness, are key players in this more subtle form of obscurantism.—Could it be that even Kant could be used for this purpose? Did he even mean something along these lines, at least for a time, judging by his famous statement: "to make room for belief by setting boundaries on knowledge"?—He certainly did not succeed, nor did his followers, in navigating through this highly refined and dangerous form of obscurantism—the most perilous of all, since this dark art now disguises itself as light.
28.
By what Kind of Philosophy Art is Corrupted.—When the mists of a metaphysical-mystical philosophy succeed in making all æsthetic phenomena opaque, it follows that these phenomena cannot be comparatively valued, inasmuch as each becomes individually inexplicable. But when once they cannot be compared for the sake of valuation, there arises an entire absence-of-criticism, a blind indulgence. From this source springs a continual diminution of the enjoyment of art (which is only distinguished from the crude satisfaction of a need [pg 026] by the highest refinement of taste and appreciation). The more taste diminishes, the more does the desire for art change and revert to a vulgar hunger, which the artist henceforth seeks to appease by ever coarser fare.
How Philosophy Harms Art.—When the fog of a metaphysical-mystical philosophy makes all aesthetic phenomena unclear, it results in these phenomena being impossible to evaluate comparatively, since each becomes individually hard to understand. Once they can't be compared for value, there's a complete lack of criticism and a blind indulgence. This leads to a continuous decrease in the enjoyment of art (which is only distinguished from basic satisfaction of a need [pg 026] by the utmost refinement of taste and appreciation). As taste diminishes, the desire for art shifts back to a basic hunger, which the artist then tries to satisfy with increasingly crude offerings.
29.
On Gethsemane.—The most painful thing a thinker can say to artists is: “Could ye not watch with me one hour?”
On Gethsemane.—The hardest thing a thinker can tell artists is: "Could you not stay awake with me for one hour?"
30.
At the Loom.—There are many (artists and women, for instance) who work against the few that take a pleasure in untying the knot of things and unravelling their woof. The former always want to weave the woof together again and entangle it and so turn the conceived into the unconceived and if possible inconceivable. Whatever the result may be, the woof and knot always look rather untidy, because too many hands are working and tugging at them.
At the Loom.—There are many artists and women, for example, who work against the few who enjoy untangling things and unravelling their fabric. The former always want to weave it back together and tangle it up, turning what’s been thought out into something that’s not thought of, and if possible, something unimaginable. No matter the outcome, the fabric and knots always come off looking a bit messy, because too many hands are pulling and tugging at them.
31.
In the Desert of Science.—As the man of science proceeds on his modest and toilsome wanderings, which must often enough be journeys in the desert, he is confronted with those brilliant mirages known as “philosophic systems.” With magic powers of deception they show him that the solution of all riddles and the most refreshing draught of true water of life are close at hand. His weary heart rejoices, and he well-nigh touches with [pg 027] his lips the goal of all scientific endurance and hardship, so that almost unconsciously he presses forward. Other natures stand still, as if spellbound by the beautiful illusion: the desert swallows them up, they become lost to science. Other natures, again, that have often experienced these subjective consolations, become very disheartened and curse the salty taste which these mirages leave behind in the mouth and from which springs a raging thirst—without one's having come one step nearer to any sort of a spring.
In the Desert of Science.—As the scientist goes on his humble and challenging journey, which often feels like a trek through a desert, he encounters those dazzling mirages known as "philosophical systems." With their magical ability to deceive, they convince him that the answers to all puzzles and the most refreshing sip of the true water of life are just within reach. His tired heart fills with hope, and he nearly touches with his lips the realization of all scientific perseverance and struggle, so that almost without thinking he pushes ahead. Other individuals stand still, as if entranced by the stunning illusion: the desert consumes them, and they become lost to science. Meanwhile, others, who have often felt these fleeting comforts, grow very disheartened and curse the bitter taste that these mirages leave in their mouths, which leads to an insatiable thirst—without coming any closer to any sort of spring.
32.
The So-called “Real Reality.”—When the poet depicts the various callings—such as those of the warrior, the silk-weaver, the sailor—he feigns to know all these things thoroughly, to be an expert. Even in the exposition of human actions and destinies he behaves as if he had been present at the spinning of the whole web of existence. In so far he is an impostor. He practises his frauds on pure ignoramuses, and that is why he succeeds. They praise him for his deep, genuine knowledge, and lead him finally into the delusion that he really knows as much as the individual experts and creators, yes, even as the great world-spinners themselves. In the end, the impostor becomes honest, and actually believes in his own sincerity. Emotional people say to his very face that he has the “higher” truth and sincerity—for they are weary of reality for the time being, and accept the poetic dream as a pleasant relaxation and a night's rest for head and heart. The visions of the dream [pg 028] now appear to them of more value, because, as has been said, they find them more beneficial, and mankind has always held that what is apparently of more value is more true, more real. All that is generally called reality, the poets, conscious of this power, proceed with intention to disparage and to distort into the uncertain, the illusory, the spurious, the impure, the sinful, sorrowful, and deceitful. They make use of all doubts about the limits of knowledge, of all sceptical excesses, in order to spread over everything the rumpled veil of uncertainty. For they desire that when this darkening process is complete their wizardry and soul-magic may be accepted without hesitation as the path to “true truth” and “real reality.”
The "Real Reality."—When the poet describes different professions—like those of the warrior, the silk-weaver, and the sailor—he pretends to know all these things inside and out, to be an expert. Even when discussing human actions and destinies, he acts as if he’s been there for the entire weaving of existence. In this way, he is a fraud. He deceives only the completely clueless, and that’s why he succeeds. They admire him for his deep, genuine understanding, leading him to eventually believe that he knows as much as the true experts and creators, even as much as the greatest weavers of the world. In the end, the fraud becomes sincere and actually believes in his own honesty. Emotional people tell him directly that he possesses the “taller” truth and sincerity—because they are momentarily tired of reality and see the poetic dream as a comforting escape and a restful break for the mind and heart. The visions of the dream [pg 028] now seem more valuable to them, as they find them more beneficial, and humanity has always believed that what appears to be more valuable is more true and real. Everything that is typically called reality, the poets, aware of this influence, intentionally aim to belittle and distort into the uncertain, the illusory, the fake, the impure, the sinful, the sorrowful, and the deceitful. They exploit all doubts about the limits of knowledge, all skeptical extremes, to cover everything with a wrinkled veil of uncertainty. They want that when this darkening process is complete, their magic and soul-tricks may be accepted without question as the path to “genuine truth” and “true reality.”
33.
The Wish to be Just and the Wish to be a Judge.—Schopenhauer, whose profound understanding of what is human and all-too-human and original sense for facts was not a little impaired by the bright leopard-skin of his metaphysic (the skin must first be pulled off him if one wants to find the real moralist genius beneath)—Schopenhauer makes this admirable distinction, wherein he comes far nearer the mark than he would himself dare to admit: “Insight into the stern necessity of human actions is the boundary line that divides philosophic from other brains.” He worked against that wonderful insight of which he was sometimes capable by the prejudice that he had in common with the moral man (not the moralist), a prejudice that he expresses quite guilelessly and devoutly as [pg 029] follows: “The ultimate and true explanation of the inner being of the entirety of things must of necessity be closely connected with that about the ethical significance of human actions.” This connection is not “necessary” at all: such a connection must rather be rejected by that principle of the stern necessity of human actions, that is, the unconditioned non-freedom and non-responsibility of the will. Philosophic brains will accordingly be distinguished from others by their disbelief in the metaphysical significance of morality. This must create between the two kinds of brain a gulf of a depth and unbridgeableness of which the much-deplored gulf between “cultured” and “uncultured” scarcely gives a conception. It is true that many back doors, which the “philosophic brains,” like Schopenhauer's own, have left for themselves, must be recognised as useless. None leads into the open, into the fresh air of the free will, but every door through which people had slipped hitherto showed behind it once more the gleaming brass wall of fate. For we are in a prison, and can only dream of freedom, not make ourselves free. That the recognition of this fact cannot be resisted much longer is shown by the despairing and incredible postures and grimaces of those who still press against it and continue their wrestling-bout with it. Their attitude at present is something like this: “So no one is responsible for his actions? And all is full of guilt and the consciousness of guilt? But some one must be the sinner. If it is no longer possible or permissible to accuse and sentence the individual, the one poor wave in the inevitable rough-and-tumble of the [pg 030] waves of development—well, then, let this stormy sea, this development itself, be the sinner. Here is free will: this totality can be accused and sentenced, can atone and expiate. So let God be the sinner and man his redeemer. Let the world's history be guilt, expiation, and self-murder. Let the evil-doer be his own judge, the judge his own hangman.” This Christianity strained to its limits—for what else is it?—is the last thrust in the fencing-match between the teaching of unconditioned morality and the teaching of unconditioned non-freedom. It would be quite horrible if it were anything more than a logical pose, a hideous grimace of the underlying thought, perhaps the death-convulsion of the heart that seeks a remedy in its despair, the heart to which delirium whispers: “Behold, thou art the lamb which taketh away the sin of God.” This error lies not only in the feeling, “I am responsible,” but just as much in the contradiction, “I am not responsible, but some one must be.” That is simply not true. Hence the philosopher must say, like Christ, “Judge not,” and the final distinction between the philosophic brains and the others would be that the former wish to be just and the latter wish to be judges.
The Desire for Justice and the Desire to Judge.—Schopenhauer, who had a deep understanding of human nature and an unique grasp of reality, was somewhat hindered by the colorful facade of his metaphysics (that facade needs to be stripped away to reveal the true moral genius beneath)—Schopenhauer makes this impressive distinction, where he comes much closer to the truth than he might admit: "Recognizing the essential nature of human actions is what distinguishes philosophical thinkers from others." He sometimes struggled against that wonderful insight by holding onto a bias that he shared with the moral man (not the moralist), a bias he expresses quite candidly and sincerely as [pg 029] follows: "The ultimate and true explanation of the inner nature of everything must be closely connected to the ethical importance of human actions." This connection isn't "essential" at all: rather, it must be rejected by the principle of the strict necessity of human actions, which denotes the unconditional lack of freedom and non-responsibility of the will. Philosophical minds will thus be distinguished from others by their skepticism regarding the metaphysical significance of morality. This creates a chasm between the two kinds of minds that is deeper and more unbridgeable than the much-discussed gap between sophisticated and “unrefined.” Indeed, many back doors that the "philosophical thinkers," like Schopenhauer's own, have left for themselves must be recognized as pointless. None leads into the open air of free will; instead, every door through which people have slipped only reveals once more the gleaming brass wall of fate. We are in a prison, and can only dream of freedom, not achieve it. The fact that the acknowledgment of this reality is becoming increasingly unavoidable is evident in the desperate and bizarre behaviors of those still pushing against it, still wrestling with it. Their current stance is somewhat like this: “So no one is responsible for their actions? And everything is just filled with guilt and awareness of guilt? But someone has to be the sinner. If we can’t accuse and judge the individual anymore, the single wave in the inevitable chaos of the [pg 030] waves of development—well, then, let this chaotic sea, this development itself, be the sinner. Here is free will: this whole situation can be accused and judged, can atone and redeem. So let God be the sinner and man his redeemer. Let the history of the world be about guilt, atonement, and self-destruction. Let the wrongdoer be their own judge, and the judge be their own executioner.” This strained form of Christianity—for what else could it be?—is the final thrust in the fencing match between the doctrine of unconditional morality and the doctrine of unconditional non-freedom. It would be quite horrific if it were anything beyond a logical stance, a grotesque portrayal of the underlying thought, perhaps the death struggles of a heart seeking a remedy in its despair, the heart to which delirium whispers: "Look, you are the lamb who takes away the sin of God." This error lies not only in the feeling of "I'm accountable," but equally in the contradiction of "I'm not accountable, but someone has to be." That is simply untrue. Thus, the philosopher must say, like Christ, "Don't judge," and the ultimate distinction between philosophical minds and others is that the former wish to be just while the latter wish to be judges.
34.
Sacrifice.—You hold that sacrifice is the hallmark of moral action?—Just consider whether in every action that is done with deliberation, in the best as in the worst, there be not a sacrifice.
Giving up something.—You believe that sacrifice is the key to moral action?—Just think about whether every action taken with intention, both the good and the bad, involves some form of sacrifice.
35.
Against the “Triers of the Reins” of Morality.—One must know the best and the worst that a man is capable of in theory and in practice before one can judge how strong his moral nature is and can be. But this is an experiment that one can never carry out.
Against “Triers of the Reins” of Morality.—You need to understand both the best and the worst that a person can do, both theoretically and in practice, before you can assess the strength of their moral character. But this is an experiment that can never be performed.
36.
Serpent's Tooth.—Whether we have a serpent's tooth or not we cannot know before some one has set his heel upon our necks. A wife or a mother could say: until some one has put his heel upon the neck of our darling, our child.—Our character is determined more by the absence of certain experiences than by the experiences we have undergone.
Serpent's Tooth.—We can't know if we have a serpent's tooth until someone steps on our necks. A wife or a mother might say: until someone steps on the neck of our beloved child.—Our character is shaped more by the experiences we haven't had than by the ones we've actually gone through.
37.
Deception in Love.—We forget and purposely banish from our minds a good deal of our past. In other words, we wish our picture, that beams at us from the past, to belie us, to flatter our vanity—we are constantly engaged in this self-deception. And you who talk and boast so much of “self-oblivion in love,” of the “absorption of the ego in the other person”—you hold that this is something different? So you break the mirror, throw yourselves into another personality that you admire, and enjoy the new portrait of your ego, though calling it by the other person's name—and this [pg 032] whole proceeding is not to be thought self-deception, self-seeking, you marvellous beings?—It seems to me that those who hide something of themselves from themselves, or hide their whole selves from themselves, are alike committing a theft from the treasury of knowledge. It is clear, then, against what transgression the maxim “Know thyself” is a warning.
Love Lies.—We forget and intentionally push a lot of our past out of our minds. In other words, we want our reflection from the past to mislead us, to boost our self-esteem—we are always caught up in this self-deception. And you who talk and brag so much about “losing oneself in love,” about the “the ego's absorption in another person”—do you really think this is something different? So you break the mirror, dive into another personality that you admire, and enjoy the fresh image of your ego, even though you call it by the other person's name—and this [pg 032] whole process is not considered self-deception, self-serving, you amazing people?—It seems to me that those who hide a part of themselves from themselves, or hide their entire selves from themselves, are equally robbing the treasury of knowledge. It’s clear, then, what the maxim “Know yourself” is warning against.
38.
To the Denier of his Vanity.—He who denies his own vanity usually possesses it in so brutal a form that he instinctively shuts his eyes to avoid the necessity of despising himself.
To the Denier of his Vanity.—The person who denies their own vanity often has it so harshly that they automatically close their eyes to avoid having to loathe themselves.
39.
Why the Stupid so often Become Malignant.—To those arguments of our adversary against which our head feels too weak our heart replies by throwing suspicion on the motives of his arguments.
Why the Unwise Often Become Harmful.—When we encounter arguments from our opponent that our minds struggle to counter, our hearts respond by questioning the motives behind those arguments.
40.
The Art of Moral Exceptions.—An art that points out and glorifies the exceptional cases of morality—where the good becomes bad and the unjust just—should rarely be given a hearing: just as now and again we buy something from gipsies, with the fear that they are diverting to their own pockets much more than their mere profit from the purchase.
The Art of Moral Exceptions.—An art that highlights and celebrates the rare instances of morality—where what is good turns bad and what is unjust becomes just—should seldom be considered: just as occasionally we buy something from gypsies, fearing that they may be pocketing much more than just their profit from the sale.
41.
Enjoyment and Non-enjoyment of Poisons.—The only decisive argument that has always deterred men from drinking a poison is not that it is deadly, but that it has an unpleasant taste.
Enjoyment and Non-enjoyment of Poisons.—The main reason that has always stopped people from drinking poison isn’t because it’s lethal, but because it tastes bad.
42.
The World without Consciousness of Sin.—If men only committed such deeds as do not give rise to a bad conscience, the human world would still look bad and rascally enough, but not so sickly and pitiable as at present.—Enough wicked men without conscience have existed at all times, and many good honest folk lack the feeling of pleasure in a good conscience.
The World without Awareness of Sin.—If people only did things that didn't lead to a guilty conscience, the world would still seem pretty bad and shady, but not as unhealthy and miserable as it does now.—There have always been enough wicked people without conscience, and many good, honest individuals don't feel the satisfaction that comes from a clear conscience.
43.
The Conscientious.—It is more convenient to follow one's conscience than one's intelligence, for at every failure conscience finds an excuse and an encouragement in itself. That is why there are so many conscientious and so few intelligent people.
The Conscientious.—It's easier to follow your conscience than your intelligence because whenever you mess up, your conscience offers an excuse and motivation. That's why there are so many conscientious people and so few intelligent ones.
44.
Opposite Means of Avoiding Bitterness.—One temperament finds it useful to be able to give vent to its disgust in words, being made sweeter by speech. Another reaches its full bitterness only by speaking out: it is more advisable for it to have to gulp down something—the restraint that men of this [pg 034] stamp place upon themselves in the presence of enemies and superiors improves their character and prevents it from becoming too acrid and sour.
Different Ways to Prevent Bitterness.—One personality type finds it helpful to express their disgust verbally, which makes them feel better. Another type only feels fully bitter when they speak out: it’s better for them to hold back sometimes—the self-control that people of this [pg 034] kind exercise in front of enemies and superiors enhances their character and keeps it from becoming too harsh and unpleasant.
45.
Not to be Too Dejected.—To get bed-sores is unpleasant, but no proof against the merits of the cure that prescribes that you should take to your bed. Men who have long lived outside themselves, and have at last devoted themselves to the inward philosophic life, know that one can also get sores of character and intellect. This, again, is on the whole no argument against the chosen way of life, but necessitates a few small exceptions and apparent relapses.
Not to be too upset.—Getting bedsores is uncomfortable, but it doesn’t disprove the value of the treatment that advises resting in bed. People who have spent a long time living externally and have finally turned to an inner philosophical life realize that one can also develop flaws in character and intellect. This, however, is generally not a reason to question the chosen lifestyle, but it does require some minor adjustments and occasional setbacks.
46.
The Human “Thing in Itself.”—The most vulnerable and yet most unconquerable of things is human vanity: nay, through being wounded its strength increases and can grow to giant proportions.
The Human "Thing in Itself."—The most fragile yet most unbeatable thing is human vanity: indeed, when it gets hurt, its power increases and can become immense.
47.
The Farce of Many Industrious Persons.—By an excess of effort they win leisure for themselves, and then they can do nothing with it but count the hours until the tale is ended.
The Farce of Many Hardworking People.—Through overexertion, they earn their free time, and then all they do is watch the clock until the story is over.
48.
49.
In the Mirror of Nature.—Is not a man fairly well described, when we are told that he likes to walk between tall fields of golden corn: that he prefers the forest and flower colours of sere and chilly autumn to all others, because they point to something more beautiful than Nature has ever attained: that he feels as much at home under big broad-leaved walnut trees as among his nearest kinsfolk: that in the mountains his greatest joy is to come across those tiny distant lakes from which the very eyes of solitude seem to peer at him: that he loves that grey calm of the misty twilight that steals along the windows on autumn and early winter evenings and shuts out all soulless sounds as with velvet curtains: that in unhewn stones he recognises the last remaining traces of the primeval age, eager for speech, and honours them from childhood upwards: that, lastly, the sea with its shifting serpent skin and wild-beast beauty is, and remains to him, unfamiliar?—Yes, something of the man is described herewith, but the mirror of Nature does not say that the same man, with (and not even “in spite of”) all his idyllic sensibilities, might be disagreeable, stingy, and conceited. Horace, who was a good judge of such matters, in his famous beatus ille qui procul negotiis puts the tenderest feeling for country life into the mouth of a Roman money-lender.
In the Mirror of Nature.—Isn't a person pretty well described when we hear that they enjoy walking through tall fields of golden corn? That they prefer the colors of the forest and flowers in the dry, chilly autumn to any others because these hint at something more beautiful than what Nature has ever achieved? That they feel as comfortable under big, broad-leaved walnut trees as they do among their closest family? That in the mountains, their greatest joy is finding those tiny distant lakes that seem to gaze back at them, embodying solitude? That they love the calm grey of misty twilight stealing across the windows on autumn and early winter evenings, shutting out all soulless sounds like velvet curtains? That they see in uncarved stones the last traces of ancient times, eager to speak, and have honored them since childhood? Lastly, that the sea, with its shifting, serpentine surface and wild beauty, remains unfamiliar to them?—Yes, this gives a glimpse of the person, but the mirror of Nature doesn’t reveal that the same individual, with (not even “despite”) all their idyllic sensibilities, might also be unpleasant, stingy, and arrogant. Horace, a keen observer of such things, in his famous blessed is he who is free from business captures the most tender feelings for country life through the voice of a Roman money-lender.
50.
Power without Victory.—The strongest cognition (that of the complete non-freedom of the human will) is yet the poorest in results, for it has always had the mightiest of opponents—human vanity.
Power without Victory.—The clearest understanding (that of the total lack of freedom in human will) is still the least effective, because it has always faced the strongest adversary—human vanity.
51.
Pleasure and Error.—A beneficial influence on friends is exerted by one man unconsciously, through his nature; by another consciously, through isolated actions. Although the former nature is held to be the higher, the latter alone is allied to good conscience and pleasure—the pleasure in justification by good works, which rests upon a belief in the volitional character of our good and evil doing—that is to say, upon a mistake.
Pleasure and Error.—One person has a positive impact on friends without even realizing it, simply because of who they are; another person does so intentionally, through specific actions. Even though the first type is considered superior, the second is the only one connected to a clear conscience and the satisfaction that comes from doing good deeds, which is based on a belief in the choice behind our good and bad actions—that is to say, on a misconception.
52.
The Folly of Committing Injustice.—The injustice we have inflicted ourselves is far harder to bear than the injustice inflicted upon us by others (not always from moral grounds, be it observed). After all, the doer is always the sufferer—that is, if he be capable of feeling the sting of conscience or of perceiving that by his action he has armed society against himself and cut himself off. For this reason we should beware still more of doing than of suffering injustice, for the sake of our own inward happiness—so as not to lose our feeling of well-being—quite apart from any consideration of the precepts of religion and morality. For in suffering injustice we have [pg 037] the consolation of a good conscience, of hope and of revenge, together with the sympathy and applause of the just, nay of the whole of society, which is afraid of the evil-doer. Not a few are skilled in the impure self-deception that enables them to transform every injustice of their own into an injustice inflicted upon them from without, and to reserve for their own acts the exceptional right to the plea of self-defence. Their object, of course, is to make their own burden lighter.
The Folly of Committing Injustice.—The injustice we do to ourselves is much harder to endure than the injustice done to us by others (often not from moral reasons, it should be noted). After all, the one who commits the wrongdoing is always the one who suffers—that is, if they're capable of feeling the pangs of conscience or realizing that their actions have turned society against them and isolated them. For this reason, we should be even more cautious about committing injustice than about suffering it, for our own inner happiness—to maintain our sense of well-being—regardless of any religious or moral considerations. In suffering injustice, we have [pg 037] the comfort of a clear conscience, hope for the future, and the desire for revenge, alongside the sympathy and approval of the just, and even of society as a whole, which fears the wrongdoer. Many people are adept at the unhealthy self-deception that allows them to twist every act of injustice they commit into a wrong done to them by others, while claiming for their own actions the special right to plead self-defense. Their goal, of course, is to lighten their own burden.
53.
Envy with or without a Mouthpiece.—Ordinary envy is wont to cackle when the envied hen has laid an egg, thereby relieving itself and becoming milder. But there is a yet deeper envy that in such a case becomes dead silent, desiring that every mouth should be sealed and always more and more angry because this desire is not gratified. Silent envy grows in silence.
Envy with or without a spokesperson.—Regular envy tends to squawk when the envied hen lays an egg, thus easing its tension and becoming a bit calmer. But there’s a deeper kind of envy that, in such cases, goes completely silent, wishing that everyone’s mouth should be shut and growing more and more frustrated because this wish isn’t fulfilled. Silent envy thrives in the quiet.
54.
Anger as a Spy.—Anger exhausts the soul and brings its very dregs to light. Hence, if we know no other means of gaining certainty, we must understand how to arouse anger in our dependents and adversaries, in order to learn what is really done and thought to our detriment.
Anger as a Spy.—Anger drains the spirit and reveals its deepest flaws. Therefore, if we have no other way to find out the truth, we need to learn how to provoke anger in those who rely on us and our opponents, so we can understand what is truly happening and being said against us.
55.
Defence Morally more Difficult than Attack.—The true heroic deed and masterpiece of [pg 038] the good man does not lie in attacking opinions and continuing to love their propounders, but in the far harder task of defending his own position without causing or intending to cause bitter heartburns to his opponent. The sword of attack is honest and broad, the sword of defence usually runs out to a needle point.
Defense is Morally Harder than Attack.—The real heroic act and masterpiece of [pg 038] a good person isn’t in attacking others’ opinions while still loving those who hold them, but in the much tougher job of defending his own views without causing or intending to cause deep hurt to his opponent. The sword of attack is straightforward and broad, while the sword of defense often tapers to a fine point.
56.
Honest towards Honesty.—One who is openly honest towards himself ends by being rather conceited about this honesty. He knows only too well why he is honest—for the same reason that another man prefers outward show and hypocrisy.
Be real about honesty.—Someone who is openly truthful with himself often becomes somewhat arrogant about this honesty. He understands all too well why he is honest—because it stems from the same reasons that lead another person to choose external appearances and deceit.
57.
Coals of Fire.—The heaping of coals of fire on another's head is generally misunderstood and falls flat, because the other knows himself to be just as much in the right, and on his side too has thought of collecting coals.
Coals of Fire.—The idea of pouring hot coals on someone else's head is usually misunderstood and doesn't have the intended impact, because the other person believes they are just as justified and has also considered their own reasons for anger.
58.
Dangerous Books.—A man says: “Judging from my own case, I find that this book is harmful.” Let him but wait, and perhaps one day he will confess that the book did him a great service by thrusting forward and bringing to light the hidden disease of his soul.—Altered opinions alter not at all (or very little) the character of a man: but they illuminate individual facets of his personality, which hitherto, in another constellation of opinions, had remained dark and unrecognisable.
Risky Reads.—A man says: "Based on my own experience, I think this book is harmful." He should give it time, and maybe one day he’ll realize that the book actually helped him by revealing the hidden issues within his soul. —Changed opinions don't really change a person's character, but they do shine a light on different aspects of their personality that, under a different set of beliefs, might have stayed hidden and unrecognized.
59.
Simulated Pity.—We simulate pity when we wish to show ourselves superior to the feeling of animosity, but generally in vain. This point is not noticed without a considerable enhancement of that feeling of animosity.
Fake Pity.—We fake pity when we want to appear better than the feeling of hostility, but usually, it doesn’t work. This observation often just makes the hostility even stronger.
60.
Open Contradiction often Conciliatory.—At the moment when a man openly makes known his difference of opinion from a well-known party leader, the whole world thinks that he must be angry with the latter. Sometimes, however, he is just on the point of ceasing to be angry with him. He ventures to put himself on the same plane as his opponent, and is free from the tortures of suppressed envy.
Open to Contradiction, often conciliatory.—When someone publicly disagrees with a prominent party leader, everyone assumes he must be upset with that leader. However, sometimes he’s actually on the verge of letting go of that anger. He chooses to engage with his opponent on equal footing and feels liberated from the pain of hidden jealousy.
61.
Seeing our Light Shining.—In the darkest hour of depression, sickness, and guilt, we are still glad to see others taking a light from us and making use of us as of the disk of the moon. By this roundabout route we derive some light from our own illuminating faculty.
Seeing our light shine.—Even in the depths of depression, sickness, and guilt, we still feel joy when we see others drawing inspiration from us, just like the moon reflects the sun's light. In this indirect way, we gain some illumination from our own ability to enlighten others.
62.
Fellowship in Joy.5—The snake that stings us means to hurt us and rejoices in so doing: the lowest animal can picture to itself the pain of others. [pg 040] But to picture to oneself the joy of others and to rejoice thereat is the highest privilege of the highest animals, and again, amongst them, is the property only of the most select specimens—accordingly a rare “human thing.” Hence there have been philosophers who denied fellowship in joy.
Community in Joy.5—The snake that stings us intends to harm us and takes pleasure in it: even the lowest animal can imagine the pain of others. [pg 040] But to imagine the happiness of others and to take delight in it is the highest privilege of the most advanced creatures, and even among them, it's a trait found only in the most exceptional individuals—making it a rare “human thing.” Thus, there have been philosophers who argued against the idea of sharing joy.
63.
Supplementary Pregnancy.—Those who have arrived at works and deeds are in an obscure way, they know not how, all the more pregnant with them, as if to prove supplementarily that these are their children and not those of chance.
Additional Pregnancy.—Those who have achieved their goals and accomplishments are, in a hidden manner, becoming more connected to them, almost as if to demonstrate that these are their creations and not results of mere luck.
64.
Hard-hearted from Vanity.—Just as justice is so often a cloak for weakness, so men who are fairly intelligent, but weak, sometimes attempt dissimulation from ambitious motives and purposely show themselves unjust and hard, in order to leave behind them the impression of strength.
Cruel from vanity.—Just as justice often serves as a cover for weakness, men who are reasonably intelligent but weak sometimes try to hide their true feelings for ambitious reasons and deliberately project an image of unfairness and ruthlessness to create the impression of strength.
65.
Humiliation.—If in a large sack of profit we find a single grain of humiliation we still make a wry face even at our good luck.
Shame.—If in a big bag of good fortune we find even one grain of humiliation, we still grimace at our luck.
66.
67.
A World of Diminutives.—The fact that all that is weak and in need of help appeals to the heart induces in us the habit of designating by diminutive and softening terms all that appeals to our hearts—and accordingly making such things weak and clinging to our imaginations.
A World of Shortened Words.—The fact that everything weak and in need of help touches our hearts leads us to habitually use diminutive and gentle terms for anything that elicits that emotional response—and as a result, makes those things feel weak and endearing in our minds.
68.
The Bad Characteristic of Sympathy.—Sympathy has a peculiar impudence for its companion. For, wishing to help at all costs, sympathy is in no perplexity either as to the means of assistance or as to the nature and cause of the disease, and goes on courageously administering all its quack medicines to restore the health and reputation of the patient.
The Negative Trait of Sympathy.—Sympathy has a strange boldness when dealing with others. Wanting to help no matter what, sympathy never questions how to assist or understands the nature and cause of the problem, confidently pushing its remedies to improve the health and reputation of the person in need.
69.
Importunacy.—There is even an importunacy in relation to works, and the act of associating oneself from early youth on an intimate footing with the illustrious works of all times evinces an entire absence of shame.—Others are only importunate from ignorance, not knowing with whom they have to do—for instance classical scholars young and old in relation to the works of the Greeks.
Nuisance.—There is a certain persistence when it comes to works, and the act of forming a close connection with the great works throughout history from a young age shows a complete lack of shame.—Others are only insistent out of ignorance, not realizing who they are dealing with—for example, classical scholars, both young and old, regarding the works of the Greeks.
70.
The Will is Ashamed of the Intellect.—In all coolness we make reasonable plans against our passions. But we make the most serious mistake in this connection in being often ashamed, when the design has to be carried out, of the coolness and calculation with which we conceived it. So we do just the unreasonable thing, from that sort of defiant magnanimity that every passion involves.
The Will is ashamed of the Intellect.—We calmly plan against our passions. However, we often make a major mistake by feeling ashamed, when it’s time to follow through, of the calmness and thoughtfulness we used to come up with our plans. As a result, we end up acting unreasonably, driven by the rebellious pride that comes with every passion.
71.
Why the Sceptics Offend Morality.—He who takes his morality solemnly and seriously is enraged against the sceptics in the domain of morals. For where he lavishes all his force, he wishes others to marvel but not to investigate and doubt. Then there are natures whose last shred of morality is just the belief in morals. They behave in the same way towards sceptics, if possible still more passionately.
Why Skeptics Offend Morality.—Those who hold their morality in high regard feel angry towards sceptics in the realm of ethics. They want others to admire their views without questioning or doubting them. Then there are people whose only remaining sense of morality is their belief in morals. They react to sceptics in a similar way, often with even more passion.
72.
Shyness.—All moralists are shy, because they know they are confounded with spies and traitors, so soon as their penchant is noticed. Besides, they are generally conscious of being impotent in action, for in the midst of work the motives of their activity almost withdraw their attention from the work.
Social anxiety.—All moralists are shy because they're aware that they're seen as spies and traitors as soon as their preferences are noticed. Additionally, they often feel powerless in their actions, as the reasons behind their activity almost distract them from the actual work.
73.
A Danger to Universal Morality.—People who are at the same time noble and honest come [pg 043] to deify every devilry that brings out their honesty, and to suspend for a time the balance of their moral judgment.
A Threat to Universal Morality.—People who are both noble and honest often end up idolizing every wrongdoing that showcases their honesty, temporarily setting aside their moral judgment.
74.
The Saddest Error.—It is an unpardonable offence when one discovers that where one was convinced of being loved, one is only regarded as a household utensil and decoration, whereby the master of the house can find an outlet for his vanity before his guests.
The Saddest Error.—It's an unforgivable mistake to realize that where you thought you were loved, you are actually seen as just a piece of furniture and decoration, allowing the host to show off his ego in front of his guests.
75.
Love and Duality.—What else is love but understanding and rejoicing that another lives, works, and feels in a different and opposite way to ourselves? That love may be able to bridge over the contrasts by joys, we must not remove or deny those contrasts. Even self-love presupposes an irreconcileable duality (or plurality) in one person.
Love and Duality.—What is love if not the ability to understand and celebrate that someone else experiences life, works, and feels in ways that are different and often opposite to our own? For love to connect these differences through joy, we must acknowledge and embrace those contrasts, not erase them. Even self-love implies a fundamental duality (or multiplicity) within a single person.
76.
Signs from Dreams.—What one sometimes does not know and feel accurately in waking hours—whether one has a good or a bad conscience as regards some person—is revealed completely and unambiguously by dreams.
Messages from Dreams.—What one sometimes is unclear about and feels during the day—whether one has a clear conscience or not concerning someone—is revealed fully and without doubt by dreams.
77.
Debauchery.—Not joy but joylessness is the mother of debauchery.
Partying hard.—It's not joy but the absence of joy that leads to debauchery.
78.
Reward and Punishment.—No one accuses without an underlying notion of punishment and revenge, even when he accuses his fate or himself. All complaint is accusation, all self-congratulation is praise. Whether we do one or the other, we always make some one responsible.
Rewards and Consequences.—No one claims innocence without wanting some form of punishment or retaliation, even if they're blaming their fate or themselves. Every complaint is an accusation, and every bit of self-praise is a form of acknowledgment. Whether we do one or the other, we always hold someone accountable.
79.
Doubly Unjust.—We sometimes advance truth by a twofold injustice: when we see and represent consecutively the two sides of a case which we are not in a position to see together, but in such a way that every time we mistake or deny the other side, fancying that what we see is the whole truth.
Doubly Unjust.—Sometimes we uncover the truth through two types of injustice: when we look at and portray the two sides of a situation that we can't observe at the same time, but in a manner that each time we misunderstand or reject the other side, believing that what we see is the complete truth.
80.
Mistrust.—Self-mistrust does not always proceed uncertainly and shyly, but sometimes in a furious rage, having worked itself into a frenzy in order not to tremble.
Mistrust.—Self-doubt doesn’t always show up as uncertainty and timidity; sometimes it erupts in a wild rage, building up a frenzy to avoid feeling afraid.
81.
Philosophy of Parvenus.—If you want to be a personality you must even hold your shadow in honour.
Philosophy of Upstarts.—If you want to be someone important, you have to respect even your own shadow.
82.
Knowing how to Wash Oneself Clean.—We must know how to emerge cleaner from unclean conditions, and, if necessary, how to wash ourselves even with dirty water.
Understanding How to Wash Yourself Clean.—We need to understand how to come out cleaner from dirty situations, and if needed, how to clean ourselves even with filthy water.
83.
Letting Yourself Go.—The more you let yourself go, the less others let you go.
Letting Yourself Go.—The more you relax and be yourself, the less others will ignore you.
84.
The Innocent Rogue.—There is a slow, gradual path to vice and rascality of every description. In the end, the traveller is quite abandoned by the insect-swarms of a bad conscience, and although a thorough scoundrel he walks in innocence.
The Naive Rebel.—There's a slow and steady journey toward wrongdoing and every kind of trickery. In the end, the traveler is completely overwhelmed by the swarms of a guilty conscience, and even though he's a complete rascal, he acts with innocence.
85.
Making Plans.—Making plans and conceiving projects involves many agreeable sentiments. He that had the strength to be nothing but a contriver of plans all his life would be a happy man. But one must occasionally have a rest from this activity by carrying a plan into execution, and then comes anger and sobriety.
Making Plans.—Making plans and coming up with ideas brings many positive feelings. Someone who could spend their whole life just brainstorming plans would be a happy person. However, every so often, you need to take a break from this process by putting a plan into action, and that’s when frustration and seriousness set in.
86.
Wherewith We See the Ideal.—Every efficient man is blocked by his efficiency and cannot look out freely from its prison. Had he not also a goodly share of imperfection, he could, by reason of his virtue, never arrive at an intellectual or moral freedom. Our shortcomings are the eyes with which we see the ideal.
Where We See the Ideal.—Every capable person is limited by their own capability and can't see beyond the confines of it. If they didn’t also have their share of flaws, their virtues would prevent them from achieving true intellectual or moral freedom. Our imperfections are the lenses through which we perceive the ideal.
87.
88.
How One Dies is Indifferent.—The whole way in which a man thinks of death during the prime of his life and strength is very expressive and significant for what we call his character. But the hour of death itself, his behaviour on the death-bed, is almost indifferent. The exhaustion of waning life, especially when old people die, the irregular or insufficient nourishment of the brain during this last period, the occasionally violent pain, the novel and untried nature of the whole position, and only too often the ebb and flow of superstitious impressions and fears, as if dying were of much consequence and meant the crossing of bridges of the most terrible kind—all this forbids our using death as a testimony concerning the living. Nor is it true that the dying man is generally more honest than the living. On the contrary, through the solemn attitude of the bystanders, the repressed or flowing streams of tears and emotions, every one is inveigled into a comedy of vanity, now conscious, now unconscious. The serious way in which every dying man is treated must have been to many a poor despised devil the highest joy of his whole life and a sort of compensation and repayment for many privations.
How One Dies is Indifferent.—The way a person thinks about death during the height of their life and strength reveals a lot about their character. However, how they behave in their final moments, on their deathbed, is often insignificant. The weariness of fading life, especially in older individuals, the irregular or inadequate nourishment of the brain in this final phase, the occasionally intense pain, the unfamiliar and daunting nature of the situation, and the frequent rise and fall of superstitious thoughts and fears—suggesting that dying is of great importance and involves crossing the most dreadful of bridges—all this makes it difficult to use death as a reflection of the living person's character. It’s also not accurate to say that a dying person is usually more honest than a living one. On the contrary, the solemn demeanor of those present, the repressed or overflowing tears and emotions, draws everyone into a performance of vanity, both conscious and unconscious. The serious manner in which each dying person is treated must have, for many a poor, overlooked soul, been the greatest joy of their entire life and a kind of compensation for many hardships.
89.
Morality and its Sacrifice.—The origin of morality may be traced to two ideas: “The community [pg 047] is of more value than the individual,” and “The permanent interest is to be preferred to the temporary.” The conclusion drawn is that the permanent interest of the community is unconditionally to be set above the temporary interest of the individual, especially his momentary well-being, but also his permanent interest and even the prolongation of his existence. Even if the individual suffers by an arrangement that suits the mass, even if he is depressed and ruined by it, morality must be maintained and the victim brought to the sacrifice. Such a trend of thought arises, however, only in those who are not the victims—for in the victim's case it enforces the claim that the individual might be worth more than the many, and that the present enjoyment, the “moment in paradise,”7 should perhaps be rated higher than a tame succession of untroubled or comfortable circumstances. But the philosophy of the sacrificial victim always finds voice too late, and so victory remains with morals and morality: which are really nothing more than the sentiment for the whole concept of morals under which one lives and has been reared—and reared not as an individual but as a member of the whole, as a cipher in a majority. Hence it constantly happens that the individual makes himself into a majority by means of his morality.
Morality and its Sacrifice.—The origin of morality can be traced back to two ideas: "The community [pg 047] is more important than the individual." and "Long-term benefits are more important than short-term gains." The conclusion is that the long-term interests of the community should always take precedence over the short-term interests of the individual, especially their immediate well-being, but also their long-term interests and even their existence. Even if the individual suffers due to an arrangement that benefits the majority, even if they are left feeling defeated and ruined, morality must be upheld and the individual sacrificed. This way of thinking tends to arise only in those who are not the victims—because, in the case of the victim, it raises the argument that the individual might be more valuable than the many, and that present enjoyment, the "moment in paradise,"7 should perhaps be valued higher than a series of untroubled or comfortable situations. However, the philosophy of the sacrificed individual often speaks out too late, and so the victory goes to morals and morality: which are really just the sentiment for the overall concept of morals under which one exists and has been raised—not as an individual, but as part of the whole, as a number in a majority. Consequently, it frequently occurs that the individual positions themselves as part of a majority through their morality.
90.
The Good and the Good Conscience.—You hold that all good things have at all times had a [pg 048] good conscience? Science, which is certainly a very good thing, has come into the world without such a conscience and quite free from all pathos, rather clandestinely, by roundabout ways, walking with shrouded or masked face like a sinner, and always with the feeling at least of being a smuggler. Good conscience has bad conscience for its stepping-stone, not for its opposite. For all that is good has at one time been new and consequently strange, against morals, immoral, and has gnawed like a worm at the heart of the fortunate discoverer.
The Good and the Good Conscience.—Do you believe that all good things have always come with a [pg 048] good conscience? Science, which is definitely a good thing, entered the world without such a conscience and completely free from any emotional weight, rather secretly, through indirect paths, moving like a sinner, often feeling at least like a smuggler. Good conscience builds on bad conscience, not the other way around. Everything that is considered good was once new and thus strange, going against established morals, immoral, and previously troubled the heart of the fortunate discoverer like a relentless worm.
91.
Success Sanctifies the Intentions.—We should not shrink from treading the road to a virtue, even when we see clearly that nothing but egotism, and accordingly utility, personal comfort, fear, considerations of health, reputation, or glory, are the impelling motives. These motives are styled ignoble and selfish. Very well, but if they stimulate us to some virtue—for example, self-denial, dutifulness, order, thrift, measure, and moderation—let us listen to them, whatever their epithets may be! For if we reach the goal to which they summon us, then the virtue we have attained, by means of the pure air it makes us breathe and the spiritual well-being it communicates, ennobles the remoter impulses of our action, and afterwards we no longer perform those actions from the same coarse motives that inspired us before.—Education should therefore force the virtues on the pupil, as far as possible, according to his disposition. Then virtue, the sunshine and [pg 049] summer atmosphere of the soul, can contribute her own share of work and add mellowness and sweetness.
Success Validates the Intentions.—We shouldn't hesitate to follow the path to virtue, even when we clearly see that the only driving forces are egotism, utility, personal comfort, fear, health, reputation, or glory. These motivations may be considered unworthy and selfish. That's fine, but if they push us toward some form of virtue—like self-denial, duty, order, thrift, moderation—let's pay attention to them, no matter what they're called! Because if we reach the goals they inspire us to pursue, the virtue we gain, through the purity it brings into our lives and the spiritual well-being it provides, elevates the deeper impulses of our actions, and eventually we no longer act out of the same basic motivations that drove us before. —Education should therefore instill virtues in students as much as possible, based on their individual natures. This way, virtue, the sunshine and [pg 049] summer atmosphere of the soul, can play its part and bring richness and sweetness.
92.
Dabblers in Christianity, not Christians.—So that is your Christianity!—To annoy humanity you praise “God and His Saints,” and again when you want to praise humanity you go so far that God and His Saints must be annoyed.—I wish you would at least learn Christian manners, as you are so deficient in the civility of the Christian heart.
People who engage with Christianity but aren't genuine Christians.—So that’s your version of Christianity!—You annoy humanity by praising "God and His Saints," and then when you try to praise humanity, you end up irritating God and His Saints instead.—I wish you’d at least learn some basic Christian manners, since you really lack the kindness that comes from a true Christian heart.
93.
The Religious and Irreligious Impression of Nature.—A true believer must be to us an object of veneration, but the same holds good of a true, sincere, convinced unbeliever. With men of the latter stamp we are near to the high mountains where mighty rivers have their source, and with believers we are under vigorous, shady, restful trees.
The Religious and Irreligious View of Nature.—A genuine believer should be someone we respect, but the same applies to a true, sincere, and convinced unbeliever. With the latter type of people, we are close to the towering mountains where powerful rivers begin, and with believers, we find ourselves under strong, shady, and calming trees.
94.
Judicial Murder.—The two greatest judicial murders8 in the world's history are, to speak without exaggeration, concealed and well-concealed suicide. In both cases a man willed to die, and in both cases he let his breast be pierced by the sword in the hand of human injustice.
Judicial murder.—The two biggest judicial murders8 in history are, to say it plainly, hidden and well-hidden suicides. In both situations, a man chosen to die, and in both instances, he allowed his chest to be struck by the sword of human injustice.
95.
“Love.”—The finest artistic conception wherein Christianity had the advantage over other religious [pg 050] systems lay in one word—Love. Hence it became the lyric religion (whereas in its two other creations Semitism bestowed heroico-epical religions upon the world). In the word “love” there is so much meaning, so much that stimulates and appeals to memory and hope, that even the meanest intelligence and the coldest heart feel some glimmering of its sense. The cleverest woman and the lowest man think of the comparatively unselfish moments of their whole life, even if with them Eros never soared high: and the vast number of beings who miss love from their parents or children or sweethearts, especially those whose sexual instincts have been refined away, have found their heart's desire in Christianity.
“Love.”—The greatest artistic idea where Christianity excels compared to other religious [pg 050] systems can be summed up in one word—Love. This is why it became the lyrics religion (while its two other creations, Semitism, offered epic and heroic religions to the world). The word "love" carries deep meaning, so much that stirs memories and inspires hope, that even the simplest mind and the coldest heart can perceive its essence. The smartest woman and the least significant man reflect on the relatively selfless moments of their entire lives, even if their own experiences of love have never reached great heights: and the countless individuals who miss love from their parents, children, or partners—especially those whose romantic instincts have been dulled—have discovered their hearts' desire in Christianity.
96.
The Fulfilment of Christianity.—In Christianity there is also an Epicurean trend of thought, starting from the idea that God can only demand of man, his creation and his image, what it is possible for man to fulfil, and accordingly that Christian virtue and perfection are attainable and often attained. Now, for instance, the belief in loving one's enemies—even if it is only a belief or fancy, and by no means a psychological reality (a real love)—gives unalloyed happiness, so long as it is genuinely believed. (As to the reason of this, psychologist and Christian might well differ.) Hence earthly life, through the belief, I mean the fancy, that it satisfies not only the injunction to love our enemies, but all the other injunctions of Christianity, and that it has really assimilated [pg 051] and embodied in itself the Divine perfection according to the command, “Be perfect as your Father in heaven is perfect,” might actually become a holy life. Thus error can make Christ's promise come true.
The Fulfillment of Christianity.—In Christianity, there exists an Epicurean way of thinking, which starts with the idea that God can only expect from humans, His creation and reflection, what they are actually capable of achieving. This means that Christian virtue and perfection are possible and often reached. For example, the belief in loving one's enemies—even if it's just a belief or an ideal, and not necessarily a true psychological reality (meaning real love)—brings pure happiness, as long as it is genuinely held. (As for why this is, psychologists and Christians might have differing views.) Therefore, earthly life, through the belief, or rather the ideal, that it fulfills not only the command to love our enemies but all the other teachings of Christianity, and that it has truly embraced [pg 051] and reflected the Divine perfection as commanded, "Be flawless, just like your Father in heaven is flawless," could genuinely become a holy life. In this way, even errors can help make Christ's promise a reality.
97.
Of the Future of Christianity.—We may be allowed to form a conjecture as to the disappearance of Christianity and as to the places where it will be the slowest to retreat, if we consider where and for what reasons Protestantism spread with such startling rapidity. As is well known, Protestantism promised to do far more cheaply all that the old Church did, without costly masses, pilgrimages, and priestly pomp and circumstance. It spread particularly among the Northern nations, which were not so deeply rooted as those of the South in the old Church's symbolism and love of ritual. In the South the more powerful pagan religion survived in Christianity, whereas in the North Christianity meant an opposition to and a break with the old-time creed, and hence was from the first more thoughtful and less sensual, but for that very reason, in times of peril, more fanatical and more obstinate. If from the standpoint of thought we succeed in uprooting Christianity, we can at once know the point where it will begin to disappear—the very point at which it will be most stubborn in defence. In other places it will bend but not break, lose its leaves but burst into leaf afresh, because the senses, and not thought, have gone over to its side. But it is the senses [pg 052] that maintain the belief that with all its expensive outlay the Church is more cheaply and conveniently managed than under the stern conditions of work and wages. Yet what does one hold leisure (or semi-idleness) to be worth, when once one has become accustomed to it? The senses plead against a dechristianised world, saying that there would be too much work to do in it and an insufficient supply of leisure. They take the part of magic—that is, they let God work himself (oremus nos, Deus laboret).
Of the Future of Christianity.—We can try to imagine the decline of Christianity and identify the areas where it will take the longest to fade away, especially if we consider how quickly Protestantism spread. As is widely recognized, Protestantism offered to deliver everything the old Church provided but at a much lower cost, eliminating expensive masses, pilgrimages, and the grandeur of the clergy. It particularly flourished among Northern nations, where people were not as deeply tied to the old Church's symbols and rituals as those in the South. In the South, the ancient pagan beliefs lingered within Christianity, whereas in the North, Christianity represented a break from the old faith, making it more thoughtful and less focused on senses from the start. However, this very characteristic made it more fanatical and stubborn in times of crisis. If we manage to eliminate Christianity from a rational standpoint, we can quickly identify where it will start to fade—the very spot where it will fiercely resist. In other places, it may bend but not break, losing its leaves yet regrowing, because the senses, rather than thought, have aligned with it. But it’s the senses [pg 052] that keep alive the belief that, despite its high costs, the Church is more effectively and conveniently run than under the harsh realities of labor and wages. Yet how valuable is leisure (or semi-idleness) once one becomes accustomed to it? The senses argue against a world without Christianity, claiming there would be too much work and not enough downtime. They advocate for magic—that is, they allow God to act on his own (let us pray, God works).
98.
Theatricality and Honesty of Unbelievers.—There is no book that contains in such abundance or expresses so faithfully all that man occasionally finds salutary—ecstatic inward happiness, ready for sacrifice or death in the belief in and contemplation of his truth—as the book that tells of Christ. From that book a clever man may learn all the means whereby a book can be made into a world-book, a vade-mecum for all, and especially that master-means of representing everything as discovered, nothing as future and uncertain. All influential books try to leave the same impression, as if the widest intellectual horizon were circumscribed here and as if about the sun that shines here every constellation visible at present or in the future must revolve.—Must not then all purely scientific books be poor in influence on the same grounds as such books are rich in influence? Is not the book fated to live humble and among humble folk, in order to be crucified in the end and never resurrected? In relation to what the [pg 053] religious inform us of their “knowledge” and their “holy spirit,” are not all upright men of science “poor in spirit”? Can any religion demand more self-denial and draw the selfish out of themselves more inexorably than science?—This and similar things we may say, in any case with a certain theatricality, when we have to defend ourselves against believers, for it is impossible to conduct a defence without a certain amount of theatricality. But between ourselves our language must be more honest, and we employ a freedom that those believers are not even allowed, in their own interests, to understand. Away, then, with the monastic cowl of self-denial, with the appearance of humility! Much more and much better—so rings our truth! If science were not linked with the pleasure of knowledge, the utility of the thing known, what should we care for science? If a little faith, love, and hope did not lead our souls to knowledge, what would attract us to science? And if in science the ego means nothing, still the inventive, happy ego, every upright and industrious ego, means a great deal in the republic of the men of science. The homage of those who pay homage, the joy of those whom we wish well or honour, in some cases glory and a fair share of immortality, is the personal reward for every suppression of personality: to say nothing here of meaner views and rewards, although it is just on this account that the majority have sworn and always continue to swear fidelity to the laws of the republic and of science. If we had not remained in some degree unscientific, what would science matter to us? Taking everything together and [pg 054] speaking in plain language: “To a purely knowing being knowledge would be indifferent.”—Not the quality but the quantity of faith and devoutness distinguishes us from the pious, the believers. We are content with less. But should one of them cry out to us: “Be content and show yourselves contented!” we could easily answer: “As a matter of fact, we do not belong to the most discontented class. But you, if your faith makes you happy, show yourselves to be happy. Your faces have always done more harm to your faith than our reasons! If that glad message of your Bible were written in your faces, you would not need to demand belief in the authority of that book in such stiff-necked fashion. Your words, your actions should continually make the Bible superfluous—in fact, through you a new Bible should continually come into being. As it is, your apologia for Christianity is rooted in your unchristianity, and with your defence you write your own condemnation. If you, however, should wish to emerge from your dissatisfaction with Christianity, you should ponder over the experience of two thousand years, which, clothed in the modest form of a question, may be voiced as follows: ‘If Christ really intended to redeem the world, may he not be said to have failed?’ ”
Theatricality and Honesty of Nonbelievers.—There’s no book that captures or conveys what people occasionally find uplifting—ecstatic inner happiness, a willingness to sacrifice or die in faith and contemplation of his truth—like the book about Christ. From that book, a clever person can learn how to create a book that can be a universal guide for everyone, especially that key method of portraying everything as already known, and nothing as uncertain or future. All influential books aim to create the same impression, as if the broadest intellectual landscape is contained within, revolving around the sun that shines here, with every visible or future constellation doing the same. —Shouldn’t all purely scientific texts be less influential for the same reason that these kinds of texts are so impactful? Is it not destined for the book to live modestly among humble folks, eventually to be rejected and never returned to? In comparison to what the [pg 053] religious tell us about their "knowledge" and their "holy spirit," are all upright scientific individuals "humble in spirit"? Can any religion demand more self-sacrifice and pull the selfish out of themselves more relentlessly than science?—We might express this and similar thoughts, certainly with a bit of theatricality, when we have to defend ourselves against believers, since it’s impossible to defend without some degree of flair. But in private, our language must be more honest, and we enjoy a freedom that believers aren’t even allowed to grasp, for their own benefit. So, let’s discard the monastic cloak of self-denial, let go of false humility! Our truth rings much louder and clearer! If science weren’t connected to the joy of knowledge, the usefulness of what we learn, why would we care about it? If a bit of faith, love, and hope didn’t guide our souls toward knowledge, what would lure us to science? And even if the ego doesn't matter in science, the inventive, happy ego, every upright and hardworking ego, holds significant value in the community of scientists. The respect from those who admire us, the joy of those we wish well or honor, sometimes glory and a fair share of immortality, is the personal reward for every act of suppressing one’s individuality: not to mention the more selfish motives and rewards, although it’s precisely for this reason that most people have pledged and continue to pledge loyalty to the principles of the republic and science. If we hadn’t remained somewhat unscientific, what difference would science make to us? Overall, to put it simply: “To a completely aware being, knowledge would be irrelevant.”—It’s not the quality but the quantity of faith and devotion that separates us from the pious, the believers. We are content with less. But if one of them were to tell us: "Be happy and look happy!" we could easily respond: “Actually, we’re not part of the most dissatisfied group. But you, if your faith brings you happiness, show it on your faces. Your expressions have always hurt your faith more than our arguments! If the joyful message of your Bible was reflected in your faces, you wouldn’t need to insist on faith in the authority of that book so stubbornly. Your words and actions should always make the Bible unnecessary—actually, a new Bible should continuously emerge through you. Right now, your defense of Christianity is based on your lack of true Christianity, and with that defense, you’re writing your own condemnation. If you want to move beyond your dissatisfaction with Christianity, think about the experience of two thousand years, which can be humbly summarized as a question: ‘If Christ truly meant to redeem the world, can it be said that he has failed?’”
99.
The Poet as Guide to the Future.—All the surplus poetical force that still exists in modern humanity, but is not used under our conditions of life, should (without any deduction) be devoted to [pg 055] a definite goal—not to depicting the present nor to reviving and summarising the past, but to pointing the way to the future. Nor should this be so done as if the poet, like an imaginative political economist, had to anticipate a more favourable national and social state of things and picture their realisation. Rather will he, just as the earlier poets portrayed the images of the Gods, portray the fair images of men. He will divine those cases where, in the midst of our modern world and reality (which will not be shirked or repudiated in the usual poetic fashion), a great, noble soul is still possible, where it may be embodied in harmonious, equable conditions, where it may become permanent, visible, and representative of a type, and so, by the stimulus to imitation and envy, help to create the future. The poems of such a poet would be distinguished by appearing secluded and protected from the heated atmosphere of the passions. The irremediable failure, the shattering of all the strings of the human instrument, the scornful laughter and gnashing of teeth, and all tragedy and comedy in the usual old sense, would appear by the side of this new art as mere archaic lumber, a blurring of the outlines of the world-picture. Strength, kindness, gentleness, purity, and an unsought, innate moderation in the personalities and their action: a levelled soil, giving rest and pleasure to the foot: a shining heaven mirrored in faces and events: science and art welded into a new unity: the mind living together with her sister, the soul, without arrogance or jealousy, and enticing from contrasts the grace of seriousness, not the impatience of discord—all [pg 056] this would be the general environment, the background on which the delicate differences of the embodied ideals would make the real picture, that of ever-growing human majesty. Many roads to this poetry of the future start from Goethe, but the quest needs good pathfinders and above all a far greater strength than is possessed by modern poets, who unscrupulously represent the half-animal and the immaturity and intemperance that are mistaken by them for power and naturalness.
The Poet as a Guide to the Future.—All the extra poetic energy that still exists in modern humanity, but is unused in our current way of life, should be focused on a clear goal—not on depicting the present or revisiting and summarizing the past, but on showing the way to the future. The poet should not act like an imaginative political economist trying to foresee a better social and national situation and visualize its realization. Instead, like the earlier poets who depicted the images of the Gods, they will portray the ideal images of people. They will sense the instances where, amidst our contemporary world and reality (which won’t be avoided or dismissed in the usual poetic manner), a great, noble soul can still emerge, where it can exist in harmonious, balanced conditions, where it can become lasting, visible, and representative of a type, thus inspiring imitation and envy to help shape the future. The poems of such a poet would stand out by appearing secluded and shielded from the heated atmosphere of passions. The irreparable failures, the breaking of all the strings of the human instrument, the scornful laughter and gritting of teeth, and all tragedy and comedy in the traditional sense would seem like mere outdated clutter beside this new art, blurring the outlines of the world’s image. Strength, kindness, gentleness, purity, and an effortless, innate moderation in individuals and their actions: a smooth path that offers rest and delight to the feet: a brilliant sky reflected in faces and events: science and art combined into a new unity: the mind coexisting with its sister, the soul, without arrogance or jealousy, and drawing from contrasts the grace of seriousness, not the impatience of discord—all [pg 056] this would be the general environment, the backdrop against which the subtle differences of the embodied ideals would create the true picture, that of ever-growing human greatness. Many routes to this poetry of the future start from Goethe, but the journey requires skilled pathfinders and, above all, far greater strength than what modern poets possess, who shamelessly portray the half-animal instincts and the immaturity and excess that they mistake for power and authenticity.
100.
The Muse as Penthesilea.9—“Better to rot than to be a woman without charm.” When once the Muse thinks thus, the end of her art is again at hand. But it can be a tragic and also a comic finale.
The Muse as Penthesilea.9—“It’s better to age than to be an unattractive woman.” When the Muse starts thinking this way, her art is nearing its end again. But it can be both a tragic and a comedic conclusion.
101.
The Circuitous Path to the Beautiful.—If the beautiful is to be identified with that which gives pleasure—and thus sang the Muses once—the useful is often the necessary circuitous path to the beautiful, and has a perfect right to spurn the short-sighted censure of men who live for the moment, who will not wait, and who think that they can reach all good things without ever taking a circuitous path.
The Roundabout Journey to Beauty.—If beauty is linked to what brings pleasure—and the Muses have sung about this—then the useful often serves as the essential winding route to beauty. It rightly ignores the short-sighted criticism from those who live only for the moment, who refuse to wait, and who believe that they can attain all good things without taking a longer, indirect path.
102.
An Excuse for many a Transgression.—The ceaseless desire to create, the eternal looking outward [pg 057] of the artist, hinders him from becoming better and more beautiful as a personality: unless his craving for glory be great enough to compel him to exhibit in his relations with other men a growth corresponding to the growing beauty and greatness of his works. In any case he has but a limited measure of strength, and how could the proportion of strength that he spends on himself be of any benefit to his work—or vice versa?
A Reason for Many Offenses.—The constant urge to create, the never-ending outward gaze [pg 057] of the artist, prevents him from becoming a better and more beautiful person: unless his desire for recognition is strong enough to push him to develop in his interactions with others, matching the increasing beauty and greatness of his works. In any case, he has a limited amount of strength, and how could the effort he puts into himself benefit his work—or the other way around?
103.
Satisfying the Best People.—If we have satisfied the best people of our time with our art, it is a sign that we shall not satisfy the best people of the succeeding period. We have indeed “lived for all time,” and the applause of the best people ensures our fame.10
Satisfying the Top People.—If we have pleased the most distinguished individuals of our time with our art, it indicates that we will not please the finest individuals of the next era. We have truly “lived forever,” and the admiration of the best people guarantees our legacy.10
104.
Of One Substance.—If we are of one substance with a book or a work of art, we think in our heart of hearts that it must be excellent, and are offended if others find it ugly, over-spiced, or pretentious.
Of One Substance.—If we share a deep connection with a book or a work of art, we truly believe it must be outstanding, and we feel upset if others consider it unattractive, overly elaborate, or trying too hard.
105.
Speech and Emotion.—That speech is not given to us to communicate our emotions may be seen from the fact that all simple men are ashamed to seek for words to express their deeper feelings. These [pg 058] feelings are expressed only in actions, and even here such men blush if others seem to divine their motives. After all, among poets, to whom God generally denies this shame, the more noble are more monosyllabic in the language of emotion, and evince a certain constraint: whereas the real poets of emotion are for the most part shameless in practical life.
Speech and Emotion.—The fact that speech isn’t given to us solely for sharing our emotions can be seen in how ordinary people often feel embarrassed to find words that express their deeper feelings. These [pg 058] feelings are typically shown through actions, and even then, these individuals blush if others seem to understand their true intentions. Interestingly, among poets, who are usually free from this shame, the more noble ones tend to use simpler language when discussing emotions and show a degree of restraint: while the true poets of emotion are mostly unashamed in their everyday lives.
106.
A Mistake about a Privation.—He that has not for a long time been completely weaned from an art, and is still always at home in it, has no idea how small a privation it is to live without that art.
A Mistake about a Privation.—Someone who hasn't fully stepped away from an art for a long time, and still feels at home in it, has no clue how little it affects them to live without that art.
107.
Three-quarter Strength.—A work that is meant to give an impression of health should be produced with three-quarters, at the most, of the strength of its creator. If he has gone to his farthest limit, the work excites the observer and disconcerts him by its tension. All good things have something lazy about them and lie like cows in the meadow.
Three-quarters Strength.—A piece that aims to convey a sense of health should be created with no more than three-quarters of the creator's strength. If the creator pushes themselves to the limit, the work may overwhelm and confuse the observer with its intensity. All great things have a relaxed quality and rest like cows in the pasture.
108.
Refusing to have Hunger as a Guest.—As refined fare serves a hungry man as well as and no better than coarser food, the more pretentious artist will not dream of inviting the hungry man to his meal.
Declining to Allow Hunger as a Visitor.—Just as fancy food satisfies a hungry person just as well as simpler food, the more pretentious artist wouldn't think of inviting the hungry person to his meal.
109.
Living without Art and Wine.—It is with works of art as with wine—it is better if one can do [pg 059] without both and keep to water, and if from the inner fire and inner sweetness of the soul the water spontaneously changes again into wine.
Living without art and wine.—Art and wine are similar; it's preferable to manage without both and stick to water, unless the warmth and joy from within cause the water to naturally transform back into wine.
110.
The Pirate-Genius.—The pirate-genius in art, who even knows how to deceive subtle minds, arises when some one unscrupulously and from youth upwards regards all good things, that are not protected by law, as the property of a particular person, as his legitimate spoil. Now all the good things of past ages and masters lie free around us, hedged about and protected by the reverential awe of the few who know them. To these few our robber-genius, by the force of his impudence, bids defiance and accumulates for himself a wealth that once more calls forth homage and awe.
The Pirate Genius.—The pirate genius in art, who can even trick clever minds, appears when someone ruthlessly and from a young age sees all good things that aren't legally protected as belonging to a specific person, as their rightful loot. Now, all the great works of the past and their creators are available to us, surrounded and safeguarded by the deep respect of those few who understand them. To these few, our thief-genius, through sheer boldness, shows contempt and gathers a wealth that once again inspires respect and admiration.
111.
To the Poets of Great Towns.—In the gardens of modern poetry it will clearly be observed that the sewers of great towns are too near. With the fragrance of flowers is mingled something that betrays abomination and putrescence. With pain I ask: “Must you poets always request wit and dirt to stand godfather, when an innocent and beautiful sensation has to be christened by you? Are you obliged to dress your noble goddess in a hood of devilry and caricature? But whence this necessity, this obligation?” The reason is—because you live too near the sewers.
To the Poets of Big Cities.—In the realm of modern poetry, it's clear that the sewers of big cities are too close for comfort. The sweet scent of flowers is mixed with something that reveals filth and decay. With regret, I ask: "Do you poets always have to depend on cleverness and roughness to back you up when you're trying to convey something pure and beautiful? Do you really have to wrap your noble goddess in a guise of mischief and parody? But why this need, this pressure?" The answer is—because you live too near the sewers.
112.
Of the Salt of Speech.—No one has ever explained why the Greek writers, having at command such an unparalleled wealth and power of language, made so sparing a use of their resources that every post-classical Greek book appears by comparison crude, over-coloured, and extravagant. It is said that towards the North Polar ice and in the hottest countries salt is becoming less and less used, whereas on the other hand the dwellers on the plains and by the coast in the more temperate zones use salt in great abundance. Is it possible that the Greeks from a twofold reason—because their intellect was colder and clearer but their fundamental passionate nature far more tropical than ours—did not need salt and spice to the same extent that we do?
Of the Essence of Speech.—No one has ever explained why Greek writers, despite having an incredible wealth and power of language, used their resources so sparingly that every post-classical Greek book seems comparatively crude, overdone, and excessive. It's said that in the icy North and the hottest regions, salt is becoming less common, while people in the plains and coastal areas of more temperate zones use salt abundantly. Could it be that the Greeks, for a couple of reasons—because their intellect was cooler and clearer, yet their passionate nature far more intense than ours—didn't require salt and spice as much as we do?
113.
The Freest Writer.—In a book for free spirits one cannot avoid mention of Laurence Sterne, the man whom Goethe honoured as the freest spirit of his century. May he be satisfied with the honour of being called the freest writer of all times, in comparison with whom all others appear stiff, square-toed, intolerant, and downright boorish! In his case we should not speak of the clear and rounded but of “the endless melody”—if by this phrase we arrive at a name for an artistic style in which the definite form is continually broken, thrust aside and transferred to the realm of the indefinite, so that it signifies one and the other at the same time. Sterne is the great master of double entendre, this phrase [pg 061] being naturally used in a far wider sense than is commonly done when one applies it to sexual relations. We may give up for lost the reader who always wants to know exactly what Sterne thinks about a matter, and whether he be making a serious or a smiling face (for he can do both with one wrinkling of his features; he can be and even wishes to be right and wrong at the same moment, to interweave profundity and farce). His digressions are at once continuations and further developments of the story, his maxims contain a satire on all that is sententious, his dislike of seriousness is bound up with a disposition to take no matter merely externally and on the surface. So in the proper reader he arouses a feeling of uncertainty whether he be walking, lying, or standing, a feeling most closely akin to that of floating in the air. He, the most versatile of writers, communicates something of this versatility to his reader. Yes, Sterne unexpectedly changes the parts, and is often as much reader as author, his book being like a play within a play, a theatre audience before another theatre audience. We must surrender at discretion to the mood of Sterne, although we can always expect it to be gracious. It is strangely instructive to see how so great a writer as Diderot has affected this double entendre of Sterne's—to be equally ambiguous throughout is just the Sternian super-humour. Did Diderot imitate, admire, ridicule, or parody Sterne in his Jacques le Fataliste? One cannot be exactly certain, and this uncertainty was perhaps intended by the author. This very doubt makes the French unjust to the work of one of their first masters, one [pg 062] who need not be ashamed of comparison with any of the ancients or moderns. For humour (and especially for this humorous attitude towards humour itself) the French are too serious. Is it necessary to add that of all great authors Sterne is the worst model, in fact the inimitable author, and that even Diderot had to pay for his daring? What the worthy Frenchmen and before them some Greeks and Romans aimed at and attained in prose is the very opposite of what Sterne aims at and attains. He raises himself as a masterly exception above all that artists in writing demand of themselves—propriety, reserve, character, steadfastness of purpose, comprehensiveness, perspicuity, good deportment in gait and feature. Unfortunately Sterne the man seems to have been only too closely related to Sterne the writer. His squirrel-soul sprang with insatiable unrest from branch to branch; he knew what lies between sublimity and rascality; he had sat on every seat, always with unabashed watery eyes and mobile play of feature. He was—if language does not revolt from such a combination—of a hard-hearted kindness, and in the midst of the joys of a grotesque and even corrupt imagination he showed the bashful grace of innocence. Such a carnal and spiritual hermaphroditism, such untrammelled wit penetrating into every vein and muscle, was perhaps never possessed by any other man.
The Freest Writer.—In a book for free spirits, you can't ignore Laurence Sterne, the man whom Goethe recognized as the freest spirit of his time. May he take pride in being called the freest writer of all time, against whom all others seem stiff, narrow-minded, intolerant, and downright rude! In his case, we should talk not about the clear and rounded but about "the infinite melody"—if this phrase helps us define an artistic style where the clear form is constantly being disrupted, cast aside, and shifted into the realm of the vague, meaning both one thing and another at the same time. Sterne is the great master of double meaning, a term [pg 061] used in a much broader sense than when typically applied to sexual matters. We might as well give up on the reader who always wants to know exactly what Sterne thinks about a topic and whether he's being serious or playful (for he can do both with a single twitch of his face; he can simultaneously be right and wrong, mixing depth with absurdity). His digressions serve as both continuations and expansions of the story; his maxims hold a satire on everything that's pompous, and his aversion to seriousness is tied to a tendency to not take matters at face value. Thus, in the receptive reader, he evokes a sense of uncertainty about whether he’s walking, lying down, or standing—an experience akin to floating in mid-air. He, the most versatile of writers, imparts some of this versatility to his audience. Yes, Sterne often flips the roles, being as much a reader as an author, his book resembling a play within a play, an audience at one theater watching another audience. We must yield completely to Sterne's mood, although we can always expect it to be charming. It’s oddly enlightening to observe how a significant writer like Diderot was influenced by Sterne's double entendre—to be consistently ambiguous is just the essence of Sternian super-humor. Did Diderot imitate, admire, mock, or parody Sterne in his Jacques the Fatalist? One can’t be entirely sure, and perhaps this uncertainty was intentional on the author’s part. This very doubt causes the French to be unfair to one of their finest masters, one [pg 062] who holds his own against any ancient or modern writer. In terms of humor (especially this humorous take on humor itself), the French are far too serious. Is it necessary to mention that of all great authors, Sterne is the least adaptable, truly the inimitable author, and that even Diderot had to pay for his boldness? What the respectable Frenchmen and earlier Greeks and Romans strived for and achieved in prose is the complete opposite of what Sterne endeavors and accomplishes. He rises as a masterful exception above all that writers typically demand of themselves—decency, restraint, character, determination, comprehensiveness, clarity, and good manners. Unfortunately, the man Sterne seemed to have been closely linked to the writer Sterne. His restless spirit flitted endlessly from one branch to another; he understood the thin line between greatness and trickery; he had sat on every type of chair, always with unabashed, watery eyes and a lively expression. He was—if language allows such a combination—a hard-hearted kindness, and amid the delight of a quirky and even twisted imagination, he exhibited the innocent charm of naivety. Such a blend of physical and spiritual duality, such unfettered wit penetrating every fiber and muscle, was perhaps never possessed by any other man.
114.
A Choice Reality.—Just as the good prose writer only takes words that belong to the language of daily intercourse, though not by a long way all [pg 063] its words—whence arises a choice style—so the good poet of the future will only represent the real and turn his eyes away from all fantastic, superstitious, half-voiced, forgotten stories, to which earlier poets devoted their powers. Only reality, though by a long way not every reality—but a choice reality.
A Choice Reality.—Just like a good prose writer uses words that are part of everyday language, though certainly not all of it, which leads to a distinctive style—similarly, the great poets of the future will focus solely on reality and steer clear of all the fantastical, superstitious, half-remembered, and forgotten stories that earlier poets poured their energy into. Only reality, but not just any reality—only a selected reality.
115.
Degenerate Species of Art.—Side by side with the genuine species of art, those of great repose and great movement, there are degenerate species—weary, blasé art and excited art. Both would have their weakness taken for strength and wish to be confounded with the genuine species.
Degenerate Art Species.—Alongside authentic forms of art, which have both deep calm and dynamic energy, there exist degenerate forms—tired, jaded art and overly dramatic art. Both try to pass off their weaknesses as strengths and want to be mistaken for true art.
116.
A Hero Impossible from Lack of Colour.—The typical poets and artists of our age like to compose their pictures upon a background of shimmering red, green, grey, and gold, on the background of nervous sensuality—a condition well understood by the children of this century. The drawback comes when we do not look at these pictures with the eyes of our century. Then we see that the great figures painted by these artists have something flickering, tremulous, and dizzy about them, and accordingly we do not ascribe to them heroic deeds, but at best mock-heroic, swaggering misdeeds.
A Hero Impossible Due to a Lack of Color.—The typical poets and artists of our time like to create their works against vibrant backdrops of red, green, gray, and gold, reflecting a state of heightened sensitivity that resonates with the youth of this century. The issue arises when we do not view these works through the lens of our era. Then we realize that the significant figures depicted by these artists possess an unsettling, shaky, and dizzying quality, leading us to regard their actions not as heroic feats but, at best, as mock-heroic, boastful misdeeds.
117.
118.
Pulchrum est paucorum hominum.—History and experience tell us that the significant grotesqueness that mysteriously excites the imagination and carries one beyond everyday reality, is older and grows more luxuriantly than the beautiful and reverence for the beautiful in art: and that it begins to flourish exceedingly when the sense for beauty is on the wane. For the vast majority of mankind this grotesque seems to be a higher need than the beautiful, presumably because it contains a coarser narcotic.
Beauty is for a few.—History and experience show us that the strikingly grotesque, which strangely captivates the imagination and transports us beyond everyday reality, is older and thrives more abundantly than beauty and the appreciation of beauty in art. It tends to flourish even more when the sense of beauty starts to decline. For most people, the grotesque seems to fulfill a deeper need than the beautiful, likely because it offers a stronger, rougher escape.
119.
Origins of Taste in Works of Art.—If we consider the primary germs of the artistic sense, and ask ourselves what are the various kinds of joy produced by the firstlings of art—as, for example, among savage tribes—we find first of all the joy of understanding what another means. Art in this case is a sort of conundrum, which causes its solver pleasure in his own quick and keen perceptions.—Then the roughest works of art remind us of the pleasant things we have actually experienced, and so give joy—as, for example, when the artist alludes to a chase, a victory, a wedding.—Again, the representation may cause us to feel excited, touched, inflamed, as for instance in the glorification of revenge [pg 065] and danger. Here the enjoyment lies in the excitement itself, in the victory over tedium.—The memory, too, of unpleasant things, so far as they have been overcome or make us appear interesting to the listener as subjects for art (as when the singer describes the mishaps of a daring seaman), can inspire great joy, the credit for which is given to art.—A more subtle variety is the joy that arises at the sight of all that is regular and symmetrical in lines, points, and rhythms. For by a certain analogy is awakened the feeling for all that is orderly and regular in life, which one has to thank alone for all well-being. So in the cult of symmetry we unconsciously do homage to rule and proportion as the source of our previous happiness, and the joy in this case is a kind of hymn of thanksgiving. Only when a certain satiety of the last-mentioned joy arises does a more subtle feeling step in, that enjoyment might even lie in a violation of the symmetrical and regular. This feeling, for example, impels us to seek reason in apparent unreason, and the sort of æsthetic riddle-guessing that results is in a way the higher species of the first-named artistic joy.—He who pursues this speculation still further will know what kind of hypotheses for the explanation of æsthetic phenomena are hereby fundamentally rejected.
Origins of Taste in Artworks.—When we look at the roots of artistic appreciation and consider the different kinds of joy that come from the earliest forms of art—like those found in primitive cultures—we first find joy in understanding what someone else is expressing. In this instance, art becomes a puzzle, bringing pleasure to those who solve it through their quick and sharp insights.—Next, the simplest artworks remind us of the enjoyable experiences we've actually had, providing joy—like when an artist references a hunt, a victory, or a wedding.—Moreover, the representation can evoke feelings of excitement, emotion, or intensity, such as in the celebration of revenge and danger. Here, the enjoyment lies in the thrill itself, in overcoming boredom.—The memory of unpleasant experiences, especially when we've moved past them or made them interesting to an audience as subjects for art (for example, when a singer shares the tales of a daring sailor's misadventures), can also bring great joy, which is attributed to art.—A more nuanced form of joy comes from seeing all that is orderly and symmetrical in lines, shapes, and rhythms. This parallels our recognition of order and regularity in life, which we rely on for well-being. In appreciating symmetry, we instinctively pay tribute to rules and proportions that contribute to our happiness, with this joy acting as a sort of hymn of gratitude. Only when we become saturated with this kind of joy does a more complex feeling emerge, suggesting that enjoyment might even stem from breaking symmetry and order. This feeling drives us to find meaning in seemingly irrational things, leading to a kind of artistic riddle-solving that represents a higher level of the initial artistic joy.—Those who delve deeper into this exploration will understand which hypotheses about aesthetic phenomena are fundamentally challenged by this inquiry.
120.
121.
Roughness and Weakness.—Artists of all periods have made the discovery that in roughness lies a certain strength, and that not every one can be rough who wants to be: also that many varieties of weakness have a powerful effect on the emotions. From this source are derived many artistic substitutes, which not even the greatest and most conscientious artists can abstain from using.
Rough and Weak.—Artists throughout history have found that there is a unique strength in roughness, and not everyone can achieve that roughness just by wanting to. They’ve also discovered that many forms of weakness can have a strong impact on emotions. This understanding has led to the development of numerous artistic alternatives, which even the most skilled and dedicated artists find hard to avoid using.
122.
Good Memory.—Many a man fails to become a thinker for the sole reason that his memory is too good.
Good Memory.—Many people don’t become deep thinkers simply because their memory is too sharp.
123.
Arousing instead of Appeasing Hunger.—Great artists fancy that they have taken full possession of a soul. In reality, and often to their painful disappointment, that soul has only been made more capacious and insatiable, so that a dozen greater artists could plunge into its depths without filling it up.
Satisfying Hunger Instead of Ignoring It.—Great artists believe they have completely captured a soul. In reality, and often to their deep disappointment, that soul has just become even larger and more insatiable, so that a dozen greater artists could dive into its depths without ever filling it.
124.
Artists' Anxiety.—The anxiety lest people may not believe that their figures are alive can mislead many artists of declining taste to portray these figures so that they appear as if mad. From the [pg 067] same anxiety, on the other hand, Greek artists of the earliest ages gave even dead and sorely wounded men that smile which they knew as the most vivid sign of life—careless of the actual forms bestowed by nature on life at its last gasp.
Artists' Anxiety.—The worry that people might not see their figures as living can lead many artists with fading taste to depict these figures in a way that makes them look crazy. On the flip side, this same worry caused Greek artists of ancient times to give even dead and badly injured men a smile, which they recognized as the strongest sign of life—disregarding the actual appearances that nature grants to life in its final moments.
125.
The Circle must be Completed.—He who follows a philosophy or a genre of art to the end of its career and beyond, understands from inner experience why the masters and disciples who come after have so often turned, with a depreciatory gesture, into a new groove. The circle must be described—but the individual, even the greatest, sits firm on his point of the circumference, with an inexorable look of obstinacy, as if the circle ought never to be completed.
The Circle must be Completed.—Anyone who follows a philosophy or a style of art all the way to its end and beyond understands from personal experience why the masters and their students often move on dismissively to something new. The circle needs to be outlined—but the individual, even the greatest, stands firm at their spot on the edge, looking stubborn, as if the circle should never be finished.
126.
The Older Art and the Soul of the Present.—Since every art becomes more and more adapted to the expression of spiritual states, of the more lively, delicate, energetic, and passionate states, the later masters, spoilt by these means of expression, do not feel at their ease in the presence of the old-time works of art. They feel as if the ancients had merely been lacking in the means of making their souls speak clearly, also perhaps in some necessary technical preliminaries. They think that they must render some assistance in this quarter, for they believe in the similarity or even unity of all souls. In truth, however, measure, symmetry, a [pg 068] contempt for graciousness and charm, an unconscious severity and morning chilliness, an evasion of passion, as if passion meant the death of art—such are the constituents of sentiment and morality in all old masters, who selected and arranged their means of expression not at random but in a necessary connection with their morality. Knowing this, are we to deny those that come after the right to animate the older works with their soul? No, for these works can only survive through our giving them our soul, and our blood alone enables them to speak to us. The real “historic” discourse would talk ghostly speech to ghosts. We honour the great artists less by that barren timidity that allows every word, every note to remain intact than by energetic endeavours to aid them continually to a new life.—True, if Beethoven were suddenly to come to life and hear one of his works performed with that modern animation and nervous refinement that bring glory to our masters of execution, he would probably be silent for a long while, uncertain whether he should raise his hand to curse or to bless, but perhaps say at last: “Well, well! That is neither I nor not-I, but a third thing—it seems to me, too, something right, if not just the right thing. But you must know yourselves what to do, as in any case it is you who have to listen. As our Schiller says, ‘the living man is right.’ So have it your own way, and let me go down again.”
The Past Art and the Spirit of Today.—As art evolves to express deeper spiritual states and more intense, subtle, energetic, and passionate emotions, later artists, accustomed to these forms of expression, often feel uncomfortable when facing older artworks. They perceive the ancients as lacking the tools to express their souls clearly, and perhaps some essential technical skills. They believe they need to help, trusting that all souls are fundamentally similar or even united. However, the truth is that older masters emphasized balance, symmetry, a disregard for elegance and charm, an unconscious strictness and coolness, and a distancing from passion—almost as if they viewed passion as detrimental to art. These elements shaped the sentiment and morality in all past masters, who thoughtfully organized their means of expression in relation to their moral values. Knowing this, should we deny those who come after us the right to infuse older works with their own spirit? No, because these works can only live on if we give them our soul, and it's our passion alone that allows them to communicate with us. The genuine “historic” discourse would reach out in ghostly whispers to spirits. We honor great artists not by the sterile hesitation that keeps every word and note unchanged, but through our vigorous efforts to breathe new life into their work. — Indeed, if Beethoven were to suddenly return and hear one of his pieces performed with the modern vibrancy and intricate finesse that our current masters display, he might initially remain silent, unsure whether to curse or bless, but might eventually say: "Well, well! That isn't me or not me, but something new—it seems to me that it’s also something significant, even if it’s not exactly the right thing. But you need to figure it out for yourselves since you’re the ones who have to listen. As our Schiller says, ‘the living man is right.’ So do it your way, and let me go back below."
127.
Against the Disparagers of Brevity.—A brief dictum may be the fruit and harvest of long [pg 069] reflection. The reader, however, who is a novice in this field and has never considered the case in point, sees something embryonic in all brief dicta, not without a reproachful hint to the author, requesting him not to serve up such raw and ill-prepared food.
Against the Critics of Brevity.—A short statement can be the result of extensive [pg 069] contemplation. However, a reader who is new to this topic and has never thought about it before sees something unfinished in all short statements, often casting a critical eye at the author, as if asking him not to present such raw and poorly thought-out content.
128.
Against the Short-Sighted.—Do you think it is piece-work because it is (and must be) offered you in pieces?
Against the Shortsighted.—Do you think it is a task to be done for pay just because it is (and has to be) given to you in parts?
129.
Readers of Aphorisms.—The worst readers of aphorisms are the friends of the author, if they make a point of referring the general to the particular instance to which the aphorism owes its origin. This namby-pamby attitude brings all the author's trouble to naught, and instead of a philosophic lesson and a philosophic frame of mind, they deservedly gain nothing but the satisfaction of a vulgar curiosity.
Aphorism Readers.—The worst readers of aphorisms are the author’s friends, especially when they insist on linking the general idea to the specific situation that inspired the aphorism. This overly sensitive approach undermines all the author’s efforts, and instead of gaining a philosophical insight and mindset, they only satisfy their trivial curiosity.
130.
Readers' Insults.—The reader offers a two-fold insult to the author by praising his second book at the expense of his first (or vice versa) and by expecting the author to be grateful to him on that account.
Reader Insults.—The reader insults the author in two ways: by praising his second book while putting down the first (or the other way around) and by thinking the author should feel thankful for this.
131.
The Exciting Element in the History of Art.—We fall into a state of terrible tension when we follow the history of an art—as, for example, that [pg 070] of Greek oratory—and, passing from master to master, observe their increasing precautions to obey the old and the new laws and all these self-imposed limitations. We see that the bow must snap, and that the so-called “loose” composition, with the wonderful means of expression smothered and concealed (in this particular case the florid style of Asianism), was once necessary and almost beneficial.
The Thrilling Element in Art History.—We experience intense tension when we trace the history of an art—like that of Greek oratory—and, moving from one master to another, notice their growing efforts to adhere to both the old and new rules along with these self-imposed limitations. We realize that the bow gotta break, and that the so-called “loose” composition, with its amazing means of expression stifled and hidden (in this case, the elaborate style of Asianism), was once essential and almost helpful.
132.
To the Great in Art.—That enthusiasm for some object which you, O great man, introduce into this world causes the intelligence of the many to be stunted. The knowledge of this fact spells humiliation. But the enthusiast wears his hump with pride and pleasure, and you have the consolation of feeling that you have increased the world's happiness.
To the Great in Art.—The passion for a particular subject that you, great person, bring into this world makes the understanding of many limited. Realizing this is a source of embarrassment. Yet, the enthusiast embraces it with pride and joy, and you find comfort in knowing that you’ve made the world a happier place.
133.
Conscienceless Æsthetes.—The real fanatics of an artistic school are perhaps those utterly inartistic natures that are not even grounded in the elements of artistic study and creation, but are impressed with the strongest of all the elementary influences of an art. For them there is no æsthetic conscience—hence nothing to hold them back from fanaticism.
Heartless Aesthetes.—The true extremists of an artistic movement are often those who lack any artistic qualities and have no foundation in the basics of art study and creation, yet are deeply affected by the most powerful influences of art. For them, there is no aesthetic awareness—therefore, nothing restrains them from becoming fanatics.
134.
How the Soul should be Moved by the New Music.—The artistic purpose followed by the new music, in what is now forcibly but none too [pg 071] lucidly termed “endless melody,” can be understood by going into the sea, gradually losing one's firm tread on the bottom, and finally surrendering unconditionally to the fluid element. One has to swim. In the previous, older music one was forced, with delicate or stately or impassioned movement, to dance. The measure necessary for dancing, the observance of a distinct balance of time and force in the soul of the hearer, imposed a continual self-control. Through the counteraction of the cooler draught of air which came from this caution and the warmer breath of musical enthusiasm, that music exercised its spell.—Richard Wagner aimed at a different excitation of the soul, allied, as above said, to swimming and floating. This is perhaps the most essential of his innovations. His famous method, originating from this aim and adapted to it—the “endless melody”—strives to break and sometimes even to despise all mathematical equilibrium of time and force. He is only too rich in the invention of such effects, which sound to the old school like rhythmic paradoxes and blasphemies. He dreads petrifaction, crystallisation, the development of music into the architectural. He accordingly sets up a three-time rhythm in opposition to the double-time, not infrequently introduces five-time and seven-time, immediately repeats a phrase, but with a prolation, so that its time is again doubled and trebled. From an easy-going imitation of such art may arise a great danger to music, for by the side of the superabundance of rhythmic emotion demoralisation and decadence lurk in ambush. The danger will become very great if such music comes to associate itself [pg 072] more and more closely with a quite naturalistic art of acting and pantomime, trained and dominated by no higher plastic models; an art that knows no measure in itself and can impart no measure to the kindred element, the all-too-womanish nature of music.
How the Soul Should Be Touched by the New Music.—The artistic goal of the new music, now somewhat awkwardly referred to as "never-ending melody," can be understood by diving into the sea, gradually losing your footing on the bottom, and ultimately surrendering to the flowing water. You have to swimming. In earlier music, you were compelled, whether through gentle, majestic, or passionate movement, to dance. The structure necessary for dancing, maintaining a clear balance of time and energy in the listener's soul, required constant self-control. The tension between the cooler breeze from this caution and the warmer breath of musical passion created its enchantment.—Richard Wagner aimed for a different emotional response in the soul, connected, as mentioned, to swimming and floating. This is perhaps his most significant innovation. His renowned method, derived from this goal and tailored to it—the “infinite melody”—seeks to break and sometimes even reject all mathematical balance of time and energy. He is incredibly inventive with such effects, which sound to traditionalists like rhythmic contradictions and heresies. He fears stagnation, rigidity, and the transformation of music into something architectural. He therefore establishes a triple rhythm against the double rhythm, often introduces five or seven beats, suddenly repeats a phrase but changes its timing so that it’s doubled or tripled. A casual imitation of such art could pose a great danger to music, as alongside the excess of rhythmic emotion lie the threats of moral decline and decay. This danger intensifies if such music increasingly aligns itself [pg 072] with a completely naturalistic form of acting and pantomime, shaped and controlled by no higher artistic ideals; an art that lacks its own measure and cannot impart any structure to the inherently chaotic nature of music.
135.
Poet and Reality.—The Muse of the poet who is not in love with reality will not be reality, and will bear him children with hollow eyes and all too tender bones.
Poet and Reality.—The inspiration of a poet who isn't in love with reality won't be genuine, and will produce works with empty expressions and overly fragile themes.
136.
Means and End.—In art the end does not justify the means, but holy means can justify the end.
Means and End.—In art, the outcome does not justify the methods, but righteous methods can validate the outcome.
137.
The Worst Readers.—The worst readers are those who act like plundering soldiers. They take out some things that they might use, cover the rest with filth and confusion, and blaspheme about the whole.
The Worst Readers.—The worst readers are like looting soldiers. They grab a few things they think are useful, leave the rest in a mess, and criticize everything.
138.
Signs of a Good Writer.—Good writers have two things in common: they prefer being understood to being admired, and they do not write for the critical and over-shrewd reader.
Signs of a Great Writer.—Good writers have two things in common: they prioritize being understood over being admired, and they don’t write for overly critical or overly clever readers.
139.
The Mixed Species.—The mixed species in art bear witness to their authors' distrust of their own [pg 073] strength. They seek auxiliary powers, advocates, hiding-places—such is the case with the poet who calls in philosophy, the musician who calls in the drama, and the thinker who calls in rhetoric to his aid.
140.
Shutting One's Mouth.—When his book opens its mouth, the author must shut his.
Shutting Your Mouth.—When the author shares his thoughts in the book, he should hold back his own voice.
141.
Badges of Rank.—All poets and men of letters who are in love with the superlative want to do more than they can.
Rank Badges.—All poets and writers who are passionate about excellence want to achieve more than their abilities allow.
142.
Cold Books.—The deep thinker reckons on readers who feel with him the happiness that lies in deep thinking. Hence a book that looks cold and sober, if seen in the right light, may seem bathed in the sunshine of spiritual cheerfulness and become a genuine soul-comforter.
Cold Books.—A serious thinker counts on readers who share in the joy of profound thought. Therefore, a book that appears cold and serious, when viewed from the right perspective, can seem filled with warmth and positive energy, providing true comfort for the soul.
143.
A Knack of the Slow-Witted.—The slow-witted thinker generally allies himself with loquacity and ceremoniousness. By the former he thinks he is gaining mobility and fluency, by the latter he gives his peculiarity the appearance of being a result of free will and artistic purpose, with a view to dignity, which needs slow movement.
A Talent for the Slow-Witted.—The slow-witted thinker usually connects with being overly talkative and formal. He believes that being chatty makes him more agile and fluent, while the formality gives his quirks the look of being intentional and artistic, as if it requires a slower pace for dignity.
144.
Le Style Baroque.11—He who as thinker and writer is not born or trained to dialectic and the consecutive arrangement of ideas, will unconsciously turn to the rhetoric and dramatic forms. For, after all, his object is to make himself understood and to carry the day by force, and he is indifferent whether, as shepherd, he honestly guides to himself the hearts of his fellow-men, or, as robber, he captures them by surprise. This is true of the plastic arts as of music: where the feeling of insufficient dialectic or a deficiency in expression or narration, together with an urgent, over-powerful impulse to form, gives birth to that species of style known as “baroque.” Only the ill-educated and the arrogant will at once find a depreciatory force in this word. The baroque style always arises at the time of decay of a great art, when the demands of art in classical expression have become too great. It is a natural phenomenon which will be observed with melancholy—for it is a forerunner of the night—but at the same time with admiration for its peculiar compensatory arts of expression and narration. To this style belongs already a choice of material and subjects of the highest dramatic tension, at which the heart trembles even when there is no art, because heaven and hell are all too near the emotions: then, the oratory of strong passion and gestures, of ugly sublimity, of great [pg 075] masses, in fact of absolute quantity per se (as is shown in Michael Angelo, the father or grandfather of the Italian baroque stylists): the lights of dusk, illumination and conflagration playing upon those strongly moulded forms: ever-new ventures in means and aims, strongly underscored by artists for artists, while the layman must fancy he sees an unconscious overflowing of all the horns of plenty of an original nature-art: all these characteristics that constitute the greatness of that style are neither possible nor permitted in the earlier ante-classical and classical periods of a branch of art. Such luxuries hang long on the tree like forbidden fruit. Just now, when music is passing into this last phase, we may learn to know the phenomenon of the baroque style in peculiar splendour, and, by comparison, find much that is instructive for earlier ages. For from Greek times onward there has often been a baroque style, in poetry, oratory, prose writing, sculpture, and, as is well known, in architecture. This style, though wanting in the highest nobility,—the nobility of an innocent, unconscious, triumphant perfection,—has nevertheless given pleasure to many of the best and most serious minds of their time. Hence, as aforesaid, it is presumptuous to depreciate it without reserve, however happy we may feel because our taste for it has not made us insensible to the purer and greater style.
Baroque Style.11—Someone who thinks and writes but isn’t born or trained in dialectic and the logical arrangement of ideas will naturally gravitate towards rhetoric and dramatic forms. After all, their goal is to be understood and to win arguments by any means necessary, whether they honestly lead others to their views like a shepherd or deceive them like a thief. This applies to both the visual arts and music: when there's a lack of logical reasoning or expression, combined with an overwhelming drive to create, it gives rise to a style known as "baroque style." Only the uneducated and arrogant will immediately find this term negative. The baroque style typically emerges during the decline of a significant art form when the standards for classical expression become unattainable. It’s a natural occurrence that is often viewed with sadness—being a precursor to darkness—but also with admiration for its unique ways of expressing and narrating. This style involves a selection of materials and subjects that have intense dramatic tension, where feelings resonate even without formal artistry, because the concepts of heaven and hell are too close to the emotions: characterized by passionate oratory and gestures, grotesque sublimity, and large-scale expressions, in fact, sheer quantity per se (as seen in Michelangelo, the pioneer of Italian baroque artists): the twilight’s light, the glow and blaze play upon those bold forms: constantly new endeavors in techniques and objectives, strongly emphasized by artists for fellow artists, while the average observer might see a spontaneous overflow of nature’s abundant creativity: all these characteristics that make this style great are neither possible nor allowed in the earlier pre-classical and classical phases of art. Such extravagances linger like forbidden fruit. Right now, as music transitions into this last phase, we can witness the baroque style in its unique brilliance and, by comparison, find much that is enlightening for previous eras. From ancient Greek times onward, there has often been a baroque style in poetry, oratory, prose, sculpture, and, as is widely recognized, in architecture. Although this style lacks the highest nobility—the nobility of an innocent, unselfconscious, ultimate perfection—it has still brought joy to many of the most thoughtful and serious minds of its time. Therefore, it is overly arrogant to dismiss it entirely, even if we may be glad that our appreciation for it hasn’t dulled our sensitivity to the more refined and significant styles.
145.
The Value of Honest Books.—Honest books make the reader honest, at least by exciting his hatred and aversion, which otherwise cunning cleverness [pg 076] knows so well how to conceal. Against a book, however, we let ourselves go, however restrained we may be in our relations with men.
The Value of Honest Books.—Honest books make the reader honest, at least by stirring up feelings of hatred and aversion, which cleverness often knows how to hide. But with a book, we express ourselves freely, even if we hold back in our interactions with people.
146.
How Art makes Partisans.—Individual fine passages, an exciting general tenor, a moving and absorbing finale—so much of a work of art is accessible even to most laymen. In an art period when it is desired to win over the great majority of the laymen to the side of the artists and to make a party perhaps for the very preservation of art, the creative artist will do well to offer nothing more than the above. Then he will not be a squanderer of his strength, in spheres where no one is grateful to him. For to perform the remaining functions, the imitation of Nature in her organic development and growth, would in that case be like sowing seeds in water.
How Art Creates Partisans.—Individual fine details, an exciting overall tone, a powerful and engaging ending—these aspects of a work of art are accessible even to most people. In a time when the goal is to win over the majority of the public to support the artists and perhaps create a movement for the very preservation of art, the creative artist should focus on nothing more than the above. This way, he won't waste his energy in areas where no one appreciates his efforts. Trying to replicate Nature in her organic development and growth would then be like trying to plant seeds in water.
147.
Becoming Great to the Detriment of History.—Every later master who leads the taste of art-lovers into his channel unconsciously gives rise to a selection and revaluation of the older masters and their works. Whatever in them is conformable and akin to him, and anticipates and foreshadows him, appears henceforth as the only important element in them and their works—a fruit in which a great error usually lies hidden like a worm.
Achieving Greatness at the Expense of History.—Every new master who guides art lovers' preferences in their direction unintentionally encourages a reevaluation of the older masters and their works. Anything in those older works that resonates with him or seems to predict him becomes the only thing that matters going forward—a flaw in which a significant mistake often lies hidden like a worm.
148.
How an Epoch becomes Lured to Art.—If we teach people by all the enchantments of artists [pg 077] and thinkers to feel reverence for their defects, their intellectual poverty, their absurd infatuations and passions (as it is quite possible to do); if we show them only the lofty side of crime and folly, only the touching and appealing element in weakness and flabbiness and blind devotion (that too has often enough been done):—we have employed the means for inspiring even an unphilosophical and inartistic age with an ecstatic love of philosophy and art (especially of thinkers and artists as personalities) and, in the worst case, perhaps with the only means of defending the existence of such tender and fragile beings.
How an Era is Drawn to Art.—If we teach people through all the charms of artists [pg 077] and thinkers to appreciate their flaws, their lack of depth, their irrational obsessions and emotions (which is definitely possible); if we only present the noble aspects of crime and foolishness, just the emotional and appealing side of weakness and passivity and blind loyalty (which has often been done):—we have used the tools to inspire even a non-philosophical and unartistic era with a passionate love for philosophy and art (especially for thinkers and artists as individuals) and, in the worst-case scenario, perhaps with the only way to justify the existence of such delicate and vulnerable beings.
149.
Criticism and Joy.—Criticism, one-sided and unjust as well as intelligent criticism, gives so much pleasure to him who exercises it that the world is indebted to every work and every action that inspires much criticism and many critics. For criticism draws after it a glittering train of joyousness, wit, self-admiration, pride, instruction, designs of improvement.—The God of joy created the bad and the mediocre for the same reason that he created the good.
Critique and Happiness.—Criticism, whether unfair or thoughtful, brings so much enjoyment to those who engage in it that the world owes a debt to every piece of work and every action that provokes a lot of criticism and critics. This is because criticism comes with a sparkling array of happiness, cleverness, self-praise, pride, learning, and plans for improvement. —The God of joy created the bad and the mediocre for the same reason he created the good.
150.
Beyond his Limits.—When an artist wants to be more than an artist—for example, the moral awakener of his people—he at last falls in love, as a punishment, with a monster of moral substance. The Muse laughs, for, though a kind-hearted Goddess, she can also be malignant from jealousy. Milton and Klopstock are cases in point.
Beyond His Limits.—When an artist wants to be more than just an artist—for instance, the moral guide for his community—he eventually ends up falling in love, as a consequence, with a moral monster. The Muse laughs, because, although she's a kind-hearted Goddess, she can also be spiteful out of jealousy. Milton and Klopstock are examples of this.
151.
A Glass Eye.—The tendency of a talent towards moral subjects, characters, motives, towards the “beautiful soul” of the work of art, is often only a glass eye put on by the artist who lacks a beautiful soul. It may result, though rarely, that his eye finally becomes living Nature, if indeed it be Nature with a somewhat troubled look. But the ordinary result is that the whole world thinks it sees Nature where there is only cold glass.
A Glass Eye.—A talent's inclination toward moral subjects, characters, and motives, towards the "beautiful soul" of the artwork, is often just a glass eye put on by an artist who lacks that beautiful soul. It may occasionally happen that their eye becomes a reflection of living nature, though it might show a somewhat troubled expression. However, the common outcome is that everyone believes they see nature when it’s really just cold glass.
152.
Writing and Desire for Victory.—Writing should always indicate a victory, indeed a conquest of oneself which must be communicated to others for their behoof. There are, however, dyspeptic authors who only write when they cannot digest something, or when something has remained stuck in their teeth. Through their anger they try unconsciously to disgust the reader too, and to exercise violence upon him—that is, they desire victory, but victory over others.
Writing and Desire for Win.—Writing should always reflect a triumph, specifically a personal victory that needs to be shared with others for their benefit. However, there are negative-minded authors who only write when they’re upset about something, or when something is bothering them. Through their frustration, they unintentionally aim to repel the reader as well, and to impose their feelings on them—that is, they seek a different kind of victory, one over others.
153.
A Good Book Needs Time.—Every good book tastes bitter when it first comes out, for it has the defect of newness. Moreover, it suffers damage from its living author, if he is well known and much talked about. For all the world is accustomed to confuse the author with his work. Whatever of profundity, sweetness, and brilliance the work may contain must be developed as the years go by, [pg 079] under the care of growing, then old, and lastly traditional reverence. Many hours must pass, many a spider must have woven its web about the book. A book is made better by good readers and clearer by good opponents.
A good book needs time.—Every good book feels a bit off when it first comes out because it has the flaw of being new. Additionally, it can be affected by its living author, especially if they are well-known and heavily discussed. People tend to confuse the author with their work. Any depth, beauty, and brilliance in the work needs time to grow, [pg 079] nurtured by increasing awareness, then age, and ultimately a sense of tradition. A lot of time must pass, and many spiders must weave their webs around the book. A book improves with good readers and becomes clearer with good critics.
154.
Extravagance as an Artistic Means.—Artists well understand the idea of using extravagance as an artistic means in order to convey an impression of wealth. This is one of those innocent wiles of soul-seduction that the artist must know, for in his world, which has only appearance in view, the means to appearance need not necessarily be genuine.
Luxury as an Artistic Medium.—Artists clearly recognize the concept of using extravagance as a way to create an impression of wealth. This is one of those harmless tricks of charm that an artist needs to master, because in their world, where only the surface matters, the methods for achieving that surface don’t have to be authentic.
155.
The Hidden Barrel-Organ.—Genius, by virtue of its more ample drapery, knows better than talent how to hide its barrel-organ. Yet after all it too can only play its seven old pieces over and over again.
The Hidden Barrel Organ.—Genius, with its grander style, knows better than talent how to conceal its barrel-organ. Still, it can only play its seven old tunes repeatedly.
156.
The Name on the Title-Page.—It is now a matter of custom and almost of duty for the author's name to appear on the book, and this is a main cause of the fact that books have so little influence. If they are good, they are worth more than the personalities of their authors, of which they are the quintessences. But as soon as the author makes himself known on the title-page, the quintessence, from the reader's point of view, becomes [pg 080] diluted with the personal, the most personal element, and the aim of the book is frustrated. It is the ambition of the intellect no longer to appear individual.
The Name on the Title Page.—It has become customary and almost obligatory for an author's name to be on a book, and this is a major reason why books have so little impact. If they are well-written, they surpass the personalities of their authors, who are merely the essence of their work. However, as soon as the author is identified on the cover, this essence, from the reader's perspective, becomes [pg 080] diluted by personal identity, the most personal aspect, and the book's purpose is compromised. The goal of the intellect is no longer to seem individual.
157.
The Most Cutting Criticism.—We make the most cutting criticism of a man or a book when we indicate his or its ideal.
The Most Relevant Criticism.—We give the sharpest criticism of a person or a book when we point out their ideal.
158.
Little or no Love.—Every good book is written for a particular reader and men of his stamp, and for that very reason is looked upon unfavourably by all other readers, by the vast majority. Its reputation accordingly rests on a narrow basis and must be built up by degrees.—The mediocre and bad book is mediocre and bad because it seeks to please, and does please, a great number.
Minimal or no love.—Every great book is written for a specific reader and people like him, which is why it's often seen unfavorably by most other readers. Its reputation is therefore based on a small group and has to be developed over time.—A mediocre or bad book is considered mediocre or bad because it tries to please—and succeeds in pleasing—a large audience.
159.
Music and Disease.—The danger of the new music lies in the fact that it puts the cup of rapture and exaltation to the lips so invitingly, and with such a show of moral ecstasy, that even the noble and temperate man always drinks a drop too much. This minimum of intemperance, constantly repeated, can in the end bring about a deeper convulsion and destruction of mental health than any coarse excess could do. Hence nothing remains but some day to fly from the grotto of the nymph, and through perils and billowy seas to forge one's way to the [pg 081] smoke of Ithaca and the embraces of a simpler and more human spouse.
Music and Illness.—The danger of modern music is that it offers the cup of joy and excitement so temptingly, and with such a display of moral bliss, that even the most noble and moderate person ends up indulging a little too much. This small amount of excess, repeated over time, can ultimately lead to a deeper disturbance and damage to mental health than any blatant overindulgence could cause. Therefore, all that's left is to one day escape from the nymph's cave and navigate through dangers and rough seas to make your way to the [pg 081] smoke of Ithaca and the embraces of a simpler, more genuine partner.
160.
Advantage for Opponents.—A book full of intellect communicates something thereof even to its opponents.
Advantage for Opponents.—A smart book conveys some of its knowledge even to its critics.
161.
Youth and Criticism.—To criticise a book means, for the young, not to let oneself be touched by a single productive thought therefrom, and to protect one's skin with hands and feet. The youngster lives in opposition to all novelty that he cannot love in the lump, in a position of self-defence, and in this connection he commits, as often as he can, a superfluous sin.
Youth and Critique.—For young people, criticizing a book means shutting themselves off from any valuable thoughts it might offer and guarding themselves against it. The young person often feels defensive about anything new that they can't wholeheartedly embrace, and in doing so, they frequently make unnecessary mistakes.
162.
Effect of Quantity.—The greatest paradox in the history of poetic art lies in this: that in all that constitutes the greatness of the old poets a man may be a barbarian, faulty and deformed from top to toe, and still remain the greatest of poets. This is the case with Shakespeare, who, as compared with Sophocles, is like a mine of immeasurable wealth in gold, lead, and rubble, whereas Sophocles is not merely gold, but gold in its noblest form, one that almost makes us forget the money-value of the metal. But quantity in its highest intensity has the same effect as quality. That is a good thing for Shakespeare.
Impact of Quantity.—The biggest paradox in the history of poetry is this: someone can be completely flawed and imperfect, yet still be considered one of the greatest poets. This is true for Shakespeare, who, when compared to Sophocles, is like a mine overflowing with gold, lead, and debris, while Sophocles represents gold in its purest form, making us forget its monetary value. Yet, a large quantity at its peak can have the same impact as high quality. This is beneficial for Shakespeare.
163.
All Beginning is Dangerous.—The Poet can choose whether to raise emotion from one grade to another, and so finally to exalt it to a great height—or to try a surprise attack, and from the start to pull the bell-rope with might and main. Both processes have their danger—in the first case his hearer may run away from him through boredom, in the second through terror.
All beginnings are risky.—The poet has the option to build emotion gradually, ultimately elevating it to an intense level—or to go for a sudden impact, pulling the bell-rope with all his strength from the very beginning. Both approaches carry risks—either the audience may disengage out of boredom, or they may flee in fear.
164.
In Favour of Critics.—Insects sting, not from malice, but because they too want to live. It is the same with our critics—they desire our blood, not our pain.
In Support of Critics.—Insects sting, not out of spite, but because they want to survive. The same goes for our critics—they want our energy, not our suffering.
165.
Success of Aphorisms.—The inexperienced, when an aphorism at once illuminates their minds with its naked truth, always think that it is old and well known. They look askance at the author, as if he had wanted to steal the common property of all, whereas they enjoy highly spiced half-truths, and give the author to understand as much. He knows how to appreciate the hint, and easily guesses thereby where he has succeeded and failed.
Success of Sayings.—Inexperienced people, when an aphorism suddenly sheds light on their thoughts with its straightforward truth, often believe it's old and widely known. They look suspiciously at the author, as if he’s trying to claim something that belongs to everyone, while they prefer cleverly crafted half-truths and make sure the author knows it. He understands the implication and quickly realizes where he has done well and where he hasn’t.
166.
The Desire for Victory.—An artist who exceeds the limit of his strength in all that he undertakes will end by carrying the multitude along with him through the spectacle of violent [pg 083] wrestling that he affords. Success is not always the accompaniment only of victory, but also of the desire for victory.
167.
Sibi Scribere.—The sensible author writes for no other posterity than his own—that is, for his age—so as to be able even then to take pleasure in himself.
Write for yourself.—The wise author writes for no one else's future but their own—that is, for their time—so they can take pleasure in themselves even then.
168.
Praise of the Aphorism.—A good aphorism is too hard for the tooth of time, and is not worn away by all the centuries, although it serves as food for every epoch. Hence it is the greatest paradox in literature, the imperishable in the midst of change, the nourishment which always remains highly valued, as salt does, and never becomes stupid like salt.
Praise of the Saying.—A good aphorism stands the test of time and isn’t diminished by the centuries, even though it feeds all ages. Therefore, it’s the greatest paradox in literature: the timeless amid change, a source of nourishment that remains highly valued, like salt, and never becomes irrelevant like salt does.
169.
The Art-Need of the Second Order.—The people may have something of what can be called art-need, but it is small, and can be cheaply satisfied. On the whole, the remnant of art (it must be honestly confessed) suffices for this need. Let us consider, for example, the kind of melodies and songs in which the most vigorous, unspoiled, and true-hearted classes of the population find genuine delight; let us live among shepherds, cowherds, peasants, huntsmen, soldiers, and sailors, and give ourselves the answer. And in the country town, just in the houses that are the homes of inherited civic virtue, is it not the worst music at present produced [pg 084] that is loved and, one might say, cherished? He who speaks of deeper needs and unsatisfied yearnings for art among the people, as it is, is a crank or an impostor. Be honest! Only in exceptional men is there now an art-need in the highest sense—because art is once more on the down-grade, and human powers and hopes are for the time being directed to other matters.—Apart from this, outside the populace, there exists indeed, in the higher and highest strata of society, a broader and more comprehensive art-need, but of the second order. Here there is a sort of artistic commune, which possibly means to be sincere. But let us look at the elements! They are in general the more refined malcontents, who attain no genuine pleasure in themselves; the cultured, who have not become free enough to dispense with the consolations of religion, and yet do not find its incense sufficiently fragrant; the half-aristocratic, who are too weak to combat by a heroic conversion or renunciation the one fundamental error of their lives or the pernicious bent of their characters; the highly gifted, who think themselves too dignified to be of service by modest activity, and are too lazy for real, self-sacrificing work; girls who cannot create for themselves a satisfactory sphere of duties; women who have tied themselves by a light-hearted or nefarious marriage, and know that they are not tied securely enough; scholars, physicians, merchants, officials who specialised too early and never gave their lives a free enough scope—who do their work efficiently, it is true, but with a worm gnawing at their hearts; finally, all imperfect artists—these are nowadays the true needers of art! [pg 085] What do they really desire from art? Art is to drive away hours and moments of discomfort, boredom, half-bad conscience, and, if possible, transform the faults of their lives and characters into faults of world-destiny. Very different were the Greeks, who realised in their art the outflow and overflow of their own sense of well-being and health, and loved to see their perfection once more from a standpoint outside themselves. They were led to art by delight in themselves; our contemporaries—by disgust of themselves.
The Second Order's Art-Need.—People might have a small sense of what could be called an art-need, but it's minor and can be satisfied cheaply. Overall, the remaining art (it must be honestly said) meets this need. Let’s take a look at the kinds of melodies and songs that the most lively, genuine, and good-hearted segments of the population truly enjoy; let’s immerse ourselves among shepherds, cowherds, peasants, hunters, soldiers, and sailors, and we’ll find our answer. And in the small town, in the homes that embody inherited civic virtue, is it not the worst music being produced [pg 084] that is loved and, one could say, cherished? Anyone who talks about deeper needs and unfulfilled longing for art among the people, as it stands, is either misguided or a fraud. Let’s be real! Only in exceptional individuals is there currently a true art-need—because art is, once again, in decline, and human energies and hopes are focused on other matters.—Besides this, outside of the general population, there is indeed, in the upper echelons of society, a broader and more complex art-need, but of the second order. Here, you find a sort of artistic community that may genuinely strive for sincerity. But let’s examine the individuals involved! They are generally the more refined discontented, who find no true satisfaction within themselves; the cultured individuals, who haven't found enough freedom to live without the comforts of religion but don't find its scent quite appealing enough; the half-aristocrats, who are too weak to either heroically convert or renounce the fundamental error in their lives or the harmful tendencies in their characters; the highly talented, who believe they are too dignified to engage in humble work and too lazy for genuine, selfless effort; girls who can’t create a fulfilling set of responsibilities for themselves; women who have committed to a hasty or harmful marriage and realize they aren’t securely tied; scholars, doctors, merchants, and officials who specialized too early and never allowed their lives enough freedom—who do their jobs well, it’s true, but with a nagging dissatisfaction at their hearts; and finally, all the imperfect artists—these are the ones who truly need art nowadays! [pg 085] What do they really want from art? Art serves to chase away stretches of discomfort, boredom, guilt, and, if possible, to transform their life's mistakes and flaws into issues of fate. The Greeks were very different; they experienced in their art the expression of their own happiness and well-being, reveling in their perfection from an external perspective. They were drawn to art out of joy in themselves; our contemporaries are motivated by disappointment in themselves.
170.
The Germans in the Theatre.—The real theatrical talent of the Germans was Kotzebue. He and his Germans, those of higher as well as those of middle-class society, were necessarily associated, and his contemporaries should have said of him in all seriousness, “in him we live and move and have our being.” Here was nothing—no constraint, pretence, or half-enjoyment: what he could and would do was understood. Yes, until now the honest theatrical success on the German stage has been in the hands of the shamefaced or unashamed heirs of Kotzebue's methods and influence—that is, as far as comedy still flourishes at all. The result is that much of the Germanism of that age, sometimes far off from the great towns, still survives. Good-natured; incontinent in small pleasures; always ready for tears; with the desire, in the theatre at any rate, to be able to get rid of their innate sobriety and strict attention to duty and exercise; a smiling, nay, a laughing indulgence; confusing goodness and sympathy [pg 086] and welding them into one, as is the essential characteristic of German sentimentality; exceedingly happy at a noble, magnanimous action; for the rest, submissive towards superiors, envious of each other, and yet in their heart of hearts thoroughly self-satisfied—such were they and such was he.—The second dramatic talent was Schiller. He discovered a class of hearers which had hitherto never been taken into consideration: among the callow German youth of both sexes. His poetry responded to their higher, nobler, more violent if more confused emotions, their delight in the jingle of moral words (a delight that begins to disappear when we reach the thirties). Thus he won for himself, by virtue of the passionateness and partisanship of the young, a success which gradually reacted with advantage upon those of riper years. Generally speaking, Schiller rejuvenated the Germans. Goethe stood and still stands above the Germans in every respect. To them he will never belong. How could a nation in well-being and well-wishing come up to the intellectuality of Goethe? Beethoven composed and Schopenhauer philosophised above the heads of the Germans, and it was above their heads, in the same way, that Goethe wrote his Tasso, his Iphigenie. He was followed by a small company of highly cultured persons, who were educated by antiquity, life, and travel, and had grown out of German ways of thought. He himself did not wish it to be otherwise.—When the Romantics set up their well-conceived Goethe cult; when their amazing skill in appreciation was passed on to the disciples of Hegel, the real educators of the Germans [pg 087] of this century; when the awakening national ambition turned out advantageous to the fame of the German poets; when the real standard of the nation, as to whether it could honestly find enjoyment in anything, became inexorably subordinated to the judgment of individuals and to that national ambition,—that is, when people began to enjoy by compulsion,—then arose that false, spurious German culture which was ashamed of Kotzebue; which brought Sophocles, Calderon, and even the Second Part of Goethe's Faust on the stage; and which, on account of its foul tongue and congested stomach, no longer knows now what it likes and what it finds tedious.—Happy are those who have taste, even if it be a bad taste! Only by this characteristic can one be wise as well as happy. Hence the Greeks, who were very refined in such matters, designated the sage by a word that means “man of taste,” and called wisdom, artistic as well as scientific, “taste” (sophia).
The Germans in the Theater.—The true theatrical talent of the Germans was Kotzebue. He and his fellow Germans, from both higher and middle-class society, were inherently linked, and his contemporaries should have said of him in all seriousness, "In Him, we live, move, and exist." There was nothing—no constraints, pretenses, or half-hearted enjoyment: what he could and would do was clear. Yes, up to now, the genuine theatrical success on the German stage has been in the hands of the embarrassed or unapologetic heirs of Kotzebue's methods and influence—that is, as far as comedy still thrives at all. The result is that much of the German spirit of that era, sometimes far from the major cities, still survives. Good-natured; indulgent in small pleasures; always ready for tears; with the desire, at least in the theater, to shake off their inherent sobriety and strict sense of duty; a smiling, even laughing tolerance; blending goodness and sympathy [pg 086] into one, as is the defining trait of German sentimentality; exceedingly happy about noble, generous actions; generally submissive to superiors, envious of one another, and yet in their deepest hearts thoroughly self-satisfied—such were they and such was he.—The second dramatic talent was Schiller. He discovered an audience that had previously been overlooked: the impressionable German youth of both genders. His poetry resonated with their higher, nobler, more intense if chaotic emotions, their delight in the rhythm of moral phrases (a delight that begins to fade when we reach our thirties). Thus he gained, through the passion and partisanship of the young, a success that gradually benefited those of more mature years. Overall, Schiller renewed the Germans. Goethe towered above the Germans in every respect. He would never belong to them. How could a nation that thrives on comfort and goodwill match the intellect of Goethe? Beethoven composed and Schopenhauer philosophized beyond the understanding of the Germans, just as Goethe wrote his Tasso and Iphigenia above their comprehension. He was followed by a small group of highly cultured individuals, shaped by antiquity, life experiences, and travel, who had moved beyond traditional German thinking. He himself did not wish it to be otherwise.—When the Romantics established their well-developed Goethe cult; when their remarkable appreciation skills were handed down to the followers of Hegel, the real educators of the Germans [pg 087] of this century; when the rising national pride began to enhance the reputation of the German poets; when the true measure of the nation, regarding whether it could genuinely find enjoyment in anything, became rigidly subordinated to individual opinions and that national ambition,—that is, when enjoyment became obligatory,—then arose that false, counterfeit German culture that was ashamed of Kotzebue; which brought Sophocles, Calderon, and even the Second Part of Goethe's Faust to the stage; and which, because of its vulgar language and overstuffed nature, no longer knows what it likes or what it finds tedious.—Blessed are those who have taste, even if it's a bad taste! Only through this trait can one be both wise and happy. Hence the Greeks, who were quite refined in these matters, referred to the wise person with a term that means “person of taste,” and labeled wisdom, both artistic and scientific, "flavor" (
171.
Music as a Late-Comer in every Culture.—Among all the arts that are accustomed to grow on a definite culture-soil and under definite social and political conditions, music is the last plant to come up, arising in the autumn and fading-season of the culture to which it belongs. At the same time, the first signs and harbingers of a new spring are usually already noticeable, and sometimes music, like the language of a forgotten age, rings out into a new, astonished world, and comes too late. In the art of the Dutch and Flemish musicians the soul [pg 088] of the Christian middle ages at last found its fullest tone: their sound-architecture is the posthumous but legitimate and equal sister of Gothic. Not until Handel's music was heard the note of the best in the soul of Luther and his kin, the great Judæo-heroical impulse that created the whole Reformation movement. Mozart first expressed in golden melody the age of Louis xiv. and the art of Racine and Claude Lorrain. The eighteenth century—that century of rhapsody, of broken ideals and transitory happiness—only sang itself out in the music of Beethoven and Rossini. A lover of sentimental similes might say that all really important music was a swan-song.—Music is, in fact, not a universal language for all time, as is so often said in its praise, but responds exactly to a particular period and warmth of emotion which involves a quite definite, individual culture, determined by time and place, as its inner law. The music of Palestrina would be quite unintelligible to a Greek; and again, what would the music of Rossini convey to Palestrina?—It may be that our most modern German music, with all its pre-eminence and desire of pre-eminence, will soon be no longer understood. For this music sprang from a culture that is undergoing a rapid decay, from the soil of that epoch of reaction and restoration in which a certain Catholicism of feeling, as well as a delight in all indigenous, national, primitive manners, burst into bloom and scattered a blended perfume over Europe. These two emotional tendencies, adopted in their greatest strength and carried to their farthest limits, found final expression in the music of Wagner. Wagner's predilection for the old [pg 089] native sagas, his free idealisation of their unfamiliar gods and heroes,—who are really sovereign beasts of prey with occasional fits of thoughtfulness, magnanimity, and boredom,—his re-animation of those figures, to which he gave in addition the mediæval Christian thirst for ecstatic sensuality and spiritualisation—all this Wagnerian give-and-take with regard to materials, souls, figures, and words—would clearly express the spirit of his music, if it could not, like all music, speak quite unambiguously of itself. This spirit wages the last campaign of reaction against the spirit of illumination which passed into this century from the last, and also against the super-national ideas of French revolutionary romanticism and of English and American insipidity in the reconstruction of state and society.—But is it not evident that the spheres of thought and emotion apparently suppressed by Wagner and his school have long since acquired fresh strength, and that his late musical protest against them generally rings into ears that prefer to hear different and opposite notes; so that one day that high and wonderful art will suddenly become unintelligible and will be covered by the spider's web of oblivion?—In considering this state of affairs we must not let ourselves be led astray by those transitory fluctuations which arise like a reaction within a reaction, as a temporary sinking of the mountainous wave in the midst of the general upheaval. Thus, this decade of national war, ultramontane martyrdom, and socialistic unrest may, in its remoter after-effect, even aid the Wagnerian art to acquire a sudden halo, without guaranteeing that it “has a future” or that it [pg 090] has the future. It is in the very nature of music that the fruits of its great culture-vintage should lose their taste and wither earlier than the fruits of the plastic arts or those that grow on the tree of knowledge. Among all the products of the human artistic sense ideas are the most solid and lasting.
Music as a Late Addition in Every Culture.—Among all the arts that typically grow in a specific cultural environment shaped by social and political factors, music is the last to emerge, appearing in the autumn and fading season of its culture. At the same time, the first signs of a new spring are often already visible, and sometimes music, like the language of a forgotten era, resonates in a new, astonished world, arriving too late. In the work of Dutch and Flemish musicians, the essence [pg 088] of the Christian Middle Ages finally found its fullest expression: their musical architecture is the posthumous but legitimate and equal sibling of Gothic. It wasn't until Handel's music came to light that the core of the best in Luther and his followers—the profound Judeo-heroic spirit that sparked the entire Reformation movement—was heard. Mozart was the first to articulate in beautiful melody the era of Louis xiv. and the art of Racine and Claude Lorrain. The eighteenth century—that era of rhapsody, shattered ideals, and fleeting happiness—came to its conclusion in the music of Beethoven and Rossini. A romantic might say that all truly significant music is a swan song. —Music is not a universal language for all time, as people often claim; instead, it reflects a specific period and emotional warmth that corresponds to a distinct, individual culture shaped by time and place, as its intrinsic law. The music of Palestrina would be incomprehensible to a Greek; conversely, what would Rossini's music communicate to Palestrina?—It’s possible that our most contemporary German music, despite its prominence and ambition for even greater prominence, will soon be lost to understanding. This music emerged from a culture that is rapidly declining, from the soil of a period of reaction and restoration during which a certain Catholic feeling, along with an appreciation for all indigenous, national, primitive expressions, bloomed and spread a mixed fragrance across Europe. These two emotional tendencies, embraced at their peak and pushed to their furthest limits, found their ultimate expression in the music of Wagner. Wagner’s attraction to old [pg 089] native sagas, his creative representation of their unfamiliar gods and heroes—who are essentially powerful, predatory beings with occasional flashes of thoughtfulness, generosity, and boredom—his reinvigoration of these figures, infused with the medieval Christian yearning for ecstatic sensuality and spiritual depth—all this interplay of materials, souls, figures, and words in Wagner's work clearly conveys the essence of his music, which can speak unambiguously of itself. This essence represents the last stand of reaction against the spirit of enlightenment that transitioned into this century from the last, as well as against the international ideas of French revolutionary romanticism and of English and American blandness in the rebuilding of state and society. —But isn’t it clear that the thoughts and feelings seemingly stifled by Wagner and his followers have long since gained new vitality, and that his late musical dissent from them generally resonates to ears that prefer differing and opposing tones; so that one day that high and remarkable art will suddenly become obscure and ensnared by the cobwebs of forgetfulness?—In examining this situation, we should not be misled by those temporary fluctuations that arise as reactions within reactions, akin to a momentary retreat of a towering wave amidst overall upheaval. Thus, this decade of national conflict, ultramontane suffering, and social unrest may, in its distant aftermath, even catalyze Wagnerian art to acquire a sudden radiance, without ensuring that it "has potential" or that it [pg 090] has the future. It is inherent in music that the fruits of its rich cultural harvest will lose their flavor and wither faster than those of the visual arts or those that grow from the tree of knowledge. Among all human artistic expressions, ideas are the most solid and enduring.
172.
The Poet no longer a Teacher.—Strange as it may sound to our time, there were once poets and artists whose soul was above the passions with their delights and convulsions, and who therefore took their pleasure in purer materials, worthier men, more delicate complications and dénouements. If the artists of our day for the most part unfetter the will, and so are under certain circumstances for that very reason emancipators of life, those were tamers of the will, enchanters of animals, creators of men. In fact, they moulded, re-moulded, and new-moulded life, whereas the fame of poets of our day lies in unharnessing, unchaining, and shattering.—The ancient Greeks demanded of the poet that he should be the teacher of grown men. How ashamed the poet would be now if this demand were made of him! He is not even a good student of himself, and so never himself becomes a good poem or a fine picture. Under the most favourable circumstances he remains the shy, attractive ruin of a temple, but at the same time a cavern of cravings, overgrown like a ruin with flowers, nettles, and poisonous weeds, inhabited and haunted by snakes, worms, spiders, and birds; an object for sad reflection as to why the noblest and most precious must grow up at once [pg 091] like a ruin, without the past and future of perfection.
The Poet is no longer a Teacher.—Strange as it may seem today, there were once poets and artists whose souls rose above the turmoil of their passions, and who found joy in purer subjects, better people, and more intricate stories and endings. While today’s artists often free the will and, in doing so, become liberators of life, those earlier figures were trainers of the will, enchanting beings and shaping humanity. They shaped, reshaped, and redefined life, while contemporary poets earn their fame by liberating, unchaining, and breaking apart. The ancient Greeks expected poets to be teachers for adults. How embarrassed a poet would be now if such expectations were placed on him! He isn’t even a good student of himself, and as a result, he never becomes a true poem or a great work of art. Even in the best situations, he remains a shy, captivating ruin of a temple, yet a hollow space filled with desires, overrun like a ruin with flowers, nettles, and poisonous plants, inhabited and haunted by snakes, worms, spiders, and birds; a source of sad reflection on why the finest and most valuable must emerge like a ruin, lacking the past and future of perfection.
173.
Looking Forward and Backward.—An art like that which streams out of Homer, Sophocles, Theocritus, Calderon, Racine, Goethe, as the superabundance of a wise and harmonious conduct of life—that is the true art, at which we grasp when we have ourselves become wiser and more harmonious. It is not that barbaric, if ever so delightful, outpouring of hot and highly coloured things from an undisciplined, chaotic soul, which is what we understood by “art” in our youth. It is obvious from the nature of the case that for certain periods of life an art of overstrain, excitement, antipathy to the orderly, monotonous, simple, logical, is an inevitable need, to which artists must respond, lest the soul of such periods should unburden itself in other ways, through all kinds of disorder and impropriety. Hence youths as they generally are, full, fermenting, tortured above all things by boredom, and women who lack work that fully occupies their soul, require that art of delightful disorder. All the more violently on that account are they inflamed with a desire for satisfaction without change, happiness without stupor and intoxication.
Looking Forward and Backward.—Art that flows from Homer, Sophocles, Theocritus, Calderon, Racine, Goethe represents the richness and balance of a wise life—that's the true art we grasp once we become wiser and more balanced ourselves. It's not that chaotic, yet thrilling, expression from a messy, undisciplined soul that we once understood as "art" in our youth. It's clear that during certain life stages, a kind of art that expresses strain, excitement, and a rejection of the orderly, monotonous, simple, and logical is a necessary response. Artists must create such art, or else the restless souls of those times might express themselves in other, less appropriate ways. That's why young people, often filled with restless energy and tortured by boredom, and women who lack fulfilling work, crave this art of delightful chaos. Consequently, their desire for constant satisfaction, happiness without dullness, and thrills without intoxication becomes even more intense.
174.
Against the Art of Works of Art.—Art is above all and first of all meant to embellish life, to make us ourselves endurable and if possible agreeable in the eyes of others. With this task in view, [pg 092] art moderates us and holds us in restraint, creates forms of intercourse, binds over the uneducated to laws of decency, cleanliness, politeness, well-timed speech and silence. Hence art must conceal or transfigure everything that is ugly—the painful, terrible, and disgusting elements which in spite of every effort will always break out afresh in accordance with the very origin of human nature. Art has to perform this duty especially in regard to the passions and spiritual agonies and anxieties, and to cause the significant factor to shine through unavoidable or unconquerable ugliness. To this great, super-great task the so-called art proper, that of works of art, is a mere accessary. A man who feels within himself a surplus of such powers of embellishment, concealment, and transfiguration will finally seek to unburden himself of this surplus in works of art. The same holds good, under special circumstances, of a whole nation.—But as a rule we nowadays begin art at the end, hang on to its tail, and think that works of art constitute art proper, and that life should be improved and transformed by this means—fools that we are! If we begin a dinner with dessert, and try sweet after sweet, small wonder that we ruin our digestions and even our appetites for the good, hearty, nourishing meal to which art invites us!
Against the Art of Artworks.—Art is primarily meant to enhance life, to make us bearable and preferably pleasant in the eyes of others. With this goal in mind, [pg 092] art moderates our behavior and keeps us in check, creates ways to interact, and encourages the uneducated to follow rules of decency, cleanliness, politeness, and appropriate timing in speech and silence. Thus, art must hide or transform everything that is ugly—the painful, terrifying, and disgusting aspects that, despite our best efforts, will always resurface due to the very nature of humanity. Art has the particular responsibility to manage the passions and spiritual struggles and anxieties, ensuring that the essential elements shine through unavoidable or insurmountable ugliness. To tackle this immense, indeed monumental task, what is considered proper art, that of works of art, is merely an accessory. A person who feels a surplus of these powers of beautification, concealment, and transformation will ultimately want to express this surplus in works of art. The same can apply, under certain circumstances, to an entire nation. —But generally, today we approach art in reverse, grasp onto its tail, and believe that works of art represent true art, thinking that life should be improved and changed through this means—what fools we are! If we start a meal with dessert and constantly seek sweets, is it any wonder we ruin our digestion and lose our appetite for the wholesome, hearty, nourishing meal that art invites us to enjoy!
175.
Continued Existence of Art.—Why, really, does a creative art nowadays continue to exist? Because the majority who have hours of leisure (and such an art is for them only) think that they cannot [pg 093] fill up their time without music, theatres and picture-galleries, novels and poetry. Granted that one could keep them from this indulgence, either they would strive less eagerly for leisure, and the invidious sight of the rich would be less common (a great gain for the stability of society), or they would have leisure, but would learn to reflect on what can be learnt and unlearnt: on their work, for instance, their associations, the pleasure they could bestow. All the world, with the exception of the artist, would in both cases reap the advantage.—Certainly, there are many vigorous, sensible readers who could take objection to this. Still, it must be said on behalf of the coarse and malignant that the author himself is concerned with this protest, and that there is in his book much to be read that is not actually written down therein.
Ongoing Existence of Art.—So, why does creative art still exist today? It's because most people with free time (and this art is only for them) believe they can't spend their time without music, theaters, art galleries, novels, and poetry. If they were to be deprived of these pastimes, either they would be less eager to seek out free time, making the annoying sight of the wealthy less common (which would be a big plus for society's stability), or they would have free time but would learn to reflect on what can be learned and unlearned: like their work, their relationships, and the joy they could provide. In both scenarios, everyone except the artist would benefit. —Sure, there are many strong, reasonable readers who might disagree with this. However, it's worth mentioning that the author is actually engaged with this criticism, and there's a lot in his book that isn't directly spelled out.
176.
The Mouthpiece of the Gods.—The poet expresses the universal higher opinions of the nation, he is its mouthpiece and flute; but by virtue of metre and all other artistic means he so expresses them that the nation regards them as something quite new and wonderful, and believes in all seriousness that he is the mouthpiece of the Gods. Yes, under the clouds of creation the poet himself forgets whence he derives all his intellectual wisdom—from father and mother, from teachers and books of all kinds, from the street and particularly from the priest. He is deceived by his own art, and really believes, in a naïve period, that a God is speaking through him, that he is creating in a [pg 094] state of religious inspiration. As a matter of fact, he is only saying what he has learnt, a medley of popular wisdom and popular foolishness. Hence, so far as a poet is really vox populi he is held to be vox dei.
The Voice of the Gods.—The poet articulates the collective higher thoughts of the society; he is its voice and instrument. Through rhythm and all other artistic techniques, he conveys these ideas in a way that the society finds entirely new and extraordinary, and they sincerely believe he is speaking for the Gods. Indeed, beneath the clouds of creation, the poet forgets the sources of his intellectual insights—from his parents, from teachers, from a variety of books, from the streets, and especially from the clergy. He is misled by his own craft and genuinely believes, in a naive mindset, that a divine presence is speaking through him, that he is creating in a [pg 094] state of spiritual inspiration. In reality, he is merely expressing what he has learned, a mix of common wisdom and popular foolishness. Therefore, to the extent that a poet truly is voice of the people, he is regarded as voice of God.
177.
What all Art wants to Do and Cannot.—The last and hardest task of the artist is the presentment of what remains the same, reposes in itself, is lofty and simple and free from the bizarre. Hence the noblest forms of moral perfection are rejected as inartistic by weaker artists, because the sight of these fruits is too painful for their ambition. The fruit gleams at them from the topmost branches of art, but they lack the ladder, the courage, the grip to venture so high. In himself a Phidias is quite possible as a poet, but, if modern strength be taken into consideration, almost solely in the sense that to God nothing is impossible. The desire for a poetical Claude Lorrain is already an immodesty at present, however earnestly one man's heart may yearn for such a consummation.—The presentment of the highest man, the most simple and at the same time the most complete, has hitherto been beyond the scope of all artists. Perhaps, however, the Greeks, in the ideal of Athene, saw farther than any men did before or after their time.
What Art Aims to Achieve and Cannot.—The final and toughest challenge for an artist is to present what remains constant, rests in itself, and is noble, simple, and free from the strange. As a result, the highest forms of moral perfection are dismissed as unartistic by lesser artists because witnessing these achievements is too painful for their aspirations. The result shines down at them from the highest branches of art, but they lack the ladder, the courage, and the grip to reach that high. A Phidias might very well be possible as a poet, but considering modern capacities, it’s almost solely in the sense that nothing is impossible for God. The desire for a poetic Claude Lorrain is already seen as shameless today, no matter how deeply one person's heart may long for such an accomplishment. — The portrayal of the highest individual, the simplest yet most complete, has so far been beyond the abilities of all artists. However, perhaps the Greeks, in their ideal of Athene, perceived further than any others before or after them.
178.
Art and Restoration.—The retrograde movements in history, the so-called periods of restoration, which try to revive intellectual and social [pg 095] conditions that existed before those immediately preceding,—and seem really to succeed in giving them a brief resurrection,—have the charm of sentimental recollection, ardent longing for what is almost lost, hasty embracing of a transitory happiness. It is on account of this strange trend towards seriousness that in such transient and almost dreamy periods art and poetry find a natural soil, just as the tenderest and rarest plants grow on mountain-slopes of steep declivity.—Thus many a good artist is unwittingly impelled to a “restoration” way of thinking in politics and society, for which, on his own account, he prepares a quiet little corner and garden. Here he collects about himself the human remains of the historical epoch that appeals to him, and plays his lyre to many who are dead, half-dead, and weary to death, perhaps with the above-mentioned result of a brief resurrection.
Art and Restoration.—The backward movements in history, known as periods of restoration, aim to bring back intellectual and social [pg 095] conditions from before the most recent era,—and they seem to briefly achieve a revival,—carry a charm of nostalgic memory, a deep yearning for what is nearly lost, and a hurried grasp on fleeting happiness. It’s because of this unusual tendency toward seriousness that in these transient, almost dreamlike times, art and poetry find a fertile ground, much like delicate and rare plants flourish on steep mountain slopes. Thus, many talented artists find themselves unconsciously drawn to a "restoration" mindset in politics and society, for which they create their own quiet space and garden. Here, they gather the remnants of the historical period that resonates with them, playing their lyre for those who are dead, half-dead, or exhausted, possibly achieving, as mentioned before, a brief revival.
179.
Happiness of the Age.—In two respects our age is to be accounted happy. With respect to the past, we enjoy all cultures and their productions, and nurture ourselves on the noblest blood of all periods. We stand sufficiently near to the magic of the forces from whose womb these periods are born to be able in passing to submit to their spell with pleasure and terror; whereas earlier cultures could only enjoy themselves, and never looked beyond themselves, but were rather overarched by a bell of broader or narrower dome, through which indeed light streamed down to them, but which their gaze could not pierce. With respect to the future, [pg 096] there opens out to us for the first time a mighty, comprehensive vista of human and economic purposes engirdling the whole inhabited globe. At the same time, we feel conscious of a power ourselves to take this new task in hand without presumption, without requiring supernatural aids. Yes, whatever the result of our enterprise, however much we may have overestimated our strength, at any rate we need render account to no one but ourselves, and mankind can henceforth begin to do with itself what it will.—There are, it is true, peculiar human bees, who only know how to suck the bitterest and worst elements from the chalice of every flower. It is true that all flowers contain something that is not honey, but these bees may be allowed to feel in their own way about the happiness of our time, and continue to build up their hive of discomfort.
Happiness of the Era.—In two ways, our time can be seen as fortunate. Regarding the past, we have access to all cultures and their achievements, and we draw inspiration from the greatest minds of all eras. We are close enough to the magic of the forces that birthed these times to appreciate their impact with both pleasure and fear; while earlier cultures could only immerse themselves in their own experiences and never looked beyond, instead being enveloped by a canopy that allowed some light to shine through, yet remained beyond their reach. Looking to the future, [pg 096] we see for the first time a grand and inclusive view of human and economic goals that encompass the entire world. At the same time, we recognize our own ability to tackle this new challenge without arrogance, without needing any supernatural assistance. Yes, no matter the outcome of our efforts, regardless of whether we have overestimated our capabilities, we are accountable only to ourselves, and humanity can now begin to shape its own destiny. —It is true that there are certain individuals, much like bees, who manage to extract only the bitter and most negative aspects from every experience. While it is a fact that all flowers contain something other than sweetness, these individuals may feel however they wish about the happiness of our time and continue to create their own hive of discontent.
180.
A Vision.—Hours of instruction and meditation for adults, even the most mature, and such institutions visited without compulsion but in accordance with the moral injunction of the whole community; the churches as the meeting-places most worthy and rich in memories for the purpose; at the same time daily festivals in honour of the reason that is attained and attainable by man; a newer and fuller budding and blooming of the ideal of the teacher, in which the clergyman, the artist and the physician, the man of science and the sage are blended, and their individual virtues should come to the fore as [pg 097] a collective virtue in their teaching itself, in their discourses, in their method—this is my ever-recurring vision, of which I firmly believe that it has raised a corner of the veil of the future.
A Vision.—Hours of teaching and reflection for adults, even the most experienced, and such institutions attended voluntarily, driven by the ethical duty of the entire community; the churches serving as the most meaningful and memorable gathering places for this purpose; alongside daily celebrations honoring the reason humans have achieved and can achieve; a new and richer flourishing of the ideal of the teacher, where the clergyman, artist, physician, scientist, and wise person come together, showcasing their individual strengths as [pg 097] a shared virtue in their teaching, their talks, their approach—this is my recurring vision, of which I truly believe has lifted a corner of the veil of the future.
181.
Education a Distortion.—The extraordinary haphazardness of the whole system of education, which leads every adult to say nowadays that his sole educator was chance, and the weathercock-nature of educational methods and aims, may be explained as follows. The oldest and the newest culture-powers, as in a turbulent mass-meeting, would rather be heard than understood, and wish to prove at all costs by their outcries and clamourings that they still exist or already exist. The poor teachers and educators are first dazed by this senseless noise, then become silent and finally apathetic, allowing anything to be done to them just as they in their turn allow anything to be done to their pupils. They are not trained themselves, so how are they to train others? They are themselves no straight-growing, vigorous, succulent trees, and he who wishes to attach himself to them must wind and bend himself and finally become distorted and deformed as they.
Education is a distortion.—The chaotic nature of our education system leads many adults to claim that chance was their only teacher, and the constantly shifting educational methods and goals can be explained like this. The old and the new forces of culture, much like a rowdy assembly, prefer to be heard rather than understood, wanting to shout loudly to prove they exist or have already made their mark. The unfortunate teachers and educators initially find themselves overwhelmed by this pointless noise, become quiet, and ultimately indifferent, allowing anything to happen to them just as they permit anything to happen to their students. They haven’t been trained themselves, so how can they train others? They aren't strong, healthy trees growing straight; anyone who wants to connect with them must adapt and bend, ultimately becoming twisted and misshapen like they are.
182.
Philosophers and Artists of the Age.—Rhapsody and frigidity, burning desires and waning of the heart's glow—this wretched medley is to be found in the picture of the highest European society of the present day. There the artist thinks [pg 098] that he is achieving a great deal when through his art he lights the torch of the heart as well as the torch of desire. The philosopher has the same notion, when in the chilliness of his heart, which he has in common with his age, he cools hot desires in himself and his following by his world-denying judgments.
Philosophers and Artists of the Era.—Emotional highs and lows, passionate cravings and the fading warmth of the heart—this unfortunate mix is evident in the portrayal of today's elite European society. There, the artist believes [pg 098] that he accomplishes a lot when he sparks both the heart and desire with his art. The philosopher shares this view, as he, with his age's coldness, tempers intense desires in himself and his followers through his life-denying judgments.
183.
Not To Be a Soldier of Culture Without Necessity.—At last people are learning what it costs us so dear not to know in our youth—that we must first do superior actions and secondly seek the superior wherever and under whatever names it is to be found; that we must at once go out of the way of all badness and mediocrity without fighting it; and that even doubt as to the excellence of a thing (such as quickly arises in one of practised taste) should rank as an argument against it and a reason for completely avoiding it. We must not shrink from the danger of occasionally making a mistake and confounding the less accessible good with the bad and imperfect. Only he who can do nothing better should attack the world's evils as the soldier of culture. But those who should support culture and spread its teachings ruin themselves if they go about armed, and by precautions, night-watches, and bad dreams turn the peace of their domestic and artistic life into sinister unrest.
Don't Become a Soldier of Culture Unless It's Necessary.—People are finally realizing how costly it is not to have knowledge in our youth—that we must first engage in great actions and then seek out greatness wherever it may be found, regardless of its name; that we must immediately steer clear of all negativity and mediocrity without resisting; and that even having doubts about the quality of something (which can quickly arise in someone with a refined taste) should be seen as a reason to avoid it entirely. We shouldn't be afraid of occasionally making mistakes and confusing the harder-to-reach good with the bad and imperfect. Only those who can't do anything better should confront the world's troubles as the soldier of culture. But those who should uphold culture and share its teachings ruin themselves if they go around defensive, turning their domestic and artistic life into a state of disturbing unrest with their precautions, sleepless nights, and negative thoughts.
184.
How Natural History Should Be Expounded.—Natural history, like the history of the [pg 099] war and victory of moral and intellectual forces in the campaign against anxiety, self-delusion, laziness, superstition, folly, should be so expounded that every reader or listener may be continually aroused to strive after mental and physical health and soundness, after the feeling of joy, and be awakened to the desire to be the heir and continuator of mankind, to an ever nobler adventurous impulse. Hitherto natural history has not found its true language, because the inventive and eloquent artists—who are needed for this purpose—never rid themselves of a secret mistrust of it, and above all never wish to learn from it a thorough lesson. Nevertheless it must be conceded to the English that their scientific manuals for the lower strata of the people have made admirable strides towards that ideal. But then such books are written by their foremost men of learning, full, complete, and inspiring natures, and not, as among us, by mediocre investigators.
How Natural History Should Be Presented.—Natural history, like the history of the [pg 099] struggle and success of moral and intellectual forces in the fight against anxiety, self-deception, laziness, superstition, and foolishness, should be presented in a way that encourages every reader or listener to continually strive for mental and physical well-being, for joy, and to become an heir and promoter of humanity, driven by a noble and adventurous spirit. So far, natural history hasn't found its true voice because the creative and articulate individuals—who are essential for this purpose—have never fully trusted it and, most importantly, have never wanted to learn from it completely. However, it must be acknowledged that the English have made remarkable progress with their scientific manuals aimed at the general population. These books are authored by their leading scholars, who are knowledgeable, complete, and inspiring individuals, unlike our situation where such works are produced by average researchers.
185.
Genius in Humanity.—If genius, according to Schopenhauer's observation, lies in the coherent and vivid recollection of our own experience, a striving towards genius in humanity collectively might be deduced from the striving towards knowledge of the whole historic past—which is beginning to mark off the modern age more and more as compared with earlier ages and has for the first time broken down the barriers between nature and spirit, men and animals, morality and physics. A perfectly conceived history would be cosmic self-consciousness.
Brilliance in Humanity.—If genius, as Schopenhauer pointed out, comes from the clear and vivid recall of our own experiences, then our collective pursuit of genius in humanity could be seen as a drive toward understanding our entire historical past. This pursuit increasingly defines the modern age in contrast to earlier ones and has, for the first time, dismantled the barriers between nature and spirit, humans and animals, morality and physics. A well-thought-out history would reflect cosmic self-awareness.
186.
The Cult of Culture.—On great minds is bestowed the terrifying all-too-human of their natures, their blindnesses, deformities, and extravagances, so that their more powerful, easily all-too-powerful influence may be continually held within bounds through the distrust aroused by such qualities. For the sum-total of all that humanity needs for its continued existence is so comprehensive, and demands powers so diverse and so numerous, that for every one-sided predilection, whether in science or politics or art or commerce, to which such natures would persuade us, mankind as a whole has to pay a heavy price. It has always been a great disaster to culture when human beings are worshipped. In this sense we may understand the precept of Mosaic law which forbids us to have any other gods but God.—Side by side with the cult of genius and violence we must always place, as its complement and remedy, the cult of culture. This cult can find an intelligent appreciation even for the material, the inferior, the mean, the misunderstood, the weak, the imperfect, the one-sided, the incomplete, the untrue, the apparent, even the wicked and horrible, and can grant them the concession that all this is necessary. For the continued harmony of all things human, attained by amazing toil and strokes of luck, and just as much the work of Cyclopes and ants as of geniuses, shall never be lost. How, indeed, could we dispense with that deep, universal, and often uncanny [pg 101] bass, without which, after all, melody cannot be melody?
The Culture Cult.—Great minds carry the daunting realities of being human: their flaws, limitations, and quirks, which serve to keep their powerful and often overwhelming influence in check through the suspicion these traits provoke. The totality of what humanity needs to survive is vast and requires a wide range of skills and abilities. Therefore, for every narrow preference—whether in science, politics, art, or business—that such individuals might urge upon us, society pays a steep price. It has always been a significant setback for culture when people are idolized. In this way, we can grasp the message of Mosaic law that instructs us to have no other gods but God. Alongside the worship of genius and violence, we must consistently position, as its counterpart and remedy, the devotion to culture. This devotion can recognize the value in the material, the flawed, the misunderstood, the weak, the incomplete, the false, the superficial, and even the wicked and terrible, accepting that this is all necessary. The ongoing harmony of all things human, achieved through remarkable effort and chance, and just as much the creation of everyday people as of geniuses, will never be lost. How could we possibly do without that profound, universal, and often eerie [pg 101] bass, without which, after all, melody cannot truly be melody?
187.
The Antique World and Pleasure.—The man of the antique world understood better how to rejoice, we understand better how to grieve less. They continually found new motives for feeling happy, for celebrating festivals, being inventive with all their wealth of shrewdness and reflection. We, on the other hand, concentrate our intellect rather on the solving of problems which have in view painlessness and the removal of sources of discomfort. With regard to suffering existence, the ancients sought to forget or in some way to convert the sensation into a pleasant one, thus trying to supply palliatives. We attack the causes of suffering, and on the whole prefer to use prophylactics.—Perhaps we are only building upon a foundation whereon a later age will once more set up the temple of joy.
The Vintage World and Enjoyment.—The people of the ancient world knew better how to find joy, while we have learned how to grieve less. They constantly discovered new reasons to be happy, to celebrate festivals, and to be creative with their cleverness and insight. We, however, focus our minds more on solving problems related to avoiding pain and removing discomfort. When it comes to suffering, the ancients tried to forget it or somehow turn the feeling into something enjoyable, seeking to provide relief. In contrast, we target the sources of suffering and generally prefer to use preventive measures. —Perhaps we are merely building on a foundation where a future generation will once again create a temple of joy.
188.
The Muses as Liars.—“We know how to tell many lies,” so sang the Muses once, when they revealed themselves to Hesiod.—The conception of the artist as deceiver, once grasped, leads to important discoveries.
The Muses as Liars.—"We know how to tell a lot of lies," the Muses sang once when they showed themselves to Hesiod.—The idea of the artist as a deceiver, once understood, leads to significant insights.
189.
How Paradoxical Homer can be.—Is there anything more desperate, more horrible, more incredible, shining over human destiny like a winter sun, than that idea of Homer's:
How Paradoxical Homer can be.—Is there anything more desperate, more horrible, more incredible, shining over human destiny like a winter sun, than that idea of Homer's:
“So the decree of the Gods willed it, and doomed man to perish, that it might be a matter for song even to distant generations”?
"The decree of the Gods intended it, condemning man to perish so that he could be a subject for songs for future generations."?
In other words, we suffer and perish so that poets may not lack material, and this is the dispensation of those very Gods of Homer who seem much concerned about the joyousness of generations to come, but very little about us men of the present. To think that such ideas should ever have entered the head of a Greek!
In other words, we endure and die so that poets won't run out of inspiration, and this is the way those very Gods of Homer operate, who seem to care a lot about the happiness of future generations, but very little about us people in the present. To think that anyone from ancient Greece could have ever had such thoughts!
190.
Supplementary Justification of Existence.—Many ideas have come into the world as errors and fancies but have turned out truths, because men have afterwards given them a genuine basis to rest upon.
Extra Justification for Existence.—Many ideas have emerged as mistakes and whims but have ultimately proven to be true, because people later provided them with a solid foundation to support them.
191.
Pro and Con Necessary.—He who has not realised that every great man must not only be encouraged but also, for the sake of the common welfare, opposed, is certainly still a great child—or himself a great man.
Pro and Con Necessary.—Anyone who hasn't understood that every great person needs both support and criticism, for the good of everyone, is clearly still quite childish—or is a great person themselves.
192.
Injustice of Genius.—Genius is most unjust towards geniuses, if they be contemporary. Either it thinks it has no need of them and considers them superfluous (for it can do without them), or their influence crosses the path of its electric current, in which case it even calls them pernicious.
The Injustice of Genius.—Genius is often unfair to other geniuses, especially if they are from the same time period. It either thinks it doesn't need them and sees them as unnecessary (since it can thrive without them), or it believes their influence disrupts its own energy, at which point it even labels them as harmful.
193.
The Saddest Destiny of a Prophet.—He has worked twenty years to convince his contemporaries, and succeeds at last, but in the meantime his adversaries have also succeeded—he is no longer convinced of himself.
The Most Tragic Fate of a Prophet.—He has spent twenty years trying to convince those around him and finally succeeds, but in the process, his opponents have also triumphed—he no longer believes in himself.
194.
Three Thinkers like one Spider.—In every philosophical school three thinkers follow one another in this relation: the first produces from himself sap and seed, the second draws it out in threads and spins a cunning web, the third waits in this web for the victims who are caught in it—and tries to live upon this philosophy.
Three Thinkers like one Spider.—In every school of thought, three thinkers follow each other in this way: the first generates ideas and concepts, the second develops them into intricate arguments, and the third lingers on these ideas, hoping to benefit from those who get trapped in them.
195.
From Association with Authors.—It is as bad a habit to go about with an author grasping him by the nose as grasping him by the horn (and every author has his horn).
From Author Collaboration.—It's just as bad to hang around an author while pulling on their nose as it is to grab them by the horn (and every author has their horn).
196.
A Team of Two.—Vagueness of thought and outbursts of sentimentality are as often wedded to the reckless desire to have one's own way by hook or by crook, to make oneself alone of any consequence, as a genuinely helpful, gracious, and kindly spirit is wedded to the impulse towards clearness [pg 104] and purity of thought and towards emotional moderation and self-restraint.
A Team of Two.—Being vague in thought and having emotional outbursts often go hand in hand with a reckless urge to get one's way by any means necessary, aiming to make oneself the center of attention. In contrast, a genuinely helpful, graceful, and kind spirit is connected to the desire for clarity [pg 104] and purity of thought, as well as to emotional moderation and self-control.
197.
Binding and Separating Forces.—Surely it is in the heads of men that there arises the force that binds them—an understanding of their common interest or the reverse; and in their hearts the force that separates them—a blind choosing and groping in love and hate, a devotion to one at the expense of all, and a consequent contempt for the common utility.
Binding and Separating Forces.—It’s clear that the force that connects people comes from their minds—a recognition of their shared interests or the lack of it; and the force that divides them comes from their hearts—a blind pursuit influenced by love and hate, a loyalty to one person at the cost of everyone else, and a resulting disregard for the common good.
198.
Marksmen and Thinkers.—There are curious marksmen who miss their mark, but leave the shooting-gallery with secret pride in the fact that their bullet at any rate flew very far (beyond the mark, it is true), or that it did not hit the mark but hit something else. There are thinkers of the same stamp.
Marksmen and Thinkers.—There are some marksmen who miss their target but leave the shooting range secretly proud that their bullet at least traveled a long distance (beyond the target, it's true), or that it didn't hit the target but struck something else. There are thinkers who are similar.
199.
Attack from Two Sides.—We act as enemies towards an intellectual tendency or movement when we are superior to it and disapprove of its aim, or when its aim is too high and unrecognisable to our eye—in other words, when it is superior to us. So the same party may be attacked from two sides, from above and from below. Not infrequently the assailants, from common hatred, form an alliance which is more repulsive than all that they hate.
Attack from Two Sides.—We oppose an intellectual trend or movement when we feel superior to it and disapprove of its goals, or when its goals are too lofty and unrecognizable to us—in other words, when it surpasses us. Therefore, the same group can be attacked from two directions, both above and below. Often, the attackers, unified by a shared hatred, create a coalition that is even more distasteful than what they oppose.
200.
Original.—Original minds are distinguished not by being the first to see a new thing, but by seeing the old, well-known thing, which is seen and overlooked by every one, as something new. The first discoverer is usually that quite ordinary and unintellectual visionary—chance.
Original.—Original thinkers aren't just the ones who spot something new first, but those who can look at something familiar and overlooked by everyone else and see it in a new way. The first person to discover something is often just a regular, unremarkable dreamer—simply by chance.
201.
Error of Philosophers.—The philosopher believes that the value of his philosophy lies in the whole, in the structure. Posterity finds it in the stone with which he built and with which, from that time forth, men will build oftener and better—in other words, in the fact that the structure may be destroyed and yet have value as material.
Philosophers' Mistake.—The philosopher thinks that the worth of his philosophy is in the overall concept and how it's constructed. Future generations see it in the materials he used to build it, which people will continue to use more often and more effectively—in other words, even if the structure itself is destroyed, the materials still hold value.
202.
Wit.—Wit is the epitaph of an emotion.
Wit.—Wit is the final word on an emotion.
203.
The Moment before Solution.—In science it occurs every day and every hour that a man, immediately before the solution, remains stuck, being convinced that his efforts have been entirely in vain—like one who, in untying a noose, hesitates at the moment when it is nearest to coming loose, because at that very moment it looks most like a knot.
The Moment before Solution.—In science, it happens every day and every hour that a person, right before finding the answer, feels stuck, believing that their efforts have been completely pointless—like someone trying to untie a knot who hesitates exactly when it’s closest to coming undone, because at that moment it looks the most like a tangle.
204.
Among the Visionaries.—The thoughtful man, and he who is sure of his intelligence, may [pg 106] profitably consort with visionaries for a decade and abandon himself in their torrid zone to a moderate insanity. He will thus have travelled a good part of the road towards that cosmopolitanism of the intellect which can say without presumption, “Nothing intellectual is alien to me.”
Among the Visionaries.—The thoughtful person, and someone who is confident in their intelligence, can spend a decade engaging with visionaries and willingly embrace a bit of madness. In doing so, they will have journeyed a significant distance toward an open-mindedness that confidently declares, "I’m familiar with everything intellectual."
205.
Keen Air.—The best and healthiest element in science as amid the mountains is the keen air that plays about it.—Intellectual molly-coddles (such as artists) dread and abuse science on account of this atmosphere.
Keen Air.—The best and healthiest thing in science, just like the fresh air in the mountains, is the invigorating air that surrounds it.—Sensitive types (like artists) fear and criticize science because of this environment.
206.
Why Savants are Nobler than Artists.—Science requires nobler natures than does poetry; natures that are more simple, less ambitious, more restrained, calmer, that think less of posthumous fame and can bury themselves in studies which, in the eye of the many, scarcely seem worthy of such a sacrifice of personality. There is another loss of which they are conscious. The nature of their occupation, its continual exaction of the greatest sobriety, weakens their will; the fire is not kept up so vigorously as on the hearths of poetic minds. As such, they often lose their strength and prime earlier than artists do—and, as has been said, they are aware of their danger. Under all circumstances they seem less gifted because they shine less, and thus they will always be rated below their value.
Why Savants are Greater than Artists.—Science requires more noble qualities than poetry; qualities that are simpler, less ambitious, more restrained, calmer, that care less about posthumous fame and can immerse themselves in studies that, to most, hardly seem worthy of such a sacrifice of self. There is another loss they are aware of. The nature of their work, which demands constant seriousness, weakens their will; the flame is not kept burning as intensely as it is in the hearts of poetic minds. As a result, they often lose their strength and peak earlier than artists do—and, as mentioned, they recognize their risk. In all situations, they seem less talented because they shine less, and thus they will always be valued less than they truly are.
207.
How Far Piety Obscures.—In later centuries the great man is credited with all the great qualities and virtues of his century. Thus all that is best is continually obscured by piety, which treats the picture as a sacred one, to be surrounded with all manner of votive offerings. In the end the picture is completely veiled and covered by the offerings, and thenceforth is more an object of faith than of contemplation.
How Far Piety Obscures.—In later centuries, the great man is associated with all the admirable traits and virtues of his time. As a result, the best of his legacy is often overshadowed by piety, which treats his image as something sacred, adorned with all kinds of offerings. Eventually, the image becomes completely hidden beneath the tributes, and from that point on, it is seen more as an object of faith than as something to be thoughtfully considered.
208.
Standing on One's Head.—If we make truth stand on its head, we generally fail to notice that our own head, too, is not in its right position.
Standing on Your Head.—When we turn the truth upside down, we often overlook that our own thinking is also out of place.
209.
Origin and Utility of Fashion.—The obvious satisfaction of the individual with his own form excites imitation and gradually creates the form of the many—that is, fashion. The many desire, and indeed attain, that same comforting satisfaction with their own form. Consider how many reasons every man has for anxiety and shy self-concealment, and how, on this account, three-fourths of his energy and goodwill is crippled and may become unproductive! So we must be very grateful to fashion for unfettering that three-fourths and communicating self-confidence and the power of cheerful compromise to those who feel themselves bound to each other by its law. Even foolish laws give freedom [pg 108] and calm of the spirit, so long as many persons have submitted to their sway.
The Roots and Use of Fashion.—The clear enjoyment a person feels with their own appearance encourages others to imitate them, slowly establishing what we call fashion. People want, and often achieve, that same sense of comfort with their own looks. Think about how many reasons each person has to feel anxious and want to hide away, and how, as a result, a huge portion of their energy and willingness gets stifled, potentially becoming unproductive! So, we should really appreciate fashion for freeing up that energy and providing self-assurance and the ability to find joyful compromise for those who feel connected to each other through its norms. Even silly rules can provide freedom [pg 108] and peace of mind, as long as many people adhere to them.
210.
Looseners of Tongues.—The value of many men and books rests solely on their faculty for compelling all to speak out the most hidden and intimate things. They are looseners of tongues and crowbars to open the most stubborn teeth. Many events and misdeeds which are apparently only sent as a curse to mankind possess this value and utility.
Tongue Loosening Techniques.—The worth of many individuals and books lies entirely in their ability to get everyone to share their deepest and most personal thoughts. They are the ones who loosen tongues and act as crowbars to pry open the tightest lips. Many situations and wrongdoings that seem to be nothing but a curse to humanity actually have this significance and usefulness.
211.
Intellectual Freedom of Domicile.12—Who of us could dare to call himself a “free spirit” if he could not render homage after his fashion, by taking on his own shoulders a portion of that burden of public dislike and abuse, to men to whom this name is attached as a reproach? We might as well call ourselves in all seriousness “spirits free of domicile” (Freizügig) (and without that arrogant or high-spirited defiance) because we feel the impulse to freedom (Zug zur Freiheit) as the strongest instinct of our minds and, in contrast to fixed and limited minds, practically see our ideal in an intellectual nomadism—to use a modest and almost depreciatory expression.
Intellectual Freedom of Domicile.12—Who among us could truly call themselves a “free spirit” if they couldn't pay tribute in their own way by shouldering some of that burden of public dislike and criticism directed at those who bear this label as a mark of shame? We might as well seriously refer to ourselves as "spirits without a home" (Open-minded) (without that arrogant or overly proud defiance) because we feel the urge for freedom (Train to Freedom) as the strongest instinct in our minds and, in contrast to fixed and limited perspectives, essentially view our ideal in a kind of intellectual nomadism—to put it modestly and almost dismissively.
212.
Yes, the Favour of the Muses!—What Homer says on this point goes right to our heart, so true, so terrible is it:
Yes, the Favor of the Muses!—What Homer says about this hits us deep; it’s so real, so intense:
“The Muse loved him with all her heart and gave him good and evil, for she took away his eyes and vouchsafed him sweet song.”
"The Muse loved him deeply and gave him both blessings and curses, as she took away his sight and blessed him with beautiful music."
This is an endless text for thinking men: she gives good and evil, that is her manner of loving with all her heart and soul! And each man will interpret specially for himself why we poets and thinkers have to give up our eyes in her service.13
This is an endless text for thoughtful people: she shows both good and evil, that is her way of loving with all her heart and soul! And each person will interpret it in their own way why we poets and thinkers have to sacrifice our vision in her service.13
213.
Against the Cultivation of Music.—The artistic training of the eye from childhood upwards by means of drawing, painting, landscape-sketching, figures, scenes, involves an estimable gain in life, making the eyesight keen, calm, and enduring in the observation of men and circumstances. No similar secondary advantage arises from the artistic cultivation of the ear, whence public schools will generally do well to give the art of the eye a preference over that of the ear.
Against Music Cultivation.—Training the eye artistically from childhood through drawing, painting, landscape sketching, figures, and scenes brings significant benefits in life, sharpening one’s vision and teaching patience in observing people and situations. No comparable secondary advantage comes from training the ear artistically, so public schools would generally be better off prioritizing visual arts over music.
214.
215.
Morals of Savants.—A regular and rapid advance in the sciences is only possible when the individual is compelled to be not so distrustful as to test every calculation and assertion of others, in fields which are remote from his own. A necessary condition, however, is that every man should have competitors in his own sphere, who are extremely distrustful and keep a sharp eye upon him. From this juxtaposition of “not too distrustful” and “extremely distrustful” arises sincerity in the republic of learning.
Lessons from Experts.—A steady and quick progress in the sciences can only happen when people aren't so skeptical that they need to verify every calculation and claim made by others in areas outside their own expertise. A crucial requirement, though, is that everyone should have competitors in their own field who are very skeptical and keep a close watch on them. This contrast between “reasonably trusting” and "highly distrustful" leads to honesty within the community of knowledge.
216.
Reasons for Sterility.—There are highly gifted minds which are always sterile only because, from temperamental weakness, they are too impatient to wait for their pregnancy.
Causes of Sterility.—Some exceptionally talented individuals are often unproductive simply because, due to their temperament, they lack the patience to wait for their ideas to develop.
217.
The Perverted World of Tears.—The manifold discomforts which the demands of higher culture cause to man finally pervert his nature to such an extent that he usually keeps himself stoical and unbending. Thus he has tears in reserve only for rare occasions of happiness, so that many must weep even at the enjoyment of painlessness—only when happy does his heart still beat.
The Distorted World of Tears.—The many stresses that come from the demands of advanced culture ultimately warp a person's nature to the point where they tend to remain stoic and rigid. As a result, they only reserve tears for rare moments of joy, meaning that many people end up crying even when they experience relief from pain—it's only in happiness that their hearts still feel alive.
218.
The Greeks as Interpreters.—When we speak of the Greeks we unwittingly speak of to-day and yesterday; their universally known history is a blank mirror, always reflecting something that is not in the mirror itself. We enjoy the freedom of speaking about them in order to have the right of being silent about others—so that these Greeks themselves may whisper something in the ear of the reflective reader. Thus the Greeks facilitate to modern men the communication of much that is debatable and hard to communicate.
The Greeks as Interpreters.—When we talk about the Greeks, we unknowingly refer to both today and yesterday; their well-known history serves as a blank mirror, always reflecting something that isn’t actually in the mirror itself. We take pleasure in discussing them to justify our silence about others—so that the Greeks themselves can share something with the thoughtful reader. In this way, the Greeks help modern individuals express many things that are complex and difficult to convey.
219.
Of the Acquired Character of the Greeks.—We are easily led astray by the renowned Greek clearness, transparency, simplicity, and order, by their crystal-like naturalness and crystal-like art, into believing that all these gifts were bestowed on the Greeks—for instance, that they could not but write well, as Lichtenberg expressed it on one occasion. Yet no statement could be more hasty and more untenable. The history of prose from Gorgias to Demosthenes shows a course of toiling and wrestling towards light from the obscure, overloaded, and tasteless, reminding one of the labour of heroes who had to construct the first roads through forest and bog. The dialogue of tragedy was the real achievement of the dramatist, owing to its uncommon clearness and precision, whereas the national tendency was to riot in symbolism and innuendo, a tendency expressly fostered by the great choral [pg 112] lyric. Similarly it was the achievement of Homer to liberate the Greeks from Asiatic pomp and gloom, and to have attained the clearness of architecture in details great and small. Nor was it by any means thought easy to say anything in a pure and illuminating style. How else should we account for the great admiration for the epigram of Simonides, which shows itself so simple, with no gilded points or arabesques of wit, but says all that it has to say plainly and with the calm of the sun, not with the straining after effect of the lightning. Since the struggle towards light from an almost native twilight is Greek, a thrill of jubilation runs through the people when they hear a laconic sentence, the language of elegy or the maxims of the Seven Wise Men. Hence they were so fond of giving precepts in verse, a practice that we find objectionable. This was the true Apolline task of the Hellenic spirit, with the aim of rising superior to the perils of metre and the obscurity which is otherwise characteristic of poetry. Simplicity, flexibility, and sobriety were wrestled for and not given by nature to this people. The danger of a relapse into Asianism constantly hovered over the Greeks, and really overtook them from time to time like a murky, overflowing tide of mystical impulses, primitive savagery and darkness. We see them plunge in; we see Europe, as it were, flooded, washed away—for Europe was very small then; but they always emerge once more to the light, good swimmers and divers that they are, those fellow-countrymen of Odysseus.
On the Acquired Character of the Greeks.—We are easily misled by the famous clarity, transparency, simplicity, and order of the Greeks, by their crystal-clear naturalness and art, into believing that they were inherently gifted—like Lichtenberg once said, they couldn't help but write well. However, that view is both premature and flawed. The history of prose from Gorgias to Demosthenes shows a struggle for clarity from a muddled, heavy, and tasteless style, reminiscent of the hard work of heroes building the first roads through dense forests and swamps. The dialogue in tragedy was a significant achievement for playwrights due to its exceptional clarity and precision, while the general tendency leaned toward symbolism and innuendo, a tendency that was actively encouraged by the grand choral [pg 112] lyric. In the same way, Homer’s achievement lay in freeing the Greeks from flashy and gloomy Asiatic styles, achieving architectural clarity in both small and large details. It wasn’t easy to express oneself in a pure and enlightening style. How else can we explain the immense admiration for Simonides' epigrams, which appear so simple, without elaborate embellishments or intricate wit, yet convey their message clearly and calmly like the sun, instead of trying to impress like a lightning strike? Since the Greek struggle to find light from a nearly inherent twilight was so profound, a wave of joy often surged through the people when they heard a concise statement, the language of elegy, or the maxims of the Seven Wise Men. That’s why they loved to give advice in verse, even if we find it questionable today. This was the true Apollonian endeavor of the Hellenic spirit, aiming to rise above the limitations of meter and the obscurity typical of poetry. Simplicity, flexibility, and sobriety were hard-won traits and not natural gifts for this people. The risk of slipping back into Asiatic style was always a threat, occasionally overwhelming them like a murky tide of mystical urges, primal savagery, and darkness. We see them dive in; we see Europe, metaphorically flooded and washed away—back then, Europe was quite small—but they always resurface into the light, those skilled swimmers and divers, descendants of Odysseus.
220.
The Pagan Characteristic.—Perhaps there is nothing more astonishing to the observer of the Greek world than to discover that the Greeks from time to time held festivals, as it were, for all their passions and evil tendencies alike, and in fact even established a kind of series of festivals, by order of the State, for their “all-too-human.” This is the pagan characteristic of their world, which Christianity has never understood and never can understand, and has always combated and despised.—They accepted this all-too-human as unavoidable, and preferred, instead of railing at it, to give it a kind of secondary right by grafting it on to the usages of society and religion. All in man that has power they called divine, and wrote it on the walls of their heaven. They do not deny this natural instinct that expresses itself in evil characteristics, but regulate and limit it to definite cults and days, so as to turn those turbulent streams into as harmless a course as possible, after devising sufficient precautionary measures. That is the root of all the moral broad-mindedness of antiquity. To the wicked, the dubious, the backward, the animal element, as to the barbaric, pre-Hellenic and Asiatic, which still lived in the depths of Greek nature, they allowed a moderate outflow, and did not strive to destroy it utterly. The whole system was under the domain of the State, which was built up not on individuals or castes, but on common human qualities. In the structure of the State the Greeks show that wonderful sense for typical facts which later on enabled them to become investigators of Nature, historians, geographers, and [pg 114] philosophers. It was not a limited moral law of priests or castes, which had to decide about the constitution of the State and State worship, but the most comprehensive view of the reality of all that is human. Whence do the Greeks derive this freedom, this sense of reality? Perhaps from Homer and the poets who preceded him. For just those poets whose nature is generally not the most wise or just possess, in compensation, that delight in reality and activity of every kind, and prefer not to deny even evil. It suffices for them if evil moderates itself, does not kill or inwardly poison everything—in other words, they have similar ideas to those of the founders of Greek constitutions, and were their teachers and forerunners.
The Pagan Trait.—One of the most surprising things about the Greek world is realizing that the Greeks occasionally held festivals for all their passions and darker tendencies. They even established a series of state-sponsored festivals for their "all too human." This reflects the pagan nature of their society, something Christianity has never understood and continuously opposes and disdains. They accepted this all-too-human aspect as unavoidable and chose to acknowledge it rather than criticizing it, incorporating it into their social and religious practices. Everything powerful in humanity was seen as divine and inscribed in their understanding of the heavens. They didn’t deny the natural instincts that led to darker traits; instead, they regulated and confined it to specific rituals and days, aiming to channel those turbulent energies in a safer direction through careful precautions. This is the foundation of the moral tolerance seen in antiquity. They allowed a controlled expression of wickedness, ambiguity, and primal instincts, including the barbaric pre-Hellenic and Asiatic elements still present in Greek culture, without striving to obliterate them entirely. The entire system was governed by the State, which was based on common human qualities rather than individuals or castes. In how they structured their State, the Greeks demonstrated an impressive capacity for identifying typical truths, which later allowed them to become explorers of nature, historians, geographers, and [pg 114] philosophers. It was not a narrow moral law dictated by priests or castes that defined the State and its worship, but a broad understanding of the realities that encompass what it means to be human. Where did the Greeks find this freedom and realism? Perhaps from Homer and the poets who came before him. Those poets, often lacking in wisdom or justice, made up for it with their zest for reality and activity of all kinds, and they didn’t shy away from even acknowledging evil. They cared as long as evil was kept in check and didn’t destroy or poison everything inside—essentially, they shared ideas similar to those of the founders of Greek constitutions, acting as their teachers and forerunners.
221.
Exceptional Greeks.—In Greece, deep, thorough, serious minds were the exception. The national instinct tended rather to regard the serious and thorough as a kind of grimace. To borrow forms from a foreign source, not to create but to transform into the fairest shapes—that is Greek. To imitate, not for utility but for artistic illusion, ever and anon to gain the mastery over forced seriousness, to arrange, beautify, simplify—that is the continual task from Homer to the Sophists of the third and fourth centuries of our era, who are all outward show, pompous speech, declamatory gestures, and address themselves to shallow souls that care only for appearance, sound, and effect. And now let us estimate the greatness of those exceptional Greeks, who created science! Whoever tells of them, tells the most heroic story of the human mind!
Outstanding Greeks.—In Greece, having deep, serious minds was rare. The national tendency was to see seriousness and depth as something to be frowned upon. Adopting ideas from elsewhere, not to invent but to reshape into something beautiful—that’s what being Greek means. Copying, not for practicality but for artistic effect, constantly mastering the art of appearing serious, arranging, beautifying, and simplifying—that has been the ongoing task from Homer through the Sophists of the third and fourth centuries of our era, who are all about showy appearances, grand speeches, and dramatic gestures, appealing to shallow minds that only value looks, sound, and impact. Now, let’s recognize the greatness of those exceptional Greeks who developed science! Telling their story is the most heroic account of the human intellect!
222.
Simplicity not the First nor the Last Thing in Point of Time.—In the history of religious ideas many errors about development and false gradations are made in matters which in reality are not consecutive outgrowths but contemporary yet separate phenomena. In particular, simplicity has still far too much the reputation of being the oldest, the initial thing. Much that is human arises by subtraction and division, and not merely by doubling, addition, and unification.—For instance, men still believe in a gradual development of the idea of God from those unwieldy stones and blocks of wood up to the highest forms of anthropomorphism. Yet the fact is that so long as divinity was attributed to and felt in trees, logs of wood, stones, and beasts, people shrank from humanising their forms as from an act of godlessness. First of all, poets, apart from all considerations of cult and the ban of religious shame, have had to make the inner imagination of man accustomed and compliant to this notion. Wherever more pious periods and phases of thought gained the upper hand, this liberating influence of poets fell into the background, and sanctity remained, after as before, on the side of the monstrous, uncanny, quite peculiarly inhuman. And then, much of what the inner imagination ventures to picture to itself would exert a painful influence if externally and corporeally represented. The inner eye is far bolder and more shameless than the outer (whence the well-known difficulty and, to some extent, impossibility, of [pg 116] working epic material into dramatic form). The religious imagination for a long time entirely refuses to believe in the identity of God with an image: the image is meant to fix the numen of the Deity, actually and specifically, although in a mysterious and not altogether intelligible way. The oldest image of the Gods is meant to shelter and at the same time to hide14 the God—to indicate him but not to expose him to view. No Greek really looked upon his Apollo as a pointed pillar of wood, his Eros as a lump of stone. These were symbols, which were intended to inspire dread of the manifestation of the God. It was the same with those blocks of wood out of which individual limbs, generally in excessive number, were fashioned with the scantiest of carving—as, for instance, a Laconian Apollo with four hands and four ears. In the incomplete, symbolical, or excessive lies a terrible sanctity, which is meant to prevent us from thinking of anything human or similar to humanity. It is not an embryonic stage of art in which such things are made—as if they were not able to speak more plainly and portray more sensibly in the age when such images were honoured! Rather, men are afraid of just one thing—direct speaking out. Just as the cella hides and conceals in a mysterious twilight, yet not completely, the holy of holies, the real numen of the Deity; just as, again, the peripteric temple hides the cella, protecting it from indiscreet eyes as with a screen and a veil, yet not completely—so it is with the image of the Deity, and at the same time the concealment of [pg 117] the Deity.—Only when outside the cult, in the profane world of athletic contest, the joy in the victor had risen so high that the ripples thus started reacted upon the lake of religious emotion, was the statue of the victor set up before the temple. Then the pious pilgrim had to accustom his eye and his soul, whether he would or no, to the inevitable sight of human beauty and super-strength, so that the worship of men and Gods melted into each other from physical and spiritual contact. Then too for the first time the fear of really humanising the figures of the Gods is lost, and the mighty arena for great plastic art is opened—even now with the limitation that wherever there is to be adoration the primitive form and ugliness are carefully preserved and copied. But the Hellene, as he dedicates and makes offerings, may now with religious sanction indulge in his delight in making God become a man.
Simplicity is neither the First nor the Last Thing in terms of Time.—In the history of religious beliefs, many mistakes about development and false hierarchies exist where, in reality, these ideas are not sequential outgrowths but contemporary yet distinct phenomena. Specifically, simplicity is often mistakenly viewed as the oldest and initial concept. Much of what is human emerges through subtraction and division, not just through doubling, addition, and unification.—For example, people still think there’s a gradual evolution of the idea of God from clumsy stones and wooden blocks to the highest forms of anthropomorphism. Yet, when divinity was ascribed to and felt in trees, logs, stones, and animals, people avoided humanizing these forms as if it were an act of godlessness. Initially, poets, disregarding all cult considerations and the stigma of religious shame, had to train human imagination to accept and conform to this idea. Whenever more devout periods and thought processes gained prominence, this liberating influence of poets faded into the background, and sanctity remained—and still does—associated with the monstrous, uncanny, and distinctly inhuman. Moreover, much of what the inner imagination dares to envision would create discomfort if represented visibly and physically. The inner eye is far bolder and less restrained than the outer one (hence the well-known difficulty and, to some extent, impossibility of [pg 116] adapting epic material into dramatic form). For a long time, religious imagination wholly refused to accept the idea of God being represented by an image: the image was intended to represent the deity of the Deity, actually and specifically, although in a mysterious and not entirely understandable way. The oldest image of the Gods was meant to both shelter and obscure the God—to indicate Him without revealing Him completely. No Greek truly saw his Apollo as just a wooden pillar, or his Eros as merely a stone block. These were symbols meant to invoke a sense of reverence toward the God’s manifestation. The same applied to those wooden blocks from which certain limbs were carved, often in excessive numbers, with minimal craftsmanship—like a Laconian Apollo with four hands and four ears. In the incomplete, symbolic, or exaggerated, there lies a profound sanctity that intends to prevent us from associating it with anything human or human-like. It is not an early stage of art where such representations are made—as if they were not capable to express more clearly in the era when such images were revered! Rather, there exists a singular fear—of direct expression. Just like the cella hides and shrouds the holy of holies in a mysterious twilight, yet not entirely, the true divine spirit of the Deity; similarly, the peripteric temple conceals the cella, protecting it from indiscreet gaze with a screen and veil, yet not completely—so it is with the image of the Deity, along with the concealment of [pg 117] the Deity.—Only when outside the cult, in the secular world of athletic contests, did the joy in the victor rise so high that the ripples began to affect the lake of religious emotion, resulting in the statue of the victor being placed before the temple. Then pious pilgrims had to train their eyes and souls, whether they wanted to or not, to accept the unavoidable sight of human beauty and superhuman strength, merging the worship of men and Gods through physical and spiritual connection. At that point, the fear of truly humanizing the figures of the Gods vanished, and the grand arena for significant artistic expression opened—even now with the caveat that in places of worship, primitive forms and ugliness are meticulously preserved and replicated. But the Hellene, while making dedications and offerings, can now, with religious approval, indulge in delighting in making God in the image of man.
223.
Whither We must Travel.—Immediate self-observation is not enough, by a long way, to enable us to learn to know ourselves. We need history, for the past continues to flow through us in a hundred channels. We ourselves are, after all, nothing but our own sensation at every moment of this continued flow. Even here, when we wish to step down into the stream of our apparently most peculiar and personal development, Heraclitus' aphorism, “You cannot step twice into the same river,” holds good.—This is a piece of wisdom which has, indeed, gradually become trite, but nevertheless has remained as [pg 118] strong and true as it ever was. It is the same with the saying that, in order to understand history, we must scrutinise the living remains of historical periods; that we must travel, as old Herodotus travelled, to other nations, especially to those so-called savage or half-savage races in regions where man has doffed or not yet donned European garb. For they are ancient and firmly established steps of culture on which we can stand. There is, however, a more subtle art and aim in travelling, which does not always necessitate our passing from place to place and going thousands of miles away. Very probably the last three centuries, in all their colourings and refractions of culture, survive even in our vicinity, only they have to be discovered. In some families, or even in individuals, the strata are still superimposed on each other, beautifully and perceptibly; in other places there are dispersions and displacements of the structure which are harder to understand. Certainly in remote districts, in less known mountain valleys, circumscribed communities have been able more easily to maintain an admirable pattern of a far older sentiment, a pattern that must here be investigated. On the other hand, it is improbable that such discoveries will be made in Berlin, where man comes into the world washed-out and sapless. He who after long practice of this art of travel has become a hundred-eyed Argus will accompany his Io—I mean his ego—everywhere, and in Egypt and Greece, Byzantium and Rome, France and Germany, in the age of wandering or settled races, in Renaissance or Reformation, at home and abroad, in sea, forest, plant, and mountain, will again [pg 119] light upon the travel-adventure of this ever-growing, ever-altered ego.—Thus self-knowledge becomes universal knowledge as regards the entire past, and, by another chain of observation, which can only be indicated here, self-direction and self-training in the freest and most far-seeing spirits might become universal direction as regards all future humanity.
Where We Must Travel.—Just looking at ourselves isn't nearly enough for us to truly understand who we are. We need history because the past continuously flows through us in countless ways. Ultimately, we are made up of our own sensations in every moment of this ongoing flow. Even when we try to dive into the stream of our seemingly unique and personal development, Heraclitus' saying, "You can’t step into the same river twice," still applies.—This wisdom has become somewhat cliché over time, but it remains as [pg 118] strong and true as ever. The same goes for the idea that, to truly understand history, we must examine living remnants of historical times; we must travel, just like the ancient Herodotus, to other nations, especially to those so-called primitive or semi-primitive cultures in regions where people have shed or haven’t yet adopted European clothing. They represent ancient and deeply rooted cultural steps that we can build upon. However, there’s a more nuanced way and purpose in traveling that doesn’t always require us to go from one place to another or journey thousands of miles away. It’s likely that the diverse influences and reflections of culture from the last three centuries are right in our surroundings; they just need to be uncovered. In some families, or even among individuals, the layers of culture are still distinct and beautifully noticeable; in other areas, the structure is fragmented and harder to decipher. Certainly, in remote areas, in lesser-known mountain valleys, isolated communities have managed to preserve a remarkable pattern of much older sentiments, which need further exploration. On the contrary, it’s unlikely that such discoveries can be made in Berlin, where people appear to be washed out and uninspired. Those who have mastered the art of travel, becoming like a hundred-eyed Argus, will take their Io—I mean their ego—everywhere. In Egypt and Greece, Byzantium and Rome, France and Germany, throughout the epochs of nomadic or settled societies, during the Renaissance or Reformation, at home and abroad, across sea, forest, plant, and mountain, they will encounter once more [pg 119] the travel-adventure of this constantly evolving, ever-changing ego.—Thus, self-knowledge evolves into universal knowledge concerning the entire past, and, through another avenue of observation, which can only be briefly mentioned here, self-direction and self-training among the most open-minded and far-sighted individuals could lead to universal guidance for all of humanity's future.
224.
Balm and Poison.—We cannot ponder too deeply on this fact: Christianity is the religion of antiquity grown old; it presupposes degenerate old culture-stocks, and on them it had, and still has, power to work like balm. There are periods when ears and eyes are full of slime, so that they can no longer hear the voice of reason and philosophy or see the wisdom that walks in bodily shape, whether it bears the name of Epictetus or of Epicurus. Then, perhaps, the erection of the martyr's cross and the “trumpet of the last judgment” may have the effect of still inspiring such races to end their lives decently. If we think of Juvenal's Rome, of that poisonous toad with the eyes of Venus, we understand what it means to make the sign of the Cross before the world, we honour the silent Christian community and are grateful for its having stifled the Greco-Roman Empire. If, indeed, most men were then born in spiritual slavery, with the sensuality of old men, what a pleasure to meet beings who were more soul than body, and who seemed to realise the Greek idea of the shades of the under-world—shy, scurrying, chirping, kindly creatures, with a reversion [pg 120] on the “better life,” and therefore so unassuming, so secretly scornful, so proudly patient!—This Christianity, as the evening chime of the good antiquity, with cracked, weary and yet melodious bell, is balm in the ears even to one who only now traverses those centuries historically. What must it have been to those men themselves!—To young and fresh barbarian nations, on the other hand, Christianity is a poison. For to implant the teaching of sinfulness and damnation in the heroic, childlike, and animal soul of the old Germans is nothing but poisoning. An enormous chemical fermentation and decomposition, a medley of sentiments and judgments, a rank growth of adventurous legend, and hence in the long run a fundamental weakening of such barbarian peoples, was the inevitable result. True, without this weakening what should we have left of Greek culture, of the whole cultured past of the human race? For the barbarians untouched by Christianity knew very well how to make a clean sweep of old cultures, as was only too clearly shown by the heathen conquerors of Romanised Britain. Thus Christianity, against its will, was compelled to aid in making “the antique world” immortal.—There remains, however, a counter-question and the possibility of a counter-reckoning. Without this weakening through the poisoning referred to, would any of those fresh stocks—the Germans, for instance—have been in a position gradually to find by themselves a higher, a peculiar, a new culture, of which the most distant conception would therefore have been lost to humanity?—In this, as in every case, we do not know, Christianly speaking, whether God owes the [pg 121] devil or the devil God more thanks for everything having turned out as it has.
Balm and Poison.—We can’t think too deeply about this fact: Christianity is an ancient religion that has aged; it assumes a decline in older cultural stocks, and on those it has had, and still has, the ability to act like balm. There are times when people's ears and eyes are so dulled that they can’t hear the voice of reason and philosophy or see the wisdom that stands before them, whether it goes by the name of Epictetus or Epicurus. Then, perhaps, the raising of the martyr's cross and the “trumpet of the final judgment” might inspire such cultures to end their lives with dignity. If we think of Juvenal's Rome, that toxic toad with the eyes of Venus, we understand what it means to make the sign of the Cross before the world; we honor the quiet Christian community and are thankful for its role in silencing the Greco-Roman Empire. If, in fact, most men were born into spiritual slavery, with the passions of old men, what a joy it is to encounter beings who were more soul than body and who seemed to grasp the Greek idea of the shades of the underworld—timid, bustling, chirping, kind creatures, with a longing [pg 120] for the "better life" and were therefore so humble, so secretly disdainful, so proudly patient!—This Christianity, as the evening chime of the good antiquity, with its cracked, weary yet melodious bell, is balm to the ears even for someone who is just now exploring those centuries historically. What must it have meant to those people themselves!—On the other hand, Christianity is poison to young and vibrant barbarian nations. For instilling the concepts of sinfulness and damnation into the heroic, innocent, and instinctual souls of the old Germans is nothing less than toxic. An enormous chemical reaction and decay, a mix of feelings and judgments, an overwhelming surge of adventurous legends, and consequently a fundamental weakening of such barbarian peoples was the inevitable outcome. True, without this weakening, what would we have left of Greek culture, of the entire cultivated history of mankind? For the barbarians untouched by Christianity knew how to completely wipe out old cultures, as was clearly shown by the pagan conquerors of Romanized Britain. Thus, Christianity, against its own will, was forced to help make "the vintage world" immortal. —However, there remains a counter-question and the possibility of a counter-reckoning. Without this weakening from the aforementioned poison, would any of those fresh stocks—like the Germans, for example—have been able to gradually discover a higher, unique, new culture, of which humanity would therefore lose the faintest concept?—In this, as in every case, we don’t know, from a Christian perspective, whether God owes the [pg 121] devil or the devil God more gratitude for everything turning out as it has.
225.
Faith makes Holy and Condemns.—A Christian who happened upon forbidden paths of thought might well ask himself on some occasion whether it is really necessary that there should be a God, side by side with a representative Lamb, if faith in the existence of these beings suffices to produce the same influences? If they do exist after all, are they not superfluous beings? For all that is given by the Christian religion to the human soul, all that is beneficent, consoling, and edifying, just as much as all that depresses and crushes, emanates from that faith and not from the objects of that faith. It is here as in another well-known case—there were indeed no witches, but the terrible effects of the belief in witches were the same as if they really had existed. For all occasions where the Christian awaits the immediate intervention of a God, though in vain (for there is no God), his religion is inventive enough to find subterfuges and reasons for tranquillity. In so far Christianity is an ingenious religion.—Faith, indeed, has up to the present not been able to move real mountains, although I do not know who assumed that it could. But it can put mountains where there are none.
Faith sanctifies and condemns.—A Christian who stumbles upon forbidden ideas might sometimes wonder whether it's really necessary for there to be a God, along with a representative Lamb, if believing in their existence is enough to create the same effects. If they do exist, are they really needed? Everything that the Christian religion offers to the human soul—everything that is positive, comforting, and uplifting, as well as everything that is oppressive and crushing—comes from that faith, not from the entities themselves. This is similar to a well-known case—there were indeed no witches, but the terrible impact of believing in witches was just as strong as if they had existed. In every instance where the Christian expects God to intervene directly, though it's in vain (since there is no God), their religion is clever enough to come up with excuses and reasons for peace of mind. In that sense, Christianity is a clever religion.—Faith, so far, has not managed to move real mountains, though I don’t know who believed it could. But it can create mountains where there are none.
226.
The Tragi-Comedy of Regensburg.—Here and there we see with terrible clearness the harlequinade of Fortune, how she fastens the rope, on [pg 122] which she wills that succeeding centuries should dance, on to a few days, one place, the condition and opinions of one brain. Thus the fate of modern German history lies in the days of that disputation at Regensburg: the peaceful settlement of ecclesiastical and moral affairs, without religious wars or a counter-reformation, and also the unity of the German nation, seemed assured: the deep, gentle spirit of Contarini hovered for one moment over the theological squabble, victorious, as representative of the riper Italian piety, reflecting the morning glory of intellectual freedom. But Luther's hard head, full of suspicions and strange misgivings, showed resistance. Because justification by grace appeared to him his greatest motto and discovery, he did not believe the phrase in the mouth of Italians; whereas, in point of fact, as is well known, they had invented it much earlier and spread it throughout Italy in deep silence. In this apparent agreement Luther saw the tricks of the devil, and hindered the work of peace as well as he could, thereby advancing to a great extent the aims of the Empire's foes.—And now, in order to have a still stronger idea of the dreadful farcicality of it all, let us add that none of the principles about which men then disputed in Regensburg—neither that of original sin, nor that of redemption by proxy, nor that of justification by faith—is in any way true or even has any connection with truth: that they are now all recognised as incapable of being discussed. Yet on this account the world was set on fire—that is to say, by opinions which correspond to no things or realities; whereas as regards purely philological questions—as, for instance, [pg 123] that of the sacramental words in the Eucharist—discussion at any rate is permitted, because in this case the truth can be said. But “where nothing is, even truth has lost her right.”15—Lastly, it only remains to be said that it is true these principles give rise to sources of power so mighty that without them all the mills of the modern world could not be driven with such force. And it is primarily a matter of force, only secondarily of truth (and perhaps not even secondarily)—is it not so, my dear up-to-date friends?
The Tragi-Comedy of Regensburg.—Everywhere we can see with awful clarity the absurdity of Fortune, how she ties the rope on [pg 122] that she intends for future generations to dance on, bounded by a few days, one place, and the thoughts of one person. The fate of modern German history hinges on the days of that debate in Regensburg: the peaceful resolution of church and moral issues, without religious wars or a counter-reformation, and the unity of the German nation seemed guaranteed. The deep, gentle spirit of Contarini hovered for a brief moment over the theological argument, triumphant, as a symbol of mature Italian faith, reflecting the dawn of intellectual freedom. But Luther's stubbornness, filled with suspicions and strange doubts, put up resistance. Because the idea of justification by grace was for him his greatest principle and discovery, he couldn't trust the phrase when it came from Italians; in reality, as is well known, they had created it much earlier and quietly spread it throughout Italy. In this seemingly shared understanding, Luther saw the devil’s tricks and did everything he could to sabotage the peace process, thereby significantly advancing the goals of the Empire's enemies. —And now, to grasp the full extent of the ridiculousness of it all, we must add that none of the concepts debated in Regensburg—neither original sin, nor redemption through proxies, nor justification by faith—are in any way true or even connected to truth: all are now recognized as beyond discussion. Yet, because of this, the world was thrown into chaos—that is to say, by opinions that align with no actual things or realities; however, in purely linguistic debates—like [pg 123] for example, the sacramental words in the Eucharist—discussion is allowed because here the truth can still be articulated. But "Where there is nothing, even the truth has lost its place."15—Finally, it must be said that it is true these principles generate such powerful forces that without them, all the workings of the modern world could not run with such intensity. And it is primarily about power, only secondarily about truth (and perhaps not even secondarily)—isn't that so, my dear contemporary friends?
227.
Goethe's Errors.—Goethe is a signal exception among great artists in that he did not live within the limited confines of his real capacity, as if that must be the essential, the distinctive, the unconditional, and the last thing in him and for all the world. Twice he intended to possess something higher than he really possessed—and went astray in the second half of his life, where he seems quite convinced that he is one of the great scientific discoverers and illuminators. So too in the first half of his life he demanded of himself something higher than the poetic art seemed to him—and here already he made a mistake. That nature wished to make him a plastic artist,—this was his inwardly glowing and scorching secret, which finally drove him to Italy, that he might give vent to his mania in this direction and make to it every possible sacrifice. At last, shrewd as he was, and honestly averse to [pg 124] any mental perversion in himself, he discovered that a tricksy elf of desire had attracted him to the belief in this calling, and that he must free himself of the greatest passion of his heart and bid it farewell. The painful conviction, tearing and gnawing at his vitals, that it was necessary to bid farewell, finds full expression in the character of Tasso. Over Tasso, that Werther intensified, hovers the premonition of something worse than death, as when one says: “Now it is over, after this farewell: how shall I go on living without going mad?” These two fundamental errors of his life gave Goethe, in face of a purely literary attitude towards poetry (the only attitude then known to the world), such an unembarrassed and apparently almost arbitrary position. Not to speak of the period when Schiller (poor Schiller, who had no time himself and left no time to others) drove away his shy dread of poetry, his fear of all literary life and craftsmanship, Goethe appears like a Greek who now and then visits his beloved, doubting whether she be not a Goddess to whom he can give no proper name. In all his poetry one notices the inspiring neighbourhood of plastic art and Nature. The features of these figures that floated before him—and perhaps he always thought he was on the track of the metamorphoses of one Goddess—became, without his will or knowledge, the features of all the children of his art. Without the extravagances of error he would not have been Goethe—that is, the only German artist in writing who has not yet become out of date—just because he desired as little to be a writer as a German by vocation.
Goethe's Mistakes.—Goethe is a notable exception among great artists because he didn’t limit himself to his true abilities, as if that were the essential, defining, and ultimate aspect of him and what he offered to the world. Twice he aimed to achieve something greater than what he actually had—and lost his way in the latter half of his life, convinced he was one of the great scientific innovators and thinkers. Similarly, in the first half of his life, he pushed himself for something beyond what poetic art seemed capable of—and here he already made a mistake. That nature wanted him to be a visual artist—this was his burning and intense secret, which ultimately drove him to Italy, where he sought to express this obsession and made every possible sacrifice for it. Finally, as insightful as he was, and genuinely opposed to any kind of mental distortion within himself, he realized that a mischievous spirit of desire had lured him into believing in this calling, and he needed to liberate himself from the deepest passion of his heart and say goodbye. The painful realization, tearing at his insides, that he had to say farewell fully manifests in the character of Tasso. Over Tasso, that intensified Werther character, looms the dread of something worse than death, as when one says: “Now it's over, after this goodbye: how am I supposed to keep living without going crazy?” These two fundamental errors of his life afforded Goethe, in a purely literary approach to poetry (the only approach known at the time), a remarkably confident and seemingly arbitrary stance. Not to mention the time when Schiller (poor Schiller, who had no time for himself and gave no time to others) pushed away his anxious avoidance of poetry, his fear of all literary life and craft, Goethe appears like a Greek who occasionally visits his beloved, unsure whether she’s a Goddess to whom he can’t assign a proper name. In all his poetry, the inspiring presence of visual art and Nature can be felt. The features of those figures that emerged before him—and perhaps he always thought he was tracing the transformations of one Goddess—became, without his intention or awareness, the traits of all the creations of his art. Without the extremes of his errors, he wouldn’t have been Goethe—that is, the only German author in writing who hasn’t yet become outdated—simply because he wanted as little to be a writer as he did to be German by profession.
228.
Travellers and their Grades.—Among travellers we may distinguish five grades. The first and lowest grade is of those who travel and are seen—they become really travelled and are, as it were, blind. Next come those who really see the world. The third class experience the results of their seeing. The fourth weave their experience into their life and carry it with them henceforth. Lastly, there are some men of the highest strength who, as soon as they have returned home, must finally and necessarily work out in their lives and productions all the things seen that they have experienced and incorporated in themselves.—Like these five species of travellers, all mankind goes through the whole pilgrimage of life, the lowest as purely passive, the highest as those who act and live out their lives without keeping back any residue of inner experiences.
Travelers and Their Tiers.—Among travelers, we can identify five levels. The first and lowest level includes those who travel and are seen—they become truly traveled but remain somewhat oblivious. Next are those who actually see the world. The third group experiences the effects of what they see. The fourth group integrates their experiences into their lives and carries them forward. Finally, there are a few individuals of exceptional strength who, once they return home, must fully express in their lives and creations everything they've seen and internalized. Like these five types of travelers, all humanity goes through the journey of life, with the lowest being completely passive and the highest actively living out their lives without holding back any of their inner experiences.
229.
In Climbing Higher.—So soon as we climb higher than those who hitherto admired us, we appear to them as sunken and fallen. For they imagined that under all circumstances they were on the heights in our company (maybe also through our agency).
In Climbing Higher.—As soon as we reach a higher level than those who previously admired us, we seem to them to be sinking and falling. They believed that, no matter the circumstances, they were on the same heights with us (perhaps even because of us).
230.
Measure and Moderation.—Of two quite lofty things, measure and moderation, it is best never to speak. A few know their force and significance, [pg 126] from the mysterious paths of inner experiences and conversions: they honour in them something quite godlike, and are afraid to speak aloud. All the rest hardly listen when they are spoken about, and think the subjects under discussion are tedium and mediocrity. We must perhaps except those who have once heard a warning note from that realm but have stopped their ears against the sound. The recollection of it makes them angry and exasperated.
Balance and Restraint.—When it comes to two lofty concepts, measure and moderation, it's often best to keep quiet about them. Few truly understand their power and meaning, [pg 126] drawn from the deep and mysterious paths of personal experiences and transformations: they recognize something divine in them and hesitate to speak out loud. Most people barely pay attention when these topics come up, viewing them as boring or mediocre. We might make an exception for those who have once heard a warning from that realm but have chosen to ignore it. Thinking back on it makes them upset and frustrated.
231.
Humanity of Friendship and Comradeship.—“If thou wilt take the left hand, then I will go to the right,”16 that feeling is the hall-mark of humanity in intimate intercourse, and without that feeling every friendship, every band of apostles or disciples, sooner or later becomes a fraud.
The essence of friendship and camaraderie.—"If you go left, then I'll go right,"16 that feeling is the essence of genuine human connection, and without that feeling, every friendship, every group of followers or disciples, eventually turns into a sham.
232.
The Profound.—Men of profound thought appear to themselves in intercourse with others like comedians, for in order to be understood they must always simulate superficiality.
The Profound.—Deep thinkers often feel like they're playing the part of comedians when interacting with others, because to be understood, they have to pretend to be shallow.
233.
For the Scorners of “Herd-Humanity.”—He who regards human beings as a herd, and flies from them as fast as he can, will certainly be caught up by them and gored upon their horns.
For the Scorners of “Herd-Humanity.”—If someone sees other people as just a crowd and tries to escape from them as quickly as possible, they will definitely end up being overwhelmed and hurt by them.
234.
The Main Transgression against the Vain.—In society, he who gives another an opportunity of favourably setting forth his knowledge, sentiments, and experience sets himself above him. Unless he is felt by the other to be a superior being without limitation, he is guilty of an attack upon his vanity, while what he aimed at was the gratification of the other man's vanity.
The Major Offense Against the Vain.—In society, when someone gives another a chance to showcase his knowledge, feelings, and experiences, that person elevates himself above the other. If the other person doesn’t perceive him as someone superior in every way, then he is seen as attacking the other’s vanity, even though his intention was to satisfy the other man's vanity.
235.
Disappointment.—When a long life of action distinguished by speeches and writings gives publicity to a man's personality, personal intercourse with him is generally disappointing on two grounds. Firstly, one expects too much from a brief period of intercourse (namely, all that the thousand and one opportunities of life can alone bring out). Secondly, no recognised person gives himself the trouble to woo recognition in individual cases. He is too careless, and we are at too high a tension.
Disappointment.—When a long life filled with action, speeches, and writings highlights a person's character, interacting with them directly often falls short for two reasons. First, people tend to expect too much from a limited encounter (specifically, all that countless life experiences can reveal). Second, well-known individuals usually don't put in the effort to seek recognition from each person individually. They’re often too indifferent, while we are too anxious.
236.
Two Sources of Kindness.—To treat all men with equal good-humour, and to be kind without distinction of persons, may arise as much from a profound contempt for mankind as from an ingrained love of humanity.
Two Sources of Kindness.—Treating everyone with the same good attitude and being kind without favoritism can come from either a deep disdain for people or a genuine love for humanity.
237.
The Wanderer in the Mountains to Himself.—There are certain signs that you have gone [pg 128] farther and higher. There is a freer, wider prospect before you, the air blows cooler yet milder in your face (you have unlearned the folly of confounding mildness with warmth), your gait is more firm and vigorous, courage and discretion have waxed together. On all these grounds your journey may now be more lonely and in any case more perilous than heretofore, if indeed not to the extent believed by those who from the misty valley see you, the roamer, striding on the mountains.
The Wanderer in the Mountains to Himself.—There are certain signs that you've gone [pg 128] farther and higher. There’s a broader, clearer view ahead of you, the air feels cooler yet gentler against your face (you’ve learned not to confuse gentleness with warmth), your steps are more steady and strong, and your courage and caution have grown together. Because of all this, your journey might be lonelier and definitely more dangerous than before, even if it's not as dire as those who see you from the misty valley—the wanderer—striding on the mountains might think.
238.
With the Exception of Our Neighbour.—I admit that my head is set wrong on my neck only, for every other man, as is well known, knows better than I what I should do or leave alone. The only one who cannot help me is myself, poor beggar! Are we not all like statues on which false heads have been placed? Eh, dear neighbour?—Ah no; you, just you, are the exception!
Except for Our Neighbor.—I admit that my head is on wrong only, because everyone else, as you know, knows better than I what I should do or avoid. The only one who can’t help me is myself, poor me! Aren’t we all like statues with the wrong heads on? Huh, dear neighbour?—Ah no; you, just you, are the exception!
239.
Caution.—We must either not go about at all with people who are lacking in the reverence for personalities, or inexorably fetter them beforehand with the manacles of convention.
Caution.—We should either avoid hanging out with people who don't respect others, or we need to tie them down with the expectations of social norms beforehand.
240.
The Wish to Appear Vain.—In conversation with strangers or little-known acquaintances, to express only selected thoughts, to speak of one's famous acquaintances, and important experiences [pg 129] and travels, is a sign that one is not proud, or at least would not like to appear proud. Vanity is the polite mask of pride.
The Desire to Seem Vain.—When talking to strangers or people you don’t know well, sharing only specific thoughts and mentioning your famous friends or significant experiences [pg 129] and travels shows that you’re not truly proud, or at least don’t want to come across as proud. Vanity is the polite disguise of pride.
241.
Good Friendship.—A good friendship arises when the one man deeply respects the other, more even than himself; loves him also, though not so much as himself; and finally, to facilitate intercourse, knows how to add the delicate bloom and veneer of intimacy, but at the same time wisely refrains from a true, real intimacy, from the confounding of meum and tuum.
Good friendship.—A good friendship develops when one person truly respects the other, even more than they do themselves; they also love each other, though not to the same degree as self-love; and finally, to foster communication, they know how to bring a touch of closeness and warmth while wisely avoiding a complete blending of meum and yours.
242.
Friends as Ghosts.—If we change ourselves vitally, our friends, who have not changed, become ghosts of our own past: their voice sounds shadowy and dreadful to us, as if we heard our own voice speaking, but younger, harder, less mellow.
Friends as Ghosts.—If we change significantly, our friends, who haven’t changed, become like ghosts from our past: their voices sound distant and eerie to us, like hearing our younger, harsher, less warm self speaking.
243.
One Eye and Two Glances.—The same people whose eyes naturally plead for favours and indulgences are accustomed, from their frequent humiliations and cravings for revenge, to assume a shameless glance as well.
One Eye and Two Looks.—The same people whose eyes naturally ask for favors and leniency are used to, because of their repeated humiliations and desires for revenge, adopting a brazen look as well.
244.
The Haze of Distance.—A child throughout life—that sounds very touching, but is only the verdict from the distance. Seen and known close at hand, he is always called “puerile throughout life.”
The Haze of Distance.—A child all their life—sounds very sweet, but it's just the judgment from afar. When seen and understood up close, they are often referred to as "will never grow up."
245.
Advantage and Disadvantage in the Same Misunderstanding.—The mute perplexity of the subtle brain is usually understood by the non-subtle as a silent superiority, and is much dreaded whereas the perception of perplexity would produce good will.
Benefits and Drawbacks in the Same Misunderstanding.—The silent confusion of a sharp mind is often seen by those who aren't as sharp as a kind of quiet superiority, and this is often feared, while actually understanding that confusion could lead to goodwill.
246.
The Sage giving Himself out to be a Fool.—The philanthropy of the sage sometimes makes him decide to pretend to be excited, enraged, or delighted, so that he may not hurt his surroundings by the coldness and rationality of his true nature.
The Wise One acting like a Fool.—The generosity of the sage sometimes leads him to act like he's enthusiastic, angry, or happy, so he doesn't disturb those around him with the detachment and logic of his true self.
247.
Forcing Oneself to Attention.—So soon as we note that any one in intercourse and conversation with us has to force himself to attention, we have adequate evidence that he loves us not, or loves us no longer.
Forcing Yourself to Focus.—As soon as we realize that someone we’re talking to has to make an effort to pay attention, it’s clear evidence that they don't care about us or that their feelings have changed.
248.
The Way to a Christian Virtue.—Learning from one's enemies is the best way to love them, for it inspires us with a grateful mood towards them.
The Path to Christian Virtue.—The best way to love your enemies is to learn from them, as it fills us with appreciation for who they are.
249.
Stratagem of the Importunate.—The importunate man gives us gold coins as change for our convention coins, and thereby tries to force us afterwards to treat our convention as an oversight and him as an exception.
Strategy of the Pushy.—The persistent man gives us gold coins as change for our convention coins and then tries to make us treat our convention as a mistake and himself as a special case.
250.
Reason for Dislike.—We become hostile to many an artist or writer, not because we notice in the end that he has duped us, but because he did not find more subtle means necessary to entrap us.
Reason for Dislike.—We often feel hostility toward certain artists or writers, not because we realize they've tricked us, but because they failed to use more clever tactics to deceive us.
251.
In Parting.—Not by the way one soul approaches another, but by the way it separates, do I recognise its relationship and homogeneity with the other.
In Goodbye.—It's not about how one soul connects with another, but how it parts that helps me see its connection and similarity to the other.
252.
Silentium.—We must not speak about our friends, or we renounce the sentiment of friendship.
Silence.—We shouldn’t talk about our friends, or we give up the feeling of friendship.
253.
Impoliteness.—Impoliteness is often the sign of a clumsy modesty, which when taken by surprise loses its head and would fain hide the fact by means of rudeness.
Rudeness.—Impoliteness is often a sign of awkward modesty, which, when caught off guard, loses its composure and tries to cover it up with rudeness.
254.
Honesty's Miscalculation.—Our newest acquaintances are sometimes the first to learn what we have hitherto kept dark. We have the foolish notion that our proof of confidence is the strongest fetter wherewith to hold them fast. But they do not know enough about us to feel so strongly the sacrifice involved in our speaking out, and betray our secrets to others without any idea of betrayal. Hereby we possibly lose our old friends.
Honesty's Miscalculation.—Our new friends are often the first to find out what we've kept hidden for so long. We mistakenly think that showing them our trust is the best way to keep them close. But they don’t know enough about us to fully understand the risk involved in our openness, and they end up sharing our secrets with others without realizing they’re betraying us. As a result, we might lose our old friends.
255.
In the Ante-Chamber of Favour.—All men whom we let stand long in the ante-chamber of our favour get into a state of fermentation or become bitter.
In the Favor Ante-Chamber.—All the guys we keep waiting too long in the ante-chamber of our favor start to get frustrated or turn resentful.
256.
Warning to the Despised.—When we have sunk unmistakably in the estimation of mankind we should cling tooth and nail to modesty in intercourse, or we shall betray to others that we have sunk in our own estimation as well. Cynicism in intercourse is a sign that a man, when alone, treats himself too as a dog.
Warning to the Hated.—When we are clearly looked down upon by society, we should hold on tightly to humility in our interactions; otherwise, we will reveal to others that we have also lost respect for ourselves. Being cynical in our interactions is a sign that when alone, a person sees themselves as worthless.
257.
Ignorance often Ennobles.—With regard to the respect of those who pay respect, it is an advantage ostensibly not to understand certain things. Ignorance, too, confers privileges.
Ignorance can often be a mark of nobility.—When it comes to respect given by those who show respect, not understanding certain things can be a benefit. Ignorance also grants privileges.
258.
The Opponent of Grace.—The impatient and arrogant man does not care for grace, feeling it to be a corporeal, visible reproach against himself. For grace is heartfelt toleration in movement and gesture.
The Adversary of Grace.—An impatient and arrogant person dismisses grace, seeing it as a physical, visible accusation against them. Grace represents genuine acceptance in action and expression.
259.
On Seeing Again.—When old friends see each other again after a long separation, it often happens that they affect an interest in matters to which they [pg 133] have long since become indifferent. Sometimes both remark this, but dare not raise the veil—from a mournful doubt. Hence arise conversations as in the realm of the dead.
Seeing Again.—When old friends reunite after a long time apart, they often pretend to care about things they've actually lost interest in. Sometimes they both notice this but are too hesitant to address it due to a lingering sadness. This leads to conversations that feel flat, almost like they’re in a ghostly world.
260.
Making Friends only with the Industrious.—The man of leisure is dangerous to his friends, for, having nothing to do, he talks of what his friends are doing or not doing, interferes, and finally makes himself a nuisance. The clever man will only make friends with the industrious.
Making Friends only with the Hardworking.—A person who has too much free time can be harmful to their friends because, with no responsibilities, they end up discussing what their friends are up to or not up to, butting in, and eventually becoming a bother. A smart person will only befriend those who are hard workers.
261.
One Weapon twice as Much as Two.—It is an unequal combat when one man defends his cause with head and heart, the other with head alone. The first has sun and wind against him, as it were, and his two weapons interfere with each other: he loses the prize—in the eyes of truth. True, the victory of the second, with his one weapon, is seldom a victory after the hearts of all the other spectators, and makes him unpopular.
One weapon is twice as powerful as two.—It’s an uneven fight when one person defends their cause with both passion and reason, while the other relies only on logic. The first person faces challenges from all sides and their two approaches often conflict, causing them to lose sight of what truly matters. Meanwhile, the second person's victory, wielding just one approach, rarely wins over the hearts of the onlookers, leaving him widely disliked.
262.
Depth and Troubled Waters.—The public easily confounds him who fishes in troubled waters with him who pumps up from the depths.
Depth and Troubled Waters.—People often mistake someone who stirs up trouble for someone who draws from deep wisdom.
263.
Demonstrating One's Vanity to Friend and Foe.—Many a man, from vanity, maltreats [pg 134] even his friends, when in the presence of witnesses to whom he wishes to make his own preponderance clear. Others exaggerate the merits of their enemies, in order to point proudly to the fact that they are worthy of such foes.
Bragging About One's Vanity to Friends and Foes.—Many people, out of vanity, treat even their friends poorly when around others, trying to show off their own superiority. Some even hype up the qualities of their rivals to brag about the fact that they're worthy of such opponents.
264.
Cooling Off.—The over-heating of the heart is generally allied with illness of the head and judgment. He who is concerned for a time with the health of his head must know what he has to cool, careless of the future of his heart. For if we are capable at all of giving warmth, we are sure to become warm again and then have our summer.
Cooling Off.—Getting too emotionally heated usually goes hand in hand with problems in thinking and making decisions. If someone is focused for a while on clearing their head, they need to understand what they need to calm down, ignoring the future of their heart. Because if we can show warmth in any way, we’re bound to feel warm again and eventually enjoy our summer.
265.
Mingled Feelings.—Towards science women and self-seeking artists entertain a feeling that is composed of envy and sentimentality.
Mixed Emotions.—Women in science and self-serving artists have mixed feelings that include both envy and sentimentality.
266.
Where Danger is Greatest.—We seldom break our leg so long as life continues a toilsome upward climb. The danger comes when we begin to take things easily and choose the convenient paths.
Where Danger is Greatest.—We rarely get hurt while life is a challenging uphill struggle. The real danger appears when we start to relax and take the easy routes.
267.
Not too Early.—We must beware of becoming sharp too early, or we shall also become thin too early.
Not too early.—We need to be careful not to become harsh too soon, or we’ll also become weak too soon.
268.
269.
The Experiment of Honesty.—Young men, who wish to be more honest than they have been, seek as victim some one acknowledged to be honest, attacking him first with an attempt to reach his height by abuse—with the underlying notion that this first experiment at any rate is void of danger. For just such a one has no right to chastise the impudence of the honest man.
The Honesty Experiment.—Young men who want to be more honest than they have been often target someone recognized as honest, trying to bring him down first with insults—believing that this initial experiment is, at least, safe. After all, this kind of person has no right to criticize the boldness of the honest man.
270.
The Eternal Child.—We think, short-sighted that we are, that fairy-tales and games belong to childhood. As if at any age we should care to live without fairy-tales and games! Our words and sentiments are indeed different, but the essential fact remains the same, as is proved by the child himself looking on games as his work and fairy-tales as his truth. The shortness of life ought to preserve us from a pedantic distinction between the different ages—as if every age brought something new—and a poet ought one day to portray a man of two hundred, who really lives without fairy-tales and games.
The Eternal Child.—We think, as short-sighted as we are, that fairy tales and games are only for childhood. As if we wouldn’t want fairy tales and games at any age! Our words and feelings may change, but the core truth stays the same, as shown by the child who sees games as his work and fairy tales as his reality. The brevity of life should prevent us from getting caught up in a pedantic distinction between ages—suggesting that every age brings something new—and a poet should eventually depict a person who is two hundred years old, yet truly lives without fairy tales and games.
271.
Every Philosophy is the Philosophy of a Period of Life.—The period of life in which a philosopher finds his teaching is manifested by his [pg 136] teaching; he cannot avoid that, however elevated above time and hour he may feel himself. Thus, Schopenhauer's philosophy remains a mirror of his hot and melancholy youth—it is no mode of thought for older men. Plato's philosophy reminds one of the middle thirties, when a warm and a cold current generally rush together, so that spray and delicate clouds and, under favourable circumstances and glimpses of sunshine, enchanting rainbow-pictures result.
Every philosophy reflects the thoughts and ideas of a specific stage in life.—The stage of life in which a philosopher develops his ideas is reflected in his [pg 136] teachings; he can't escape that, no matter how transcendent he may feel. Thus, Schopenhauer's philosophy serves as a reflection of his passionate and melancholic youth—it isn't a way of thinking for older individuals. Plato's philosophy evokes the mid-thirties, a time when a warm and a cold current usually collide, creating sprays and delicate clouds, and under the right conditions, mesmerizing rainbows.
272.
Of the Intellect of Women.—The intellectual strength of a woman is best proved by the fact that she offers her own intellect as a sacrifice out of love for a man and his intellect, and that nevertheless in the new domain, which was previously foreign to her nature, a second intellect at once arises as an aftergrowth, to which the man's mind impels her.
On Women's Intelligence.—A woman's intellectual strength is most evident in how she dedicates her intelligence to support a man and his intellect out of love. Moreover, in this new area that was once outside her nature, a second intellect emerges as a result, driven by the man's mind.
273.
Raising and Lowering in the Sexual Domain.—The storm of desire will sometimes carry a man up to a height where all desire is silenced, where he really loves and lives in a better state of being rather than in a better state of choice. On the other hand, a good woman, from true love, often climbs down to desire, and lowers herself in her own eyes. The latter action in particular is one of the most pathetic sensations which the idea of a good marriage can involve.
Increasing and Decreasing in the Sexual Area.—The surge of desire can sometimes lift a man to a point where all desire fades away, where he genuinely loves and exists in a higher state of being rather than just having a better set of choices. Conversely, a good woman, out of true love, often descends into desire and diminishes her own self-worth. This latter action is particularly one of the most heart-wrenching feelings that the concept of a good marriage can entail.
274.
Man Promises, Woman Fulfils.—By woman Nature shows how far she has hitherto achieved her task of fashioning humanity, by man she shows what she has had to overcome and what she still proposes to do for humanity.—The most perfect woman of every age is the holiday-task of the Creator on every seventh day of culture, the recreation of the artist from his work.
Man Promises, Woman Delivers.—Through women, Nature demonstrates how much progress she has made in shaping humanity, while through men, she reveals the challenges she has faced and what she still aims to accomplish for humanity.—The ideal woman of each era is the masterpiece of the Creator on every seventh day of culture, the break that an artist takes from their work.
275.
Transplanting.—If we have spent our intellect in order to gain mastery over the intemperance of the passions, the sad result often follows that we transfer the intemperance to the intellect, and from that time forth are extravagant in thought and desire of knowledge.
Transplanting.—If we have used our intellect to control the excesses of our emotions, the unfortunate outcome is often that we shift that excess to our intellect itself, leading us to become indulgent in our thoughts and our desire for knowledge.
276.
Laughter as Treachery.—How and when a woman laughs is a sign of her culture, but in the ring of laughter her nature reveals itself, and in highly cultured women perhaps even the last insoluble residue of their nature. Hence the psychologist will say with Horace, though from different reasons: “Ridete puellae.”
Laughter as Betrayal.—How and when a woman laughs reflects her culture, but within that laughter, her true nature comes to light, and in highly cultured women, it might even reveal the last stubborn remnants of their nature. Therefore, the psychologist might echo Horace, though for different reasons: "Girls, laugh."
277.
From the Youthful Soul.—Youths varyingly show devotion and impudence towards the same person, because at bottom they only despise or admire themselves in that other person, and between [pg 138] the two feelings but stagger to and fro in themselves, so long as they have not found in experience the measure of their will and ability.
From the Youthful Soul.—Young people show different levels of loyalty and boldness towards the same individual because, deep down, they either look down on or admire themselves in that person. They oscillate between these two emotions until they discover through experience the limits of their desires and capabilities. [pg 138]
278.
For the Amelioration of the World.—If we forbade the discontented, the sullen, and the atrabilious to propagate, we might transform the world into a garden of happiness.—This aphorism belongs to a practical philosophy for the female sex.
To Make the World Better.—If we stopped the unhappy, the moody, and the gloomy from reproducing, we could turn the world into a place of joy.—This saying reflects a practical philosophy for women.
279.
Not to Distrust your Emotions.—The feminine phrase “Do not distrust your emotions” does not mean much more than “Eat what tastes good to you.” This may also, especially for moderate natures, be a good everyday rule. But other natures must live according to another maxim: “You must eat not only with your mouth but also with your brain, in order that the greediness of your mouth may not prove your undoing.”
Don't Doubt Your Feelings.—The feminine expression “Trust your feelings.” is not much different from "Eat what you like." This can also be a helpful everyday guideline, especially for those with a balanced temperament. However, others may need to follow a different principle: "You shouldn't just eat with your mouth; you should also use your mind, so your mouth's greed doesn't cause your ruin."
280.
A Cruel Fancy of Love.—Every great love involves the cruel thought of killing the object of love, so that it may be removed once for all from the mischievous play of change. For love is more afraid of change than of destruction.
A Harsh Twist of Love.—Every great love contains the harsh idea of wanting to eliminate the beloved, to permanently remove them from the unpredictable nature of change. Love fears change more than it fears loss.
281.
282.
Sympathetic Women.—The sympathy of women, which is talkative, takes the sick-bed to market.
Caring Women.—The empathy of women, which is expressive, brings the sickbed into conversation.
283.
Early Merit.—He who acquires merit early in life tends to forget all reverence for age and old people, and accordingly, greatly to his disadvantage, excludes himself from the society of the mature, those who confer maturity. Thus in spite of his early merit he remains green, importunate, and boyish longer than others.
Early Merit.—Someone who gains recognition early in life often loses respect for older people and their experiences. As a result, they greatly disadvantage themselves by distancing from the wisdom of more mature individuals who can provide insight. Therefore, despite their early achievements, they end up remaining immature, demanding, and juvenile for a longer time than their peers.
284.
Souls All of a Piece.—Women and artists think that where we do not contradict them we cannot. Reverence on ten counts and silent disapproval on ten others appears to them an impossible combination, because their souls are all of a piece.
Souls United as One.—Women and artists believe that if we don’t contradict them, it means we can’t. They see respect in ten areas and quiet disapproval in ten others as an impossible mix because their souls are completely unified.
285.
Young Talents.—With respect to young talents we must strictly follow Goethe's maxim, that we should often avoid harming error in order to avoid harming truth. Their condition is like the diseases of pregnancy, and involves strange appetites. These appetites should be satisfied and humoured as far as possible, for the sake of the fruit they may be expected to produce. It is true that, as nurse of these [pg 140] remarkable invalids, one must learn the difficult art of voluntary self-abasement.
Young Talents.—When it comes to young talents, we should adhere to Goethe's principle that we often need to avoid damaging error to protect truth. Their state is similar to the issues that arise during pregnancy, filled with unusual cravings. These cravings should be met and indulged as much as possible for the sake of the potential they hold. It is indeed true that, as caregivers to these [pg 140] extraordinary individuals, one must master the challenging skill of willing self-humility.
286.
Disgust with Truth.—Women are so constituted that all truth (in relation to men, love, children, society, aim of life) disgusts them—and that they try to be revenged on every one who opens their eyes.
Disgust with Truth.—Women are made in such a way that all truth (about men, love, children, society, and the purpose of life) repulses them—and they seek revenge on anyone who makes them see it.
287.
The Source of Great Love.—Whence arises the sudden passion of a man for a woman, a passion so deep, so vital? Least of all from sensuality only: but when a man finds weakness, need of help, and high spirits united in the same creature, he suffers a sort of overflowing of soul, and is touched and offended at the same moment. At this point arises the source of great love.
The Source of Great Love.—Where does the sudden passion of a man for a woman come from, a passion so deep and essential? It's not just from physical desire: when a man sees vulnerability, a need for support, and joy all in one person, he experiences a surge of emotion, feeling both moved and challenged at the same time. This is where great love originates.
288.
Cleanliness.—In the child, the sense for cleanliness should be fanned into a passion, and then later on he will raise himself, in ever new phases, to almost every virtue, and will finally appear, in compensation for all talent, as a shining cloud of purity, temperance, gentleness, and character, happy in himself and spreading happiness around.
Cleanliness.—In children, the desire for cleanliness should be nurtured into a strong passion, and later on, this will help them develop various virtues over time. Eventually, they will embody a radiant essence of purity, moderation, kindness, and strong character, finding joy within themselves and sharing that happiness with others.
289.
Of Vain Old Men.—Profundity of thought belongs to youth, clarity of thought to old age. [pg 141] When, in spite of this, old men sometimes speak and write in the manner of the profound, they do so from vanity, imagining that they thereby assume the charm of juvenility, enthusiasm, growth, apprehensiveness, hopefulness.
Of Conceited Old Men.—Depth of thought is a trait of youth, while clarity of thought comes with old age. [pg 141] When old men occasionally speak or write in a deep style despite this, they do so out of vanity, thinking that it gives them the appeal of youth, passion, development, concern, and optimism.
290.
Enjoyment of Novelty.—Men use a new lesson or experience later on as a ploughshare or perhaps also as a weapon, women at once make it into an ornament.
Enjoying New Things.—Men take a new lesson or experience and turn it into a tool or even a weapon, while women immediately transform it into something decorative.
291.
How both Sexes behave when in the Right.—If it is conceded to a woman that she is right, she cannot deny herself the triumph of setting her heel on the neck of the vanquished; she must taste her victory to the full. On the other hand, man towards man in such a case is ashamed of being right. But then man is accustomed to victory; with woman it is an exception.
How Both Genders Act When They Are Right.—If a woman is acknowledged to be right, she can't help but savor the triumph of dominating the defeated; she has to fully enjoy her victory. Meanwhile, when one man outshines another in such a situation, he feels embarrassed about being right. However, men are used to winning; for women, it's a rare occurrence.
292.
Abnegation in the Will to Beauty.—In order to become beautiful, a woman must not desire to be considered pretty. That is to say, in ninety-nine out of a hundred cases where she could please she must scorn and put aside all thoughts of pleasing. Only then can she ever reap the delight of him whose soul's portal is wide enough to admit the great.
Sacrificing for the Pursuit of Beauty.—To be beautiful, a woman must not want to be seen as pretty. In ninety-nine out of a hundred situations where she has the chance to please, she should ignore and set aside any thoughts of being pleasing. Only then can she truly enjoy the admiration of someone whose soul is open enough to embrace greatness.
293.
Unintelligible, Unendurable.—A youth cannot understand that an old man has also had [pg 142] his delights, his dawns of feeling, his changings and soarings of thought. It offends him to think that such things have existed before. But it makes him very bitter to hear that, to become fruitful, he must lose those buds and dispense with their fragrance.
Unclear, unbearable.—A young person can't grasp that an older person has also experienced [pg 142] their joys, their moments of awakening, their shifts and flights of thought. It bothers them to think that these experiences happened before. But it makes them very resentful to hear that, in order to grow, they must give up those budding hopes and let go of their sweet promise.
294.
The Party with the Air of Martyrdom.—Every party that can assume an air of martyrdom wins good-natured souls over to its side and thereby itself acquires an air of good nature—greatly to its advantage.
The Party with a Martyr Complex.—Any group that can project a vibe of martyrdom attracts kind-hearted individuals to its side and, in doing so, also adopts an impression of kindness—benefiting greatly from it.
295.
Assertions surer than Arguments.—An assertion has, with the majority of men at any rate, more effect than an argument, for arguments provoke mistrust. Hence demagogues seek to strengthen the arguments of their party by assertions.
Claims are more persuasive than arguments.—An assertion tends to have more impact on most people than an argument does, since arguments can create doubt. This is why demagogues try to boost their party's arguments with strong assertions.
296.
The Best Concealers.—All regularly successful men are profoundly cunning in making their faults and weaknesses look like manifestations of strength. This proves that they must know their defects uncommonly well.
The Best Concealers.—All consistently successful men are highly skilled at making their flaws and weaknesses appear as signs of strength. This shows that they must understand their shortcomings exceptionally well.
297.
From Time to Time.—He sat in the city gateway and said to one who passed through that this was the city gate. The latter replied that this was true, but that one must not be too much in the [pg 143] right if one expected to be thanked for it. “Oh,” answered the other, “I don't want thanks, but from time to time it is very pleasant not merely to be in the right but to remain in the right.”
From time to time.—He sat at the city gate and told someone passing through that this was the city gate. The person replied that this was true, but one shouldn't expect to be appreciated for being right. “Oh,” the other responded, "I don't need gratitude, but sometimes it's nice not just to be right, but to also remain in the right."
298.
Virtue was not Invented by the Germans.—Goethe's nobleness and freedom from envy, Beethoven's fine hermitical resignation, Mozart's cheerfulness and grace of heart, Handel's unbending manliness and freedom under the law, Bach's confident and luminous inner life, such as does not even need to renounce glamour and success—are these qualities peculiarly German?—If they are not, they at least prove to what goal Germans should strive and to what they can attain.
Virtue wasn't made by the Germans.—Goethe's nobility and lack of envy, Beethoven's dignified solitude, Mozart's joy and grace, Handel's steadfast strength and freedom within the law, Bach's assured and radiant inner life, which doesn't even have to reject fame and success—are these traits uniquely German?—If they aren't, they at least show what the Germans should aim for and what they can achieve.
299.
Pia Fraus or Something Else.—I hope I am mistaken, but I think that in Germany of to-day a twofold sort of hypocrisy is set up as the duty of the moment for every one. From imperial-political misgivings Germanism is demanded, and from social apprehensions Christianity—but both only in words and gestures, and particularly in ability to keep silent. It is the veneer that nowadays costs so much and is paid for so highly; and for the benefit of the spectators the face of the nation assumes German and Christian wrinkles.
Pia Fraus or Something Else.—I hope I'm wrong, but I believe that in today's Germany, there's a double standard of hypocrisy that everyone is expected to follow. From political fears, there's an emphasis on German nationalism, and from social worries, there's an emphasis on Christianity—but both are only expressed verbally and through superficial gestures, especially through the ability to remain silent. It's the superficiality that is so expensive today and is highly valued; for the sake of appearances, the nation wears a façade of German and Christian traits.
300.
How far even in the Good the Half may be More than the Whole.—In all things that [pg 144] are constructed to last and demand the service of many hands, much that is less good must be made a rule, although the organiser knows what is better and harder very well. He will calculate that there will never be a lack of persons who can correspond to the rule, and he knows that the middling good is the rule.—The youth seldom sees this point, and as an innovator thinks how marvellously he is in the right and how strange is the blindness of others.
How much farther the Good can be when the Half is greater than the Whole.—In all things that [pg 144] are built to last and require the efforts of many people, a lot of what is not as good must be accepted as the standard, even though the organizer knows there are better and more challenging options. He calculates that there will always be people who can meet that standard, and he understands that the average is what becomes the standard.—Young people rarely see this point, and as innovators, they believe they are incredibly right and find it odd that others are blind to it.
301.
The Partisan.—The true partisan learns nothing more, he only experiences and judges. It is significant that Solon, who was never a partisan but pursued his aims above and apart from parties or even against them, was the father of that simple phrase wherein lies the secret of the health and vitality of Athens: “I grow old, but I am always learning.”
The Partisan.—The true partisan doesn’t really learn anything new; they just go through experiences and make judgments. It’s important to note that Solon, who was never a partisan and aimed for his goals independently or even in opposition to parties, coined that simple phrase that holds the key to the health and vitality of Athens: "I get older, but I'm always learning."
302.
What is German according to Goethe.—They are really intolerable people of whom one cannot even accept the good, who have freedom of disposition but do not remark that they are lacking in freedom of taste and spirit. Yet just this, according to Goethe's well-weighed judgment, is German.—His voice and his example indicate that the German should be more than a German if he wishes to be useful or even endurable to other nations—and which direction his striving should take, in order that he may rise above and beyond himself.
What does Goethe say about German.—They are truly unbearable people from whom one cannot even appreciate the good, who have the freedom to make choices but fail to see that they lack freedom in taste and spirit. Yet, according to Goethe's careful judgment, this is what defines Germans.—His voice and example show that to be useful or even tolerable to other nations, a German must strive to be more than just a German—and they should understand the direction of their efforts in order to rise above and beyond themselves.
303.
When it is Necessary to Remain Stationary.—When the masses begin to rage, and reason is under a cloud, it is a good thing, if the health of one's soul is not quite assured, to go under a doorway and look out to see what the weather is like.
When It's Necessary to Stay in One Place.—When people start to get angry and logic takes a backseat, it's wise, if you're not entirely sure about your own emotional stability, to step under a doorway and check out what the situation looks like.
304.
The Revolution-Spirit and the Possession-Spirit.—The only remedy against Socialism that still lies in your power is to avoid provoking Socialism—in other words, to live in moderation and contentment, to prevent as far as possible all lavish display, and to aid the State as far as possible in its taxing of all superfluities and luxuries. You do not like this remedy? Then, you rich bourgeois who call yourselves “Liberals,” confess that it is your own inclination that you find so terrible and menacing in Socialists, but allow to prevail in yourselves as unavoidable, as if with you it were something different. As you are constituted, if you had not your fortune and the cares of maintaining it, this bent of yours would make Socialists of you. Possession alone differentiates you from them. If you wish to conquer the assailants of your prosperity, you must first conquer yourselves.—And if that prosperity only meant well-being, it would not be so external and provocative of envy; it would be more generous, more benevolent, more compensatory, more helpful. But the spurious, histrionic element in your pleasures, which lie more in the feeling of contrast (because others have them not, and feel envious) [pg 146] than in feelings of realised and heightened power—your houses, dresses, carriages, shops, the demands of your palates and your tables, your noisy operatic and musical enthusiasm; lastly your women, formed and fashioned but of base metal, gilded but without the ring of gold, chosen by you for show and considering themselves meant for show—these are the things that spread the poison of that national disease, which seizes the masses ever more and more as a Socialistic heart-itch, but has its origin and breeding-place in you. Who shall now arrest this epidemic?
The Revolution Spirit and the Possession Spirit.—The only way you can fight against Socialism is by not provoking it—in other words, by living with moderation and satisfaction, avoiding unnecessary extravagance, and supporting the government in taxing all excesses and luxuries. Do you dislike this solution? Then, you wealthy middle-class individuals who call yourselves "Progressives," admit that it's your own tendencies that you find so frightening and threatening in Socialists, but you accept these tendencies in yourselves as unavoidable, as if it's something different for you. As you are, if you didn’t have your wealth and the worries that come with it, this inclination would make Socialists out of you. The only thing that separates you from them is your possessions. If you want to defeat those who threaten your wealth, you need to first conquer your own selves.—And if that wealth only meant well-being, it wouldn’t seem so external and provoke so much envy; it would be more generous, more kind, more compensatory, and more helpful. But the false, theatrical aspect of your pleasures, which is based more on the feeling of contrast (because others don’t have them and feel jealous) [pg 146] rather than on feelings of genuine and heightened power—your homes, clothes, carriages, stores, your refined tastes and dining, your noisy musical and operatic enthusiasm; finally, your women, shaped and styled from inferior materials, gilded but lacking true worth, chosen for appearances and believing they are meant to be seen—these are the things that spread the poison of that national disease, which increasingly grips the masses as a Socialistic yearning, but has its roots and breeding ground in you. Who will now stop this epidemic?
305.
Party Tactics.—When a party observes that a previous member has changed from an unqualified to a qualified adherent, it endures it so ill that it irritates and mortifies him in every possible way with the object of forcing him to a decisive break and making him an opponent. For the party suspects that the intention of finding a relative value in its faith, a value which admits of pro and con, of weighing and discarding, is more dangerous than downright opposition.
Party Strategies.—When a political party sees that a former member has shifted from being unconditionally loyal to being somewhat critical, they react so poorly that they annoy and humiliate him in every possible way to push him into a complete break and turn him into an enemy. The party fears that trying to find a relative value in their beliefs—one that allows for both agreement and disagreement, for weighing pros and cons—poses a bigger threat than outright opposition.
306.
For the Strengthening of Parties.—Whoever wishes to strengthen a party internally should give it an opportunity of being forcibly treated with obvious injustice. The party thus acquires a capital of good conscience, which hitherto it perhaps lacked.
For Strengthening Political Parties.—Anyone who wants to strengthen a party from within should let it experience a clear injustice. This way, the party gains a sense of good conscience that it might have previously lacked.
307.
To Provide for One's Past.—As men after all only respect the old-established and slowly developed, he who would survive after his death must not only provide for posterity but still more for the past. Hence tyrants of every sort (including tyrannical artists and politicians) like to do violence to history, so that history may seem a preparation and a ladder up to them.
To Support One's History.—Since people generally admire what's traditional and has stood the test of time, anyone hoping to be remembered after they’re gone must not only think about future generations but also acknowledge the past even more. That's why all kinds of tyrants (including oppressive artists and politicians) try to twist history, so that it appears to be a setup or a stepping stone leading to them.
308.
Party Writers.—The beating of drums, which delights young writers who serve a party, sounds to him who does not belong to the party like a rattling of chains, and excites sympathy rather than admiration.
Party Writers.—The sound of drums, which makes young party writers happy, strikes someone outside the party as the clinking of chains, stirring up sympathy instead of admiration.
309.
Taking Sides against Ourselves.—Our followers never forgive us for taking sides against ourselves, for we seem in their eyes not only to be spurning their love but to be exposing them to the charge of lack of intelligence.
Taking Sides Against Ourselves.—Our followers never forgive us for going against ourselves, as it makes us appear to them not only unapp
310.
Danger in Wealth.—Only a man of intellect should hold property: otherwise property is dangerous to the community. For the owner, not knowing how to make use of the leisure which his possessions might secure to him, will continue to strive after more property. This strife will be his occupation, his strategy in the war with ennui. So in the end [pg 148] real wealth is produced from the moderate property that would be enough for an intellectual man. Such wealth, then, is the glittering outcrop of intellectual dependence and poverty, but it looks quite different from what its humble origin might lead one to expect, because it can mask itself with culture and art—it can, in fact, purchase the mask. Hence it excites envy in the poor and uncultured—who at bottom always envy culture and see no mask in the mask—and gradually paves the way for a social revolution. For a gilded coarseness and a histrionic blowing of trumpets in the pretended enjoyment of culture inspires that class with the thought, “It is only a matter of money,” whereas it is indeed to some extent a matter of money, but far more of intellect.
Risks of Wealth.—Only an intelligent person should own property; otherwise, property becomes a threat to the community. For the owner, not knowing how to use the free time that their possessions could provide, will keep chasing after more property. This struggle will occupy him, serving as his strategy in the battle against boredom. In the end, [pg 148] true wealth comes from the moderate amount of property sufficient for an intellectual person. That wealth, then, is a shiny façade of intellectual reliance and poverty, but it appears quite different from what its modest origins might suggest, as it can disguise itself with culture and art—it can actually buy that disguise. As a result, it arouses envy in the poor and unrefined—who fundamentally always envy culture and fail to see the disguise for what it is—and slowly sets the stage for social upheaval. For a superficial display and exaggerated celebration of culture incites that class to think, "It's just a matter of money," when, in reality, while money plays a role, it is much more about intellect.
311
Joy in Commanding and Obeying.—Commanding is a joy, like obeying; the former when it has not yet become a habit, the latter just when it has become a habit. Old servants under new masters advance each other mutually in giving pleasure.
Joy in Leading and Following.—Leading is a pleasure, just like following; the former when it’s still fresh, the latter when it’s become routine. Experienced workers with new bosses help one another by providing enjoyment.
312.
Ambition for a Forlorn Hope.—There is an ambition for a forlorn hope which forces a party to place itself at the post of extreme danger.
Dreaming of a Lost Cause.—There’s a kind of ambition for a lost cause that pushes a group to put itself in a position of great risk.
313.
When Asses are Needed.—We shall not move the crowd to cry “Hosanna!” until we have ridden into the city upon an ass.
When Donkeys Are Needed.—We won’t get the crowd to shout "Hosanna!" until we've entered the city on a donkey.
314.
Party Usage.—Every party attempts to represent the important elements that have sprung up outside it as unimportant, and if it does not succeed, it attacks those elements the more bitterly, the more excellent they are.
Party Use.—Every party tries to downplay the important elements that arise outside of it as insignificant, and if it fails to do so, it criticizes those elements even more harshly, especially if they are superior.
315.
Becoming Empty.—Of him who abandons himself to the course of events, a smaller and smaller residue is continually left. Great politicians may therefore become quite empty men, although they were once full and rich.
Becoming Empty.—When someone gives themselves up to the flow of events, they leave behind less and less of their own essence. Great politicians can end up feeling completely empty, even if they were once full and vibrant.
316.
Welcome Enemies.—The Socialistic movements are nowadays becoming more and more agreeable rather than terrifying to the dynastic governments, because by these movements they are provided with a right and a weapon for making exceptional rules, and can thus attack their real bogies, democrats and anti-dynasts.—Towards all that such governments professedly detest they feel a secret cordiality and inclination. But they are compelled to draw the veil over their soul.
Welcome Rivals.—Socialist movements these days are becoming more agreeable rather than frightening to the ruling governments, as these movements give them a reason and a tool to create special rules, allowing them to target their true fears: democrats and anti-monarchists.—For everything these governments claim to hate, they secretly feel a closeness and attraction. However, they are forced to hide their true feelings.
317.
Possession Possesses.—Only up to a certain point does possession make men feel freer and more independent; one step farther, and possession becomes lord, the possessor a slave. The latter must [pg 150] sacrifice his time, his thoughts to the former, and feels himself compelled to an intercourse, nailed to a spot, incorporated with the State—perhaps quite in conflict with his real and essential needs.
Ownership Owns.—Possession only makes people feel free and independent to a certain extent; go a little further, and possession turns into a master, and the possessor becomes a slave. The latter has to [pg 150] give up his time and thoughts to the former, feeling forced into a relationship, stuck in one place, and tied to the State—often at odds with his true and essential needs.
318.
Of the Mastery of Them that Know.—It is easy, ridiculously easy, to set up a model for the choice of a legislative body. First of all the honest and reliable men of the nation, who at the same time are masters and experts in some one branch, have to become prominent by mutual scenting-out and recognition. From these, by a narrower process of selection, the learned and expert of the first rank in each individual branch must again be chosen, also by mutual recognition and guarantee. If the legislative body be composed of these, it will finally be necessary, in each individual case, that only the voices and judgments of the most specialised experts should decide; the honesty of all the rest should have become so great that it is simply a matter of decency to leave the voting also in the hands of these men. The result would be that the law, in the strictest sense, would emanate from the intelligence of the most intelligent.—As things now are, voting is done by parties, and at every division there must be hundreds of uneasy consciences among the ill-taught, the incapable of judgment, among those who merely repeat, imitate, and go with the tide. Nothing lowers the dignity of a new law so much as this inherent shamefaced feeling of insincerity that necessarily results at every [pg 151] party division. But, as has been said, it is easy, ridiculously easy, to set up such a model: no power on earth is at present strong enough to realise such an ideal—unless the belief in the highest utility of knowledge, and of those that know, at last dawns even upon the most hostile minds and is preferred to the prevalent belief in majorities. In the sense of such a future may our watchword be: “More reverence for them that know, and down with all parties!”
On the Expertise of the Knowledgeable.—It’s easy, ridiculously easy, to create a model for selecting a legislative body. First, the honest and reliable people in the nation, who are also experts in specific fields, should be recognized and identified through mutual acknowledgment. From this group, a smaller selection of top scholars and experts in each field should be chosen again through mutual recognition and endorsement. If the legislative body is made up of these individuals, it will ultimately be necessary that only the voices and judgments of the most specialized experts should determine outcomes; the integrity of the others will have grown to the point where it becomes a matter of decency to entrust voting to these individuals as well. The result would be that the law, in the strictest sense, would emerge from the wisdom of the brightest minds. As it stands now, voting is done by political parties, and during every vote, there are surely hundreds of conflicted consciences among those who are poorly informed, incapable of judgment, those who simply echo, imitate, and follow the crowd. Nothing tarnishes the dignity of new laws as much as this lingering sense of insincerity that inevitably arises at every [pg 151] party division. Yet, as mentioned, it’s easy, ridiculously easy, to establish such a model: no power on earth is currently strong enough to bring this ideal to life—unless a belief in the supreme value of knowledge, and of those who possess it, finally takes hold even in the most resistant minds, and becomes preferred over the prevalent belief in majorities. In the spirit of such a future, let our rallying cry be: "Let's give more respect to those who are knowledgeable, and reject all parties!"
319.
Of the “Nation of Thinkers” (or of Bad Thinking).—The vague, vacillating, premonitory, elementary, intuitive elements—to choose obscure names for obscure things—that are attributed to the German nature would be, if they really still existed, a proof that our culture has remained several stages behind and is still surrounded by the spell and atmosphere of the Middle Ages.—It is true that in this backwardness there are certain advantages: by these qualities the Germans (if, as has been said before, they still possess them) would possess the capacity, which other nations have now lost, for doing certain things and particularly for understanding certain things. Much undoubtedly is lost if the lack of sense—which is just the common factor in all those qualities—is lost. Here too, however, there are no losses without the highest compensatory gains, so that no reason is left for lamenting, granting that we do not, like children, and gourmands, wish to enjoy at once the fruits of all seasons of the year.
Of the “Nation of Thinkers” (or of Bad Thinking).—The vague, changing, anticipatory, basic, intuitive qualities—that prefer to use complicated terms for complicated ideas—that are linked to the German nature would be, if they still existed, proof that our culture is still lagging behind and is caught up in the influence and mindset of the Middle Ages.—It’s true that this backwardness has its benefits: with these traits the Germans (if, as previously mentioned, they still have them) would have the ability that other nations have now lost, particularly for doing and understanding certain things. Much is certainly lost if the absence of reasoning—which is essentially the common theme in all those traits—is also lost. Yet even here, any losses come with significant compensatory gains, leaving no reason to mourn, assuming we don’t, like children and food lovers, wish to indulge in all the seasonal delights at once.
320.
Carrying Coals to Newcastle.—The governments of the great States have two instruments for keeping the people dependent, in fear and obedience: a coarser, the army, and a more refined, the school. With the aid of the former they win over to their side the ambition of the higher strata and the strength of the lower, so far as both are characteristic of active and energetic men of moderate or inferior gifts. With the aid of the latter they win over gifted poverty, especially the intellectually pretentious semi-poverty of the middle classes. Above all, they make teachers of all grades into an intellectual court looking unconsciously “towards the heights.” By putting obstacle after obstacle in the way of private schools and the wholly distasteful individual tuition they secure the disposal of a considerable number of educational posts, towards which numerous hungry and submissive eyes are turned to an extent five times as great as can ever be satisfied. These posts, however, must support the holder but meagrely, so that he maintains a feverish thirst for promotion and becomes still more closely attached to the views of the government. For it is always more advantageous to foster moderate discontent than contentment, the mother of courage, the grandmother of free thought and exuberance. By means of this physically and mentally bridled body of teachers, the youth of the country is as far as possible raised to a certain level of culture that is useful to the State and arranged on a suitable sliding-scale. Above all, the immature [pg 153] and ambitious minds of all classes are almost imperceptibly imbued with the idea that only a career which is recognised and hall-marked by the State can lead immediately to social distinction. The effect of this belief in government examinations and titles goes so far that even men who have remained independent and have risen by trade or handicraft still feel a pang of discontent in their hearts until their position too is marked and acknowledged by a gracious bestowal of rank and orders from above—until one becomes a “somebody.” Finally the State connects all these hundreds of offices and posts in its hands with the obligation of being trained and hallmarked in these State schools if one ever wishes to enter this charmed circle. Honour in society, daily bread, the possibility of a family, protection from above, the feeling of community in a common culture—all this forms a network of hopes into which every young man walks: how should he feel the slightest breath of mistrust? In the end, perhaps, the obligation of being a soldier for one year has become with every one, after the lapse of a few generations, an unreflecting habit, an understood thing, with an eye to which we construct the plan of our lives quite early. Then the State can venture on the master-stroke of weaving together school and army, talent, ambition and strength by means of common advantages—that is, by attracting the more highly gifted on favourable terms to the army and inspiring them with the military spirit of joyful obedience; so that finally, perhaps, they become attached permanently to the flag and endow it by their talents with an ever new and more brilliant [pg 154] lustre. Then nothing more is wanted but an opportunity for great wars. These are provided from professional reasons (and so in all innocence) by diplomats, aided by newspapers and Stock Exchanges. For “the nation,” as a nation of soldiers, need never be supplied with a good conscience in war—it has one already.
Carrying coals to Newcastle.—The governments of major states have two tools for keeping people dependent, fearful, and obedient: a more direct one, the army, and a more subtle one, the school. With the help of the army, they capture the ambitions of the elite and the strength of the lower classes, appealing to those who are active and energetic, even if their talents are limited. Through education, they attract talented individuals from lower-income backgrounds, particularly those in the middle classes who aspire to more. Above all, they turn teachers at every level into an intellectual elite, unconsciously striving for higher status. By continuously creating obstacles for private schools and greatly limiting individual tutoring, they ensure there are numerous educational positions available, drawing the attention of many who are desperate and compliant—far more than can ever be filled. However, these positions often provide only a meager living, leaving holders with a constant desire for promotion, which ties them even closer to the government’s agenda. It’s always more beneficial to cultivate mild discontent than true satisfaction, as contentment fosters courage, free thought, and creativity. Using this physically and mentally controlled group of educators, the youth of the nation is brought up to a standard of culture that serves the State, arranged on a prescribed scale. Furthermore, the naive and ambitious minds from all backgrounds are subtly influenced into believing that only careers acknowledged by the State bring social status. This belief in government examinations and credentials is so ingrained that even those who have built their success independently still feel a sense of unrest until their status receives formal recognition from above—until they become a “someone.” Ultimately, the State ties hundreds of jobs and positions to the requirement of being educated and certified in State schools if one hopes to enter this selective circle. Honor in society, a means of living, the chance to raise a family, protection from above, and a sense of belonging to a shared culture—all these create a web of aspirations that every young person enters: how could they feel any doubt? Over generations, the requirement to serve as a soldier for one year becomes an unquestioned norm, a given that shapes life plans from an early age. The State can then connect education and military service, talent, ambition, and strength through shared benefits—that is, enticing the most gifted individuals to join the army with promising terms and instilling in them a spirit of enthusiastic obedience; thus, they may eventually commit to the flag and enhance its prestige with their abilities, bringing it ever-greater brilliance. All that is left is a chance for major wars. These opportunities emerge from professional motives (and thus innocently) through diplomats, bolstered by media and financial markets. Because "the country," as a military nation, never needs to question its moral standing in war—it's already assured.
321.
The Press.—If we consider how even to-day all great political transactions glide upon the stage secretly and stealthily; how they are hidden by unimportant events, and seem small when close at hand; how they only show their far-reaching effect, and leave the soil still quaking, long after they have taken place;—what significance can we attach to the Press in its present position, with its daily expenditure of lung-power in order to bawl, to deafen, to excite, to terrify? Is it anything more than an everlasting false alarm, which tries to lead our ears and our wits into a false direction?
The Press.—If we think about how even today all major political events unfold quietly and secretly; how they are overshadowed by trivial matters, making them seem less significant up close; how their real impact only becomes clear later, leaving the ground still shaking long after they’ve happened;—what importance can we assign to the Press in its current role, with its constant shouting, noise, excitement, and fear-mongering? Is it anything more than a continuous false alarm that tries to mislead our ears and minds?
322.
After a Great Event.—A nation and a man whose soul has come to light through some great event generally feel the immediate need of some act of childishness or coarseness, as much from shame as for purposes of recreation.
After a Major Event.—A nation and a person whose true nature has been revealed through a significant event often feel a strong urge to engage in some kind of childish or crude behavior, driven equally by embarrassment and the desire for fun.
323.
To be a Good German means to de-Germanise Oneself.—National differences consist, [pg 155] far more than has hitherto been observed, only in the differences of various grades of culture, and are only to a very small extent permanent (nor even that in a strict sense). For this reason all arguments based on national character are so little binding on one who aims at the alteration of convictions—in other words, at culture. If, for instance, we consider all that has already been German, we shall improve upon the hypothetical question, “What is German?” by the counter-question, “What is now German?” and every good German will answer it practically, by overcoming his German characteristics. For when a nation advances and grows, it bursts the girdle previously given to it by its national outlook. When it remains stationary or declines, its soul is surrounded by a fresh girdle, and the crust, as it becomes harder and harder, builds a prison around, with walls growing ever higher. Hence if a nation has much that is firmly established, this is a sign that it wishes to petrify and would like to become nothing but a monument. This happened, from a definite date, in the case of Egypt. So he who is well-disposed towards the Germans may for his part consider how he may more and more grow out of what is German. The tendency to be un-German has therefore always been a mark of efficient members of our nation.
Being a Good German means to de-Germanize yourself.—National differences come, [pg 155] much more from variations in cultural levels than previously recognized, and are only minimally permanent (and even then, not in a strict sense). That’s why arguments based on national character hold little weight for those aiming to change beliefs—in other words, aiming for cultural change. For example, when we think about all that has been German, we should refine the question, “What’s German?” by asking instead, “What is now German?” and every good German will practically answer it by moving beyond their German traits. Because when a nation progresses and evolves, it breaks free from the constraints imposed by its national perspective. If it remains stagnant or regresses, its spirit becomes confined by new limitations, and as this shell hardens, it creates a prison with increasingly high walls. Therefore, if a nation has many established traits, it signifies a desire to fossilize and become nothing more than a monument. This was the case for Egypt after a certain point. Thus, someone who supports the Germans should consider how they might evolve beyond their German identity. The inclination to be less German has always been a trait of the most capable members of our nation.
324.
Foreignisms.—A foreigner who travelled in Germany found favour or the reverse by certain assertions of his, according to the districts in which he stayed. All intelligent Suabians, he used to say, [pg 156] are coquettish.—The other Suabians still believed that Uhland was a poet and Goethe immoral.—The best about German novels now in vogue was that one need not read them, for one knew already what they contained.—The native of Berlin seemed more good-humoured than the South German, for he was all too fond of mocking, and so could endure mockery himself, which the South German could not.—The intellect of the Germans was kept down by their beer and their newspapers: he recommended them tea and pamphlets, of course as a cure.—He advised us to contemplate the different nations of worn-out Europe and see how well each displayed some particular quality of old age, to the delight of those who sit before the great spectacle: how the French successfully represent the cleverness and amiability of old age, the English the experience and reserve, the Italians the innocence and candour. Can the other masks of old age be wanting? Where is the proud old man, the domineering old man, the covetous old man?—The most dangerous region in Germany was Saxony and Thuringia: nowhere else was there more mental nimbleness, more knowledge of men, side by side with freedom of thought; and all this was so modestly veiled by the ugly dialect and the zealous officiousness of the inhabitants that one hardly noticed that one here had to deal with the intellectual drill-sergeants of Germany, her teachers for good or evil.—The arrogance of the North Germans was kept in check by their tendency to obey, that of the South Germans by their tendency—to make themselves comfortable.—It appeared to him that [pg 157] in their women German men possessed awkward but self-opinionated housewives, who belauded themselves so perseveringly that they had almost persuaded the world, and at any rate their husbands, of their peculiarly German housewifely virtue.—When the conversation turned on Germany's home and foreign policy, he used to say (he called it “betray the secret”) that Germany's greatest statesman did not believe in great statesmen.—The future of Germany he found menaced and menacing, for Germans had forgotten how to enjoy themselves (an art that the Italians understood so well), but, by the great games of chance called wars and dynastic revolutions, had accustomed themselves to emotionalism, and consequently would one day have an émeute. For that is the strongest emotion that a nation can procure for itself.—The German Socialist was all the more dangerous because impelled by no definite necessity: his trouble lay in not knowing what he wanted; so, even if he attained many of his objects, he would still pine away from desire in the midst of delights, just like Faust, but presumably like a very vulgar Faust. “For the Faust-Devil,” he finally exclaimed, “by whom cultured Germans were so much plagued, was exorcised by Bismarck; but now the Devil has entered into the swine,17 and is worse than ever!”
Foreign words.—A foreigner who traveled in Germany gained favor or the opposite based on certain statements he made, depending on the regions he visited. He used to say that all intelligent Swabians are flirtatious. The other Swabians still believed that Uhland was a poet and Goethe was immoral. The best thing about the popular German novels these days was that one didn't need to read them, as one already knew their contents. The Berliner seemed more good-natured than the South Germans, as he enjoyed mocking others and could handle mockery himself, which the South Germans could not. The intellectual capacity of the Germans was held back by their beer and newspapers: he recommended they switch to tea and pamphlets, obviously as a remedy. He advised us to look at the various nations of worn-out Europe and see how each showcased particular qualities of old age, much to the enjoyment of the spectators: how the French represent the cleverness and kindness of old age, the English the experience and restraint, and the Italians the innocence and straightforwardness. Surely, there must be other representations of old age? Where is the proud old man, the domineering old man, the greedy old man?—The most dangerous regions in Germany were Saxony and Thuringia: nowhere else was there greater mental agility, more knowledge of people, combined with freedom of thought; yet all this was so modestly obscured by the ugly dialect and the zealous meddling of the inhabitants that one hardly noticed they were dealing with the intellectual drill sergeants of Germany, her teachers for better or worse.—The arrogance of the North Germans was tempered by their tendency to obey, while the South Germans were held back by their desire for comfort.—He thought that in their women, German men had somewhat clumsy but self-satisfied housewives, who praised themselves so persistently that they almost convinced the world, and certainly their husbands, of their unique German housewifely virtue.—When the conversation shifted to Germany's domestic and foreign policy, he would say (he called it "reveal the secret") that Germany's greatest statesman did not believe in great statesmen.—He saw Germany's future as both threatened and threatening, because Germans had forgotten how to enjoy themselves (an art the Italians excelled in), and through grand games of chance known as wars and dynastic upheavals, had gotten used to emotionalism, thus would eventually experience an riot. For that is the strongest emotion a nation can generate for itself.—The German Socialist was particularly dangerous because he was driven by no clear necessity: his problem was not knowing what he wanted; thus, even if he achieved many of his goals, he would still wither away from desire amidst pleasures, much like Faust, but probably more like a very ordinary Faust. "For the Faust Devil," he finally exclaimed, "who caused so much distress to cultured Germans, was driven out by Bismarck; but now the Devil has entered into the swine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and is worse than ever!"
325.
Opinions.—Most men are nothing and count for nothing until they have arrayed themselves in [pg 158] universal convictions and public opinions. This is in accordance with the tailors' philosophy, “The apparel makes the man.” Of exceptional men, however, it must be said, “The wearer primarily makes the apparel.” Here opinions cease to be public, and become something else than masks, ornament, and disguise.
Opinions.—Most men are nothing and mean nothing until they define themselves through [pg 158] universal beliefs and societal norms. This aligns with the tailors' saying, "Clothes make the person." However, for exceptional individuals, it should be noted, “The person makes the clothes.” At this point, opinions stop being public and transform into something more than just masks, decoration, and concealment.
326.
Two Kinds of Sobriety.—In order not to confound the sobriety arising from mental exhaustion with that arising from moderation, one must remark that the former is peevish, the latter cheerful.
Two Types of Sobriety.—To avoid mixing up the sobriety from mental fatigue with the sobriety from moderation, it's important to note that the former is irritable, while the latter is joyful.
327.
Debasement of Joy.—To call a thing good not a day longer than it appears to us good, and above all not a day earlier—that is the only way to keep joy pure. Otherwise, joy all too easily becomes insipid and rotten to the taste, and counts, for whole strata of the people, among the adulterated foodstuffs.
Debasing Joy.—The only way to keep joy genuine is to call something good only as long as it actually seems good to us, and definitely not a moment before that. Otherwise, joy can quickly turn bland and spoiled, and it becomes, for many people, just another type of fake happiness.
328.
The Scapegoat of Virtue.—When a man does his very best, those who mean well towards him, but are not capable of appreciating him, speedily seek a scapegoat to immolate, thinking it is the scapegoat of sin—but it is the scapegoat of virtue.
The Scapegoat of Virtue.—When a man gives his all, those who have good intentions but can't see his true worth quickly look for someone to blame, believing they are punishing the source of wrongdoing—but it is actually the sacrifice of virtue.
329.
330.
Influence a Phantom, not a Reality.—The man of mark gradually learns that so far as he has influence he is a phantom in other brains, and perhaps he falls into a state of subtle vexation of soul, in which he asks himself whether he must not maintain this phantom of himself for the benefit of his fellow-men.
Influence a Phantom, not a Reality.—A prominent person starts to realize that to the extent he has influence, he exists as a ghost in the minds of others. This may lead him to experience a subtle frustration within, causing him to question whether he needs to uphold this version of himself for the sake of others.
331.
Giving and Taking.—When one takes away (or anticipates) the smallest thing that another possesses, the latter is blind to the fact that he has been given something greater, nay, even the greatest thing.
Giving and Taking.—When someone takes away (or expects) even the smallest thing that another person has, that person often fails to see that they have received something much more valuable, or even the most valuable thing.
332.
Good Ploughland.—All rejection and negation betoken a deficiency in fertility. If we were good ploughland, we should allow nothing to be unused or lost, and in every thing, event, or person we should welcome manure, rain, or sunshine.
Good Farmland.—All rejection and negativity indicate a lack of fertility. If we were good ploughland, we would let nothing go to waste, and in everything, every event, or every person, we would embrace manure, rain, or sunshine.
333.
Intercourse as an Enjoyment.—If a man renounces the world and intentionally lives in solitude, he may come to regard intercourse with others, which he enjoys but seldom, as a special delicacy.
Intercourse as a Pleasure.—If a man gives up the outside world and chooses to live alone, he might start to see interactions with others, which he enjoys but experiences infrequently, as something special.
334.
To Know how to Suffer in Public.—We must advertise our misfortunes and from time to time heave audible sighs and show visible marks of impatience. For if we could let others see how assured and happy we are in spite of pain and privation, how envious and ill-tempered they would become at the sight!—But we must take care not to corrupt our fellow-men; besides, if they knew the truth, they would levy a heavy toll upon us. At any rate our public misfortune is our private advantage.
To Know How to Suffer in Public.—We need to share our struggles and occasionally let out loud sighs and show clear signs of frustration. Because if others could see how confident and happy we are despite our pain and hardships, they would become envious and grumpy at the sight!—But we have to be careful not to negatively influence those around us; besides, if they knew the truth, they would demand a steep price from us. In any case, our public suffering works to our private benefit.
335.
Warmth on the Heights.—On the heights it is warmer than people in the valleys suppose, especially in winter. The thinker recognises the full import of this simile.
Warmth on the Heights.—Up in the heights, it’s warmer than people in the valleys think, especially in winter. The thinker understands the deeper meaning of this comparison.
336.
To Will the Good and be Capable of the Beautiful.—It is not enough to practise the good one must have willed it, and, as the poet says, include the Godhead in our will. But the beautiful we must not will, we must be capable of it, in innocence and blindness, without any psychical curiosity. He that lights his lantern to find perfect men should remember the token by which to know them. They are the men who always act for the sake of the good and in so doing always attain to the beautiful without thinking of the beautiful. Many better and nobler men, from impotence or from want of beauty in their souls, remain unrefreshing [pg 161] and ugly to behold, with all their good will and good works. They rebuff and injure even virtue through the repulsive garb in which their bad taste arrays her.
To desire the good and to be able to appreciate the beautiful.—It's not enough to just do good; you have to genuinely want it, and, as the poet says, incorporate the divine into your intentions. However, we shouldn't actively seek the beautiful; instead, we need to be capable of appreciating it with innocence and without any psychological curiosity. Those who search for perfect people with a lantern should remember how to recognize them. They are the ones who always act for the sake of goodness and, in doing so, naturally achieve beauty without consciously pursuing it. Many other good and noble individuals, either due to their limitations or a lack of beauty in their souls, remain uninviting [pg 161] and unpleasant to see, despite their good intentions and actions. They even repel and harm virtue with the unattractive way their poor taste presents it.
337.
Danger of Renunciation.—We must beware of basing our lives on too narrow a foundation of appetite. For if we renounce all the joys involved in positions, honours, associations, revels, creature comforts, and arts, a day may come when we perceive that this repudiation has led us not to wisdom but to satiety of life.
Risk of Giving Up.—We need to be careful about building our lives on too limited a foundation of desire. If we give up all the pleasures that come with status, recognition, friends, celebrations, physical comforts, and the arts, there may come a time when we realize that this rejection hasn’t brought us wisdom but rather a feeling of emptiness in life.
338.
Final Opinion on Opinions.—Either we should hide our opinions or hide ourselves behind our opinions. Whoever does otherwise, does not know the way of the world, or belongs to the order of pious fire-eaters.
Final Thoughts on Opinions.—We should either keep our opinions to ourselves or protect ourselves with them. Anyone who does otherwise doesn’t understand how the world works or is part of the group of misguided idealists.
339.
“Gaudeamus Igitur.”—Joy must contain edifying and healing forces for the moral nature of man. Otherwise, how comes it that our soul, as soon as it basks in the sunshine of joy, unconsciously vows to itself, “I will be good!” “I will become perfect!” and is at once seized by a premonition of perfection that is like a shudder of religious awe?
“Gaudeamus Igitur.”—Joy must have uplifting and healing powers for our moral nature. Otherwise, how do we explain that as soon as our soul enjoys the warmth of joy, it instinctively decides, "I'll be good!" “I’m going to be perfect!” and is suddenly filled with a feeling of perfection that feels like a thrill of spiritual reverence?
340.
To One who is Praised.—So long as you are praised, believe that you are not yet on your own course but on that of another.
To One who's Praised.—As long as you’re being praised, remember that you’re not following your own path but someone else’s.
341.
Loving the Master.—The apprentice and the master love the master in different ways.
Loving the Boss.—The apprentice and the master appreciate the master in different ways.
342.
All-too-Beautiful and Human.—“Nature is too beautiful for thee, poor mortal,” one often feels. But now and then, at a profound contemplation of all that is human, in its fulness, vigour, tenderness, and complexity, I have felt as if I must say, in all humility, “Man also is too beautiful for the contemplation of man!” Nor did I mean the moral man alone, but every one.
All-too-Beautiful and Human.—"Nature is too beautiful for you, unfortunate soul," one often thinks. But every now and then, during a deep reflection on everything that is human, in its fullness, energy, tenderness, and complexity, I have felt the need to say, in all humility, "People are just too beautiful for other people to completely appreciate!" And I didn’t just mean the moral individuals, but everyone.
343.
Real and Personal Estate.—When life has treated us in true robber fashion, and has taken away all that it could of honour, joys, connections, health, and property of every kind, we perhaps discover in the end, after the first shock, that we are richer than before. For now we know for the first time what is so peculiarly ours that no robber hand can touch it, and perhaps, after all the plunder and devastation, we come forward with the airs of a mighty real estate owner.
Real and Personal Property.—When life has treated us like common thieves, stripping us of all our honor, joy, connections, health, and every form of wealth, we may eventually realize, after the initial shock wears off, that we actually have more than we did before. For the first time, we understand what truly belongs to us—something no thief can take away—and perhaps, after all the loss and destruction, we step forward with the confidence of a powerful property owner.
344.
Involuntarily Idealised.—The most painful feeling that exists is finding out that we are always taken for something higher than we really are. For we must thereby confess to ourselves, “There is in [pg 163] you some element of fraud—your speech, your expression, your bearing, your eye, your dealings; and this deceitful something is as necessary as your usual honesty, but constantly destroys its effect and its value.”
Involuntarily Idealized.—The most painful feeling is realizing that people always see us as something greater than we truly are. We have to admit to ourselves, “There’s a hint of deception in you—your words, expressions, demeanor, gaze, and interactions; this deceitful aspect is just as crucial as your typical honesty, but it constantly diminishes its effectiveness and value.”
345.
Idealist and Liar.—We must not let ourselves be tyrannised even by that finest faculty of idealising things: otherwise, truth will one day part company from us with the insulting remark: “Thou arch-liar, what have I to do with thee?”
Dreamer and Deceiver.—We must not allow ourselves to be controlled, even by our greatest ability to idealize things; otherwise, one day truth will leave us with the dismissive comment: "You master liar, what do I have to do with you?"
346.
Being Misunderstood.—When one is misunderstood generally, it is impossible to remove a particular misunderstanding. This point must be recognised, to save superfluous expenditure of energy in self-defence.
Misunderstood.—When someone is generally misunderstood, it’s often impossible to clarify just one specific misunderstanding. This is an important thing to realize so you can avoid wasting energy on trying to defend yourself.
347.
The Water-Drinker Speaks.—Go on drinking your wine, which has refreshed you all your life—what affair is it of yours if I have to be a water-drinker? Are not wine and water peaceable, brotherly elements, that can live side by side without mutual recriminations?
The Water-Drinker Talks.—Keep enjoying your wine, which has made you feel good all your life—what does it matter to you if I choose to drink water? Aren't wine and water friendly elements that can coexist without any conflict?
348.
From Cannibal Country.—In solitude the lonely man is eaten up by himself, among crowds by the many. Choose which you prefer.
From Cannibal Country.—In solitude, a lonely person is consumed by their own thoughts, while in a crowd, they are overwhelmed by others. Decide which one you prefer.
349.
The Freezing-Point of the Will.—“Some time the hour will come at last, the hour that will envelop you in the golden cloud of painlessness; when the soul enjoys its own weariness and, happy in patient playing with patience, resembles the waves of a lake, which on a quiet summer day, in the reflection of a many-hued evening sky, sip and sip at the shore and again are hushed—without end, without purpose, without satiety, without need—all calm rejoicing in change, all ebb and flow of Nature's pulse.” Such is the feeling and talk of all invalids, but if they attain that hour, a brief period of enjoyment is followed by ennui. But this is the thawing-wind of the frozen will, which awakes, stirs, and once more begets desire upon desire.—Desire is a sign of convalescence or recovery.
The Will's Freezing Point.—"Eventually, the moment will come that envelops you in a warm glow of comfort; a time when your soul finds joy in its own weariness and, happily playing a gentle game of patience, resembles the ripples on a lake. On a calm summer day, reflecting a vibrant evening sky, these ripples softly wash over the shore, then fall silent—endlessly, aimlessly, without ever feeling complete or wanting anything— all peacefully embracing change, all shifting with the rhythm of Nature." This is how all people in pain often feel and speak, but if they reach that hour, a brief moment of enjoyment is soon followed by boredom. Yet, this is the thawing breeze of the frozen will, which awakens, stirs, and once again creates desire after desire.—Desire is a sign of recovery or healing.
350.
The Disclaimed Ideal.—It happens sometimes by an exception that a man only reaches the highest when he disclaims his ideal. For this ideal previously drove him onward too violently, so that in the middle of the track he regularly got out of breath and had to rest.
The Disclaimed Ideal.—Sometimes, a person can only achieve their highest potential when they let go of their ideal. This ideal often pushes them too hard, causing them to get out of breath and need to take breaks along the way.
351.
A Treacherous Inclination.—It should be regarded as a sign of an envious but aspiring man, when he feels himself attracted by the thought that with regard to the eminent there is but one salvation—love.
A Dangerous Urge.—It should be seen as a sign of someone who is both envious and ambitious when he finds himself drawn to the idea that there is only one way to salvation for the great—love.
352.
Staircase Happiness.—Just as the wit of many men does not keep pace with opportunity (so that opportunity has already passed through the door while wit still waits on the staircase outside), so others have a kind of staircase happiness, which walks too slowly to keep pace with swift-footed Time. The best that it can enjoy of an experience, of a whole span of life, falls to its share long afterwards, often only as a weak, spicy fragrance, giving rise to longing and sadness—as if “it might have been possible”—some time or other—to drink one's fill of this element: but now it is too late.
Staircase Joy.—Just as the cleverness of many people doesn't keep up with opportunity (so that opportunity has already slipped through the door while wit is still waiting on the staircase outside), some others experience a kind of staircase happiness, which moves too slowly to keep up with fast-moving Time. The best it can experience from a moment, from an entire life, comes long after it’s passed, often only as a faint, spicy scent, leading to yearning and sadness—as if “it could have been possible”—at some point to fully indulge in this feeling: but now it’s too late.
353.
Worms.—The fact that an intellect contains a few worms does not detract from its ripeness.
Worms.—The presence of a few flaws in an intellect doesn't take away from its maturity.
354.
The Seat of Victory.—A good seat on horseback robs an opponent of his courage, the spectator of his heart—why attack such a man? Sit like one who has been victorious!
The Seat of Victory.—A good position on a horse takes away an opponent's confidence and leaves the spectator in awe—so why go after someone like that? Sit like a champion!
355.
Danger in Admiration.—From excessive admiration for the virtues of others one can lose the sense of one's own, and finally, through lack of practice, lose these virtues themselves, without retaining the alien virtues as compensation.
Danger in Admiration.—When you admire the qualities of others too much, you can end up losing sight of your own strengths, and eventually, by not practicing those strengths, you might lose them altogether, without gaining any of the qualities you admired in others as a trade-off.
356.
Uses of Sickliness.—He who is often ill not only has a far greater pleasure in health, on account of his so often getting well, but acquires a very keen sense of what is healthy or sickly in actions and achievements, both his own and others'. Thus, for example, it is just the writers of uncertain health—among whom, unfortunately, nearly all great writers must be classed—who are wont to have a far more even and assured tone of health in their writings, because they are better versed than are the physically robust in the philosophy of psychical health and convalescence and in their teachers—morning, sunshine, forest, and fountain.
Benefits of Illness.—Someone who is frequently ill finds much greater joy in being healthy because they experience recovery so often. They also develop a strong understanding of what is healthy or unhealthy in their own actions and in those of others. For instance, it's often the writers with uncertain health—among whom, sadly, nearly all great writers fall—who demonstrate a much steadier and more confident tone of health in their work. This is because they have a deeper grasp of the philosophy surrounding mental health and recovery, and they learn from their surroundings—like the morning, sunshine, forests, and fountains.
357.
Disloyalty a Condition of Mastery.—It cannot be helped—every master has but one pupil, and he becomes disloyal to him, for he also is destined for mastery.
Disloyalty is a Key to Mastery.—It’s inevitable—every master has only one pupil, and he eventually turns disloyal to him, because he is also meant for mastery.
358.
Never in Vain.—In the mountains of truth you never climb in vain. Either you already reach a higher point to-day, or you exercise your strength in order to be able to climb higher to-morrow.
Never in vain.—In the mountains of truth, you never climb in vain. Either you reach a higher point today, or you build your strength to climb higher tomorrow.
359.
360 degrees
A Sign of Radical Changes.—When we dream of persons long forgotten or dead, it is a sign that we have suffered radical changes, and that the soil on which we live has been completely undermined. The dead rise again, and our antiquity becomes modernity.
A Sign of Major Changes.—When we dream of people we haven't thought of in ages or who have passed away, it indicates that we've experienced significant changes, and that the foundation of our lives has been entirely shaken. The dead come back to life in our minds, and what was once old becomes new.
361.
Medicine of the Soul.—To lie still and think little is the cheapest medicine for all diseases of the soul, and, with the aid of good-will, becomes pleasanter every hour that it is used.
Medicine of the Soul.—Taking the time to relax and keep your thoughts simple is the most affordable remedy for all soul-related issues, and, with a bit of kindness, it gets more enjoyable the longer you practice it.
362.
Intellectual Order of Precedence.—You rank far below others when you try to establish the exception and they the rule.
Intellectual Hierarchy.—You are ranked much lower than others when you attempt to make an exception while they uphold the rule.
363.
The Fatalist.—You must believe in fate—science can compel you thereto. All that develops in you out of that belief—cowardice, devotion or loftiness, and uprightness—bears witness to the soil in which the grain was sown, but not to the grain itself, for from that seed anything and everything can grow.
The Fatalist.—You have to believe in fate—science can lead you to that conclusion. Everything that emerges from that belief—fear, loyalty, or greatness, and integrity—reflects the environment in which the seed was planted, but not the seed itself, since from that seed, anything and everything can flourish.
364.
365.
Excess as a Remedy.—We can make our own talent once more acceptable to ourselves by honouring and enjoying the opposite talent for some time to excess.—Using excess as a remedy is one of the more refined devices in the art of life.
Excess as a Solution.—We can make our own talents feel valuable again by embracing and indulging in the opposite talent for a while.—Using excess as a remedy is one of the more sophisticated techniques in the art of living.
366.
“Will a Self.”—Active, successful natures act, not according to the maxim, “Know thyself,” but as if always confronted with the command, “Will a self, so you will become a self.”—Fate seems always to have left them a choice. Inactive, contemplative natures, on the other hand, reflect on how they have chosen their self “once for all” at their entry into life.
“Will a Self.”—Active, successful people act not based on the saying, "Know yourself," but as if they are always facing the instruction, “Will a self, so you will become a self.”—It seems that fate always gives them a choice. Inactive, reflective people, however, think about how they have chosen their self "once and for all" when they came into life.
367.
To Live as Far as Possible without a Following.—How small is the importance of followers we first grasp when we have ceased to be the followers of our followers.
To Live as Independently as Possible without a Following.—We first realize how little followers really matter when we stop being the followers of those who follow us.
368.
Obscuring Oneself.—We must understand how to obscure ourselves in order to get rid of the gnat-swarms of pestering admirers.
Hiding Yourself.—We need to learn how to hide ourselves to shake off the annoying swarms of pestering admirers.
369.
Ennui.—There is an ennui of the most subtle and cultured brains, to which the best that the world can offer has become stale. Accustomed to eat ever more and more recherché fare and to feel disgust at coarser diet, they are in danger of dying of hunger. For the very best exists but in small quantities, and has sometimes become inaccessible or hard as stone, so that even good teeth can no longer bite it.
Bored.—There’s a boredom that affects the most refined and cultured minds, where the best that the world has to offer feels outdated. Used to indulging in increasingly sophisticated experiences and turning their nose up at simpler ones, they risk starving themselves. Because the very best is available only in limited amounts and can sometimes become unattainable or as hard as rock, even strong teeth can no longer handle it.
370.
The Danger in Admiration.—The admiration of a quality or of an art may be so strong as to deter us from aspiring to possess that quality or art.
The Risk in Admiration.—Admiring a quality or an art form can be so intense that it prevents us from wanting to develop that quality or skill ourselves.
371.
What is Required of Art.—One man wants to enjoy himself by means of art, another for a time to get out of or above himself.—To meet both requirements there exists a twofold species of artists.
What Art Requires.—One person wants to have a good time through art, while another seeks to rise above their everyday self for a while.—To satisfy both needs, there are two types of artists.
372.
Secessions.—Whoever secedes from us offends not us, perhaps, but certainly our adherents.
Secessions.—Whoever breaks away from us may not upset us directly, but they definitely offend our supporters.
373.
After Death.—It is only long after the death of a man that we find it inconceivable that he should be missed—in the case of really great men, only after decades. Those who are honest usually think when [pg 170] any one dies that he is not much missed, and that the pompous funeral oration is a piece of hypocrisy. Necessity first teaches the necessariness of an individual, and the proper epitaph is a belated sigh.
Afterlife.—It's only a long time after someone dies that we find it hard to believe that they are missed—especially in the case of truly great individuals, it can take decades. People who are honest often think that when someone dies, they aren't really missed, and that grand funeral speeches are just for show. It's necessity that first shows us how important a person was, and the right epitaph is nothing more than a late lamentation.
374.
Leaving in Hades.—We must leave many things in the Hades of half-conscious feeling, and not try to release them from their shadow-existence, or else they will become, as thoughts and words, our demoniacal tyrants, with cruel lust after our blood.
Leaving in Hades.—We have to let go of many things in the Hades of half-conscious feelings and not try to pull them out of their shadowy existence. Otherwise, they will become, like our thoughts and words, our demonic tyrants, with a cruel thirst for our blood.
375.
Near to Beggary.—Even the richest intellect sometimes mislays the key to the room in which his hoarded treasures repose. He is then like the poorest of the poor, who must beg to get a living.
Close to Beggary.—Even the smartest people can lose the key to the room where they keep their greatest ideas. In that moment, they're no different from those who are the poorest, having to beg just to survive.
376.
Chain-Thinkers.—To him who has thought a great deal, every new thought that he hears or reads at once assumes the form of a chain.
Chain-Thinkers.—For someone who has thought a lot, every new idea they come across immediately takes the shape of a chain.
377.
Pity.—In the gilded sheath of pity is sometimes hidden the dagger of envy.
Sad.—Sometimes, beneath the shiny surface of pity lies the sharp edge of envy.
378.
What is Genius?—To aspire to a lofty aim and to will the means to that aim.
What is Genius?—To aim high and to be determined to achieve it.
379.
Vanity of Combatants.—He who has no hope of victory in a combat, or who is obviously worsted, is all the more desirous that his style of fighting should be admired.
Vanity of Combatants.—Someone who has no chance of winning a fight, or who is clearly losing, is even more eager for others to admire their fighting style.
380.
The Philosophic Life Misinterpreted.—At the moment when one is beginning to take philosophy seriously, the whole world fancies that one is doing the reverse.
The Philosophical Life Misunderstood.—When someone starts taking philosophy seriously, everyone around them thinks they're doing the opposite.
381.
Imitation.—By imitation, the bad gains, the good loses credit—especially in art.
Imitation.—When it comes to imitation, the bad gets recognized, while the good loses value—especially in art.
382.
Final Teaching of History.—“Oh that I had but lived in those times!” is the exclamation of foolish and frivolous men. At every period of history that we seriously review, even if it be the most belauded era of the past, we shall rather cry out at the end, “Anything but a return to that! The spirit of that age would oppress you with the weight of a hundred atmospheres, the good and beautiful in it you would not enjoy, its evil you could not digest.” Depend upon it, posterity will pass the same verdict on our own epoch, and say that it was unbearable, that life under such conditions was intolerable. “And yet every one can endure his own times?” Yes, because the spirit of [pg 172] his age not only lies upon him but is in him. The spirit of the age offers resistance to itself and can bear itself.
Last Teaching of History.—"Oh, I wish I had lived in those times!" is the cry of foolish and shallow people. At every moment in history that we take a serious look at, even if it’s the most praised era of the past, we would more likely exclaim at the end, "Anything but going back to that! The vibe of that time would crush you like a hundred atmospheres; you wouldn’t see the good and beautiful in it, and its evil would be intolerable." Believe me, future generations will judge our current time in the same way, saying it was unbearable and that life under these conditions was intolerable. "But can’t everyone get through their own struggles?" Yes, because the spirit of [pg 172] his age not only lies on him but is in him. The spirit of the age pushes back against itself and can withstand itself.
383.
Greatness as a Mask.—By greatness in our comportment we embitter our foes; by envy that we do not conceal we almost reconcile them to us. For envy levels and makes equal; it is an unconscious, plaintive variety of modesty.—It may be indeed that here and there, for the sake of the above-named advantage, envy has been assumed as a mask by those who are not envious. Certainly, however, greatness in comportment is often used as the mask of envy by ambitious men who would rather suffer drawbacks and embitter their foes than let it be seen that they place them on an equal footing with themselves.
Greatness as a Mask.—By acting great, we make our enemies resent us; by showing envy that we don’t hide, we almost win them over. Envy equalizes things and creates a sense of sameness; it’s a kind of subtle, sorrowful modesty. It’s possible that, now and then, for the sake of this benefit, some people who aren’t genuinely envious might adopt envy as a disguise. However, it’s clear that many ambitious individuals use their grand demeanor as a cover for their envy, preferring to deal with disadvantages and sour their enemies rather than admit they see them as equals.
384.
Unpardonable.—You gave him an opportunity of displaying the greatness of his character, and he did not make use of the opportunity. He will never forgive you for that.
Unforgivable.—You gave him a chance to show his true character, and he didn’t take it. He will never forgive you for that.
385.
Contrasts.—The most senile thought ever conceived about men lies in the famous saying, “The ego is always hateful,” the most childish in the still more famous saying, “Love thy neighbour as thyself.”—With the one knowledge of men has ceased, with the other it has not yet begun.
Contrasts.—The most outdated idea about people is captured in the well-known phrase, “The ego is always toxic,” while the most naive is found in the even more famous saying, “Love your neighbor as yourself.”—One reflects a complete misunderstanding of people, while the other suggests we haven’t even started to understand them.
386.
A Defective Ear.—“We still belong to the mob so long as we always shift the blame on to others; we are on the track of wisdom when we always make ourselves alone responsible; but the wise man finds no one to blame, neither himself nor others.”—Who said that? Epictetus, eighteen hundred years ago.—The world has heard but forgotten the saying.—No, the world has not heard and not forgotten it: everything is not forgotten. But we had not the necessary ear, the ear of Epictetus.—So he whispered it into his own ear?—Even so: wisdom is the whispering of the sage to himself in the crowded market-place.
A Defective Ear.—"We remain part of the crowd as long as we keep blaming others; we begin our journey to wisdom when we take full responsibility ourselves; but a wise person finds no one to blame—not themselves or anyone else."—Who said that? Epictetus, eighteen hundred years ago.—The world has heard it but forgotten it.—No, the world hasn’t heard it and hasn’t forgotten it: not everything is lost. But we lacked the right perspective, the perspective of Epictetus.—So he whispered it only to himself?—Exactly: wisdom is the sage quietly reminding themselves in a bustling marketplace.
387.
A Defect of Standpoint, not of Vision.—We always stand a few paces too near ourselves and a few paces too far from our neighbour. Hence we judge him too much in the lump, and ourselves too much by individual, occasional, insignificant features and circumstances.
A Flaw in Perspective, not in Sight.—We often stand too close to ourselves and too far from others. Because of this, we tend to judge them as a whole while evaluating ourselves based on individual, random, and minor traits and situations.
388.
Ignorance about Weapons.—How little we care whether another knows a subject or not!—whereas he perhaps sweats blood at the bare idea that he may be considered ignorant on the point. Yes, there are exquisite fools, who always go about with a quiverful of mighty, excommunicatory utterances, ready to shoot down any one who shows freely that there are matters in which their judgment is not taken into account.
Lack of Knowledge on Weapons.—We hardly care if someone knows a topic or not!—while they might be anxious about the mere thought of being seen as uninformed on the issue. Yes, there are some foolish people who always carry a load of harsh, condemning remarks, eager to attack anyone who openly reveals that there are areas where their opinions aren't considered.
389.
At the Drinking-Table of Experience.—People whose innate moderation leads them to drink but the half of every glass, will not admit that everything in the world has its lees and sediment.
At the Experience Drinking Table.—People who naturally drink in moderation and only consume half of each glass won't accept that everything in the world has its dregs and sediment.
390.
Singing-Birds.—The followers of a great man often put their own eyes out, so that they may be the better able to sing his praise.
Singing Birds.—The supporters of a great leader often blind themselves to better sing his praises.
391.
Beyond our Ken.—The good generally displeases us when it is beyond our ken.
Beyond our understanding.—We usually find what is good unappealing when it is beyond our understanding.
392.
Rule as Mother or as Child.—There is one condition that gives birth to rules, another to which rules give birth.
Rule as a Mother or as a Child.—There’s one condition that creates rules, and another that rules create.
393.
Comedy.—We sometimes earn honour or love for actions and achievements which we have long since sloughed as the snake sloughs his skin. We are hereby easily seduced into becoming the comic actors of our own past, and into throwing the old skin once more about our shoulders—and that not merely from vanity, but from good-will towards our admirers.
Comedy.—Sometimes we gain respect or affection for things we've done and accomplished that we’ve long since moved on from, like a snake shedding its skin. We can easily be tempted to play the role of the comedic figures from our own past, putting on that old skin again—not just out of vanity, but from a genuine desire to please those who admire us.
394.
395.
Not Buying too Dear.—The things that we buy too dear we generally turn to bad use, because we have no love for them but only a painful recollection. Thus they involve a twofold drawback.
Not Paying Too Much.—The things we buy at too high a price usually end up being misused, as we don’t have any affection for them, just a painful memory. This leads to a double disadvantage.
396.
The Philosophy that Society always Needs.—The pillars of the social structure rest upon the fundamental fact that every one cheerfully contemplates all that he is, does, and attempts, his sickness or health, his poverty or affluence, his honour or insignificance, and says to himself, “After all, I would not change places with any one!”—Whoever wishes to add a stone to the social structure should always try to implant in mankind this cheerful philosophy of contentment and refusal to change places.
The Philosophy Society Always Needs.—The foundations of social structure are based on the essential idea that everyone happily considers everything about themselves—their health or illness, their wealth or poverty, their honor or lack of it—and thinks to themselves, "Honestly, I wouldn’t want to be anyone else!"—Anyone who wants to contribute to society should always aim to instill in people this positive philosophy of contentment and the choice not to swap places with others.
397.
The Mark of a Noble Soul.—A noble soul is not that which is capable of the highest flights, but that which rises little and falls little, living always in a free and bright atmosphere and altitude.
The Sign of a Noble Soul.—A noble soul isn’t one that soars to the highest heights but one that rises and falls just a bit, always living in a free and bright environment.
398.
399.
Being Satisfied.—We show that we have attained maturity of understanding when we no longer go where rare flowers lurk under the thorniest hedges of knowledge, but are satisfied with gardens, forests, meadows, and ploughlands, remembering that life is too short for the rare and uncommon.
Being Satisfied.—We demonstrate that we've reached maturity of understanding when we no longer seek out rare flowers hiding beneath the thorniest barriers of knowledge, but instead find contentment in gardens, forests, meadows, and farmlands, keeping in mind that life is too short for the rare and unusual.
400.
Advantage in Privation.—He who always lives in the warmth and fulness of the heart, and, as it were, in the summer air of the soul, cannot form an idea of that fearful delight which seizes more wintry natures, who for once in a way are kissed by the rays of love and the milder breath of a sunny February day.
Advantage in Hardship.—Someone who constantly experiences the warmth and richness of the heart, and lives in the bright, uplifting atmosphere of the soul, cannot imagine the intense pleasure that captures those with a more reserved nature, who occasionally enjoy the touch of love and the gentler breeze of a sunny February day.
401.
Recipe for the Sufferer.—You find the burden of life too heavy? Then you must increase the burden of your life. When the sufferer finally thirsts after and seeks the river of Lethe, then he must become a hero to be certain of finding it.
Recipe for the Struggling.—Do you feel like the weight of life is too much to handle? Then you need to take on even more challenges. When someone who suffers finally craves and searches for the river of Lethe, they need to become a hero to be sure they will find it.
402.
The Judge.—He who has seen another's ideal becomes his inexorable judge, and as it were his evil conscience.
The Judge.—Once someone has witnessed another person's ideal, they become an unyielding judge and, in a way, a nagging guilt.
403.
404.
How Duty Acquires a Glamour.—You can change a brazen duty into gold in the eyes of all by always performing something more than you have promised.
How Duty Gets Glamorous.—You can turn a bold responsibility into something precious in everyone’s eyes by consistently delivering beyond what you’ve committed to.
405.
Prayer to Mankind.—“Forgive us our virtues”—so should we pray to mankind.
Prayer for Humanity.—"Forgive us our virtues."—this is how we should pray to humanity.
406.
They that Create and They that Enjoy.—Every one who enjoys thinks that the principal thing to the tree is the fruit, but in point of fact the principal thing to it is the seed.—Herein lies the difference between them that create and them that enjoy.
Creators and Appreciators.—Everyone who enjoys believes that the main focus of the tree is the fruit, but in reality, the most important part is the seed.—This highlights the difference between those who create and those who enjoy.
407.
The Glory of all Great Men.—What is the use of genius if it does not invest him who contemplates and reveres it with such freedom and loftiness of feeling that he no longer has need of genius?—To make themselves superfluous is the glory of all great men.
The Brilliance of All Great Individuals.—What’s the point of genius if it doesn't elevate those who admire and cherish it to the point where they no longer depend on genius?—The true glory of all great men lies in making themselves unnecessary.
408.
The Journey to Hades.—I too have been in the underworld, even as Odysseus, and I shall often be there again. Not sheep alone have I sacrificed, [pg 178] that I might be able to converse with a few dead souls, but not even my own blood have I spared. There were four pairs who responded to me in my sacrifice: Epicurus and Montaigne, Goethe and Spinoza, Plato and Rousseau, Pascal and Schopenhauer. With them I have to come to terms. When I have long wandered alone, I will let them prove me right or wrong; to them will I listen, if they prove each other right or wrong. In all that I say, conclude, or think out for myself and others, I fasten my eyes on those eight and see their eyes fastened on mine.—May the living forgive me if I look upon them at times as shadows, so pale and fretful, so restless and, alas! so eager for life. Those eight, on the other hand, seem to me so living that I feel as if even now, after their death, they could never become weary of life. But eternal vigour of life is the important point: what matters “eternal life,” or indeed life at all?
The Journey to Hades.—I’ve also been to the underworld, just like Odysseus, and I’ll visit again. Not just sheep have I sacrificed, [pg 178] to communicate with a few souls from beyond, but I've even sacrificed my own kin. Four pairs answered me in my sacrifices: Epicurus and Montaigne, Goethe and Spinoza, Plato and Rousseau, Pascal and Schopenhauer. I need to reconcile with them. After wandering alone for a long time, I’ll let them judge me right or wrong; I’ll listen to them as they weigh each other’s arguments. In everything I say, conclude, or think for myself and others, I keep my focus on those eight and see them focused on me. —May the living forgive me if I sometimes view them as shadows, so pale and anxious, so restless and, sadly, so desperate for life. Those eight, on the other hand, feel so alive to me that I think even now, after their death, they could never grow tired of living. But the real question is eternal vigor of life: what does “eternal life” even matter, or life in general?
Part II. The Wanderer and His Shadow.
The Shadow: It is so long since I heard you speak that I should like to give you an opportunity of talking.
The Shadow: It’s been so long since I heard you speak that I’d really like to give you a chance to talk.
The Wanderer: I hear a voice—where? whose? I almost fancied that I heard myself speaking, but with a voice yet weaker than my own.
The Drifter: I hear a voice—where? Whose is it? I almost thought I heard myself talking, but with a voice even softer than my own.
The Shadow (after a pause): Are you not glad to have an opportunity of speaking?
*The Shadow* (after a pause): Are you not happy to have a chance to talk?
The Wanderer: By God and everything else in which I disbelieve, it is my shadow that speaks. I hear it, but I do not believe it.
*The Wanderer*: By God and everything else I don't believe in, it's my shadow that's talking. I hear it, but I don't believe it.
The Shadow: Let us assume that it exists, and think no more about it. In another hour all will be over.
*The Shadow*: Let's just say it exists and leave it at that. In another hour, this will all be finished.
The Wanderer: That is just what I thought when in a forest near Pisa I saw first two and then five camels.
*The Explorer*: That’s exactly what I was thinking when, in a forest near Pisa, I first saw two camels and then five.
The Shadow: It is all the better if we are both equally forbearing towards each other when for once our reason is silent. Thus we shall avoid losing our tempers in conversation, and shall not at once apply mutual thumb-screws in the event of any word sounding for once unintelligible to us. If one does not know exactly how to answer, it is enough to [pg 182] say something. Those are the reasonable terms on which I hold conversation with any person. During a long talk the wisest of men becomes a fool once and a simpleton thrice.
The Shadow: It’s even better if we can both be patient with each other when our logic takes a break. This way, we can avoid losing our cool during discussions and won't jump to conclusions if something we say sounds confusing. If you’re not sure how to respond, it’s enough to [pg 182] just say something. Those are the fair terms on which I engage in conversation with anyone. In a long discussion, even the smartest person can act foolishly at times and appear naïve even more.
The Wanderer: Your moderation is not flattering to those to whom you confess it.
The Traveler: Your restraint doesn't impress those to whom you admit it.
The Shadow: Am I, then, to flatter?
The Shadow: Should I really be flattering?
The Wanderer: I thought a man's shadow was his vanity. Surely vanity would never say, “Am I, then, to flatter?”
*The Wanderer*: I used to think a man's shadow was just his pride. Surely pride would never ask, “Should I, then, flatter?”
The Shadow: Nor does human vanity, so far as I am acquainted with it, ask, as I have done twice, whether it may speak. It simply speaks.
The Shadow: From what I know about human vanity, it doesn't ask, like I have on two occasions, if it can talk. It just talks.
The Wanderer: Now I see for the first time how rude I am to you, my beloved shadow. I have not said a word of my supreme delight in hearing and not merely seeing you. You must know that I love shadows even as I love light. For the existence of beauty of face, clearness of speech, kindliness and firmness of character, the shadow is as necessary as the light. They are not opponents—rather do they hold each other's hands like good friends; and when the light vanishes, the shadow glides after it.
*The Wanderer*: Now I realize for the first time how rude I am to you, my dear shadow. I haven't expressed my greatest happiness in hearing you, not just seeing you. You should know that I love shadows just as much as I love light. For the existence of beauty in a face, clarity in speech, kindness, and strength of character, the shadow is just as important as the light. They aren't enemies—instead, they support each other like good friends; and when the light fades, the shadow follows right after.
The Shadow: Yes, and I hate the same thing that you hate—night. I love men because they are votaries of life. I rejoice in the gleam of their eyes when they recognise and discover, they who never weary of recognising and discovering. That shadow which all things cast when the sunshine of knowledge falls upon them—that shadow too am I.
The Shadow: Yes, and I hate the same thing you hate—night. I love people because they are devoted to life. I take joy in the sparkle of their eyes when they recognize and discover, those who never get tired of recognizing and discovering. That shadow which everything casts when the light of knowledge shines on it—that shadow is me too.
The Wanderer: I think I understand you, although you have expressed yourself in somewhat [pg 183] shadowy terms. You are right. Good friends give to each other here and there, as a sign of mutual understanding, an obscure phrase which to any third party is meant to be a riddle. And we are good friends, you and I. So enough of preambles! Some few hundred questions oppress my soul, and the time for you to answer them is perchance but short. Let us see how we may come to an understanding as quickly and peaceably as possible.
*The Wanderer*: I think I get what you're saying, even if it's a bit unclear. You're right. Good friends give each other hints and inside jokes that might sound like riddles to anyone else. And we are good friends, you and I. So let’s skip the small talk! I have a few hundred questions weighing on my mind, and your time to answer them might be limited. Let’s figure out how to communicate quickly and calmly.
The Shadow: But shadows are more shy than men. You will not reveal to any man the manner of our conversation?
*The Shadow*: But shadows are shyer than people. You won't tell anyone about how we talked, will you?
The Wanderer: The manner of our conversation? Heaven preserve me from wire-drawn, literary dialogues! If Plato had found less pleasure in spinning them out, his readers would have found more pleasure in Plato. A dialogue that in real life is a source of delight, when turned into writing and read, is a picture with nothing but false perspectives. Everything is too long or too short.—Yet perhaps I may reveal the points on which we have come to an understanding?
*The Wanderer*: How are we communicating? Please save me from drawn-out, literary conversations! If Plato had enjoyed making them shorter, his readers would have enjoyed him more. A dialogue that's enjoyable in real life, when it’s written down and read, becomes a distorted image. Everything feels either too long or too short.—But maybe I can share the points we've agreed on?
The Shadow: With that I am content. For every one will only recognise your views once more, and no one will think of the shadow.
*The Shadow*: That makes me happy. Everyone will see your perspective again, and no one will pay attention to the shadow.
The Wanderer: Perhaps you are wrong, my friend! Hitherto they have observed in my views more of the shadow than of me.
*The Wanderer*: Maybe you’re mistaken, my friend! Until now, they’ve seen more of the shadow of my views than the actual me.
The Shadow: More of the shadow than of the light? Is that possible?
*The Shadow*: More about the shadow than the light? Is that even possible?
The Wanderer: Be serious, dear fool! My very first question demands seriousness.
*The Wanderer*: Come on, seriously, my dear fool! My very first question needs you to be serious.
1.
Of the Tree of Knowledge.—Probability, but no truth; the semblance of freedom, but no freedom—these are the two fruits by virtue of which the tree of knowledge cannot be confounded with the tree of life.
Of the Tree of Knowledge.—Chance, but no certainty; the illusion of freedom, but no real freedom—these are the two fruits that distinguish the tree of knowledge from the tree of life.
2.
The World's Reason.—That the world is not the abstract essence of an eternal reasonableness is sufficiently proved by the fact that that bit of the world which we know—I mean our human reason—is none too reasonable. And if this is not eternally and wholly wise and reasonable, the rest of the world will not be so either. Here the conclusion a minori ad majus, a parte ad totum holds good, and that with decisive force.
The Reason for the World.—The idea that the world is not just an abstract essence of eternal reason is clearly demonstrated by the fact that the part of the world we know—I’m talking about our human reason—is far from being completely reasonable. And if this aspect isn’t eternally and fully wise and reasonable, then the rest of the world won’t be either. Here, the conclusion from the lesser to the greater, from the part to the whole is valid, and it holds strong.
3.
“In the Beginning was.”—To glorify the origin—that is the metaphysical after-shoot which sprouts again at the contemplation of history, and absolutely makes us imagine that in the beginning of things lies all that is most valuable and essential.
“In the Beginning was.”—To celebrate the origin—that’s the deeper thought that emerges when we reflect on history, leading us to believe that in the start of everything lies all that is most precious and fundamental.
4.
Standard for the Value of Truth.—The difficulty of climbing mountains is no gauge of their height. Yet in the case of science it is different!—we are told by certain persons who wish to be considered “the initiated,”—the difficulty in finding [pg 185] truth is to determine the value of truth! This insane morality originates in the idea that “truths” are really nothing more than gymnastic appliances, with which we have to exercise ourselves until we are thoroughly tired. It is a morality for the athletes and gymnasts of the intellect.
Standard for the Value of Truth.—The challenge of climbing mountains doesn’t measure their height. But in science, it’s different!—we’re told by some people who want to be seen as “the chosen ones,”—the struggle to discover [pg 185] truth is what defines its value! This crazy perspective comes from the belief that “truths” are just tools for us to work out with until we’re completely worn out. It’s a mindset for the mental athletes and gymnasts.
5.
Use of Words and Reality.—There exists a simulated contempt for all the things that mankind actually holds most important, for all everyday matters. For instance, we say “we only eat to live”—an abominable lie, like that which speaks of the procreation of children as the real purpose of all sexual pleasure. Conversely, the reverence for “the most important things” is hardly ever quite genuine. The priests and metaphysicians have indeed accustomed us to a hypocritically exaggerated use of words regarding these matters, but they have not altered the feeling that these most important things are not so important as those despised “everyday matters.” A fatal consequence of this twofold hypocrisy is that we never make these everyday matters (such as eating, housing, clothes, and intercourse) the object of a constant unprejudiced and universal reflection and revision, but, as such a process appears degrading, we divert from them our serious intellectual and artistic side. Hence in such matters habit and frivolity win an easy victory over the thoughtless, especially over inexperienced youth. On the other hand, our continual transgressions of the simplest laws of body and mind reduce us all, young [pg 186] and old, to a disgraceful state of dependence and servitude—I mean to that fundamentally superfluous dependence upon physicians, teachers and clergymen, whose dead-weight still lies heavy upon the whole of society.
Use of Words and Reality.—There’s a fake disdain for all the things that people truly value, for all the everyday stuff. For example, we say "we eat to survive"—a terrible lie, similar to claiming that having kids is the only reason for any sexual pleasure. On the flip side, the respect for “the most crucial things” is rarely sincere. The priests and philosophers have trained us to use hyperbolic language about these issues, but they haven’t changed the feeling that these “important things” aren’t as crucial as those scorned “everyday matters.” A harmful result of this dual hypocrisy is that we never objectively and global reflect on or reassess these everyday issues (like eating, shelter, clothing, and intimacy), and because such reflection seems demeaning, we shift our serious thinking and creativity away from them. Thus, in these areas, habit and triviality easily overpower the careless, especially inexperienced young people. Meanwhile, our constant violations of the simplest laws of body and mind drag everyone—young [pg 186] and old—into a shameful state of dependence and servitude. I mean that fundamentally unnecessary reliance on doctors, teachers, and clergy, whose burdensome influence still weighs heavily on society.
6.
Earthly Infirmities and their Main Cause.—If we look about us, we are always coming across men who have eaten eggs all their lives without observing that the oblong-shaped taste the best; who do not know that a thunder-storm is beneficial to the stomach; that perfumes are most fragrant in cold, clear air; that our sense of taste varies in different parts of our mouths; that every meal at which we talk well or listen well does harm to the digestion. If we are not satisfied with these examples of defective powers of observation, we shall concede all the more readily that the everyday matters are very imperfectly seen and rarely observed by the majority. Is this a matter of indifference?—Let us remember, after all, that from this defect are derived nearly all the bodily and spiritual infirmities of the individual. Ignorance of what is good and bad for us, in the arrangement of our mode of life, the division of our day, the selection of our friends and the time we devote to them, in business and leisure, commanding and obeying, our feeling for nature and for art, our eating, sleeping, and meditation; ignorance and lack of keen perceptions in the smallest and most ordinary details—this it is that makes the world “a vale of tears” for so many. Let us not say that here [pg 187] as everywhere the fault lies with human unreason. Of reason there is enough and to spare, but it is wrongly directed and artificially diverted from these little intimate things. Priests and teachers, and the sublime ambition of all idealists, coarser and subtler, din it even into the child's ears that the means of serving mankind at large depend upon altogether different things—upon the salvation of the soul, the service of the State, the advancement of science, or even upon social position and property; whereas the needs of the individual, his requirements great and small during the twenty-four hours of the day, are quite paltry or indifferent.—Even Socrates attacked with all his might this arrogant neglect of the human for the benefit of humanity, and loved to indicate by a quotation from Homer the true sphere and conception of all anxiety and reflection: “All that really matters,” he said, “is the good and evil hap I find at home.”
Earthly Weaknesses and Their Primary Cause.—If we look around us, we constantly encounter people who have eaten eggs their entire lives without realizing that the oblong ones taste the best; who don’t know that a thunderstorm is good for the stomach; that scents are most pleasant in cold, clear air; that our sense of taste changes in different areas of our mouths; that every meal where we talk or listen well harms our digestion. If these examples of poor observation aren’t enough, we can easily agree that everyday things are often seen poorly and rarely noticed by most people. Is this unimportant?—Let’s remember that from this lack of observation stem almost all physical and spiritual ailments of an individual. Ignorance of what is good and bad for us, in how we live, how we divide our day, the friends we choose and the time we spend with them, in work and leisure, in commanding and obeying, our appreciation for nature and art, our eating, sleeping, and reflecting; ignorance and lack of sharp perceptions in the smallest and simplest details—this is what turns the world “into a valley of tears” for so many. Let’s not say that here [pg 187] as everywhere the fault lies with human irrationality. There is enough reason to go around, but it is misinformed and redirected from these small, personal matters. Priests and educators, along with the noble ambitions of all idealists, loudly insist, even into the ears of children, that serving humanity depends on entirely different things—on saving souls, serving the State, advancing science, or even on social status and wealth; while the needs of the individual, both large and small throughout the day, are seen as trivial or unimportant.—Even Socrates vehemently challenged this arrogant neglect of personal needs for the sake of humanity and liked to quote Homer to highlight the true focus of all anxiety and contemplation: "Everything that really matters," he said, “is the good and bad I encounter at home.”
7.
Two Means of Consolation.—Epicurus, the soul-comforter of later antiquity, said, with that marvellous insight which to this very day is so rarely to be found, that for the calming of the spirit the solution of the final and ultimate theoretical problems is by no means necessary. Hence, instead of raising a barren and remote discussion of the final question, whether the Gods existed, it sufficed him to say to those who were tormented by “fear of the Gods”: “If there are Gods, they do not concern themselves with us.” The latter position is far stronger and [pg 188] more favourable, for, by conceding a few points to the other, one makes him readier to listen and to take to heart. But as soon as he sets about proving the opposite (that the Gods do concern themselves with us), into what thorny jungles of error must the poor man fall, quite of his own accord, and without any cunning on the part of his interlocutor! The latter must only have enough subtlety and humanity to conceal his sympathy with this tragedy. Finally, the other comes to feel disgust—the strongest argument against any proposition—disgust with his own hypothesis. He becomes cold, and goes away in the same frame of mind as the pure atheist who says, “What do the Gods matter to me? The devil take them!”—In other cases, especially when a half-physical, half-moral assumption had cast a gloom over his spirit, Epicurus did not refute the assumption. He agreed that it might be true, but that there was a second assumption to explain the same phenomenon, and that it could perhaps be maintained in other ways. The plurality of hypotheses (for example, that concerning the origin of conscientious scruples) suffices even in our time to remove from the soul the shadows that arise so easily from pondering over a hypothesis which is isolated, merely visible, and hence overvalued a hundredfold.—Thus whoever wishes to console the unfortunate, the criminal, the hypochondriac, the dying, may call to mind the two soothing suggestions of Epicurus, which can be applied to a great number of problems. In their simplest form they would run: firstly, granted the thing is so, it does not concern us; secondly, the thing may be so, but it may also be otherwise.
Two Ways to Find Comfort.—Epicurus, the comforter of souls in later antiquity, pointed out, with that remarkable insight that still seems rare today, that to calm the spirit, it’s not necessary to solve the ultimate theoretical questions. Instead of engaging in a fruitless debate about whether the Gods exist, he simply told those tormented by "fear of the gods": "If there are gods, they don't care about us." This perspective is much stronger and [pg 188] more reassuring, as acknowledging a few points from the other side makes them more open to listening and considering. But as soon as he tries to prove the opposite (that the Gods do care about us), he falls into a confusing maze of errors all on his own, without any trickery from his conversation partner! The latter just needs to possess enough subtlety and compassion to hide his sympathy for this tragedy. Ultimately, the other person ends up feeling disgust—the strongest argument against any claim—disgust for his own hypothesis. He gets cold and leaves with the same mindset as the pure atheist who says, "What do the gods mean to me? To hell with them!"—In other cases, especially when a mixture of physical and moral assumptions has darkened his spirit, Epicurus didn’t refute the assumption. He acknowledged it could be true, but there was a second assumption that could explain the same phenomenon, and perhaps those could be supported in other ways. The variety of hypotheses (like those regarding the origins of moral scruples) is still enough today to lift the soul from the shadows that easily arise from obsessing over a single, isolated, and thus overvalued hypothesis. —Therefore, anyone who wishes to comfort the unfortunate, the guilty, the hypochondriac, or the dying can recall Epicurus’s two soothing suggestions, which can be applied to many issues. In their simplest form, they would be: first, assuming it is true, it doesn’t concern us; second, it could be true, but it might also be false.
8.
In the Night.—So soon as night begins to fall our sensations concerning everyday matters are altered. There is the wind, prowling as if on forbidden paths, whispering as if in search of something, fretting because he cannot find it. There is the lamplight, with its dim red glow, its weary look, unwillingly fighting against night, a sullen slave to wakeful man. There are the breathings of the sleeper, with their terrible rhythm, to which an ever-recurring care seems to blow the trumpet-melody—we do not hear it, but when the sleeper's bosom heaves we feel our heart-strings tighten; and when the breath sinks and almost dies away into a deathly stillness, we say to ourselves, “Rest awhile, poor troubled spirit!” All living creatures bear so great a burden that we wish them an eternal rest; night invites to death.—If human beings were deprived of the sun and resisted night by means of moonlight and oil-lamps, what a philosophy would cast its veil over them! We already see only too plainly how a shadow is thrown over the spiritual and intellectual nature of man by that moiety of darkness and sunlessness that envelops life.
At Night.—As soon as night starts to fall, our feelings about everyday life change. The wind rustles around as if exploring forbidden paths, whispering as if searching for something it can't find. The lamplight casts a dim red glow, looking tired and reluctantly battling against the night, like a gloomy servant to the wakeful person. There are the sounds of the sleeper's breathing, with a haunting rhythm that seems to be summoned by a persistent worry—we might not hear it, but when the sleeper's chest rises, we feel our heartstrings tighten; and when the breath drops and nearly fades into a deathly silence, we find ourselves thinking, “Take a break, troubled soul!” All living beings carry such heavy burdens that we wish them eternal peace; night beckons towards death.—If people were cut off from the sun and fought against the night with moonlight and oil lamps, what kind of philosophy would cover them? We can already see too clearly how a shadow falls over the spiritual and intellectual aspects of humanity due to that portion of darkness and absence of sunlight that surrounds life.
9.
Origin of the Doctrine of Free Will.—Necessity sways one man in the shape of his passions, another as a habit of hearing and obeying, a third as a logical conscience, a fourth as a caprice and a mischievous delight in evasions. These four, [pg 190] however, seek the freedom of their will at the very point where they are most securely fettered. It is as if the silkworm sought freedom of will in spinning. What is the reason? Clearly this, that every one thinks himself most free where his vitality is strongest; hence, as I have said, now in passion, now in duty, now in knowledge, now in caprice. A man unconsciously imagines that where he is strong, where he feels most thoroughly alive, the element of his freedom must lie. He thinks of dependence and apathy, independence and vivacity as forming inevitable pairs.—Thus an experience that a man has undergone in the social and political sphere is wrongly transferred to the ultimate metaphysical sphere. There the strong man is also the free man, there the vivid feeling of joy and sorrow, the high hopes, the keen desires, the powerful hates are the attributes of the ruling, independent natures, while the thrall and the slave live in a state of dazed oppression.—The doctrine of free will is an invention of the ruling classes.
Origin of the Doctrine of Free Will.—Necessity influences one person through their passions, another through a habit of listening and obeying, a third through a rational conscience, and a fourth through whims and a playful enjoyment of avoiding responsibilities. These four, [pg 190] however, seek the freedom of their will right at the point where they are most tightly bound. It’s like a silkworm looking for freedom of will while spinning. Why is that? It’s clear that everyone believes they are most free where they feel most alive; therefore, as I've mentioned, sometimes in passion, sometimes in duty, sometimes in knowledge, and sometimes in whim. A person unconsciously thinks that where they are strong, where they feel most fully alive, is where their freedom must exist. They consider dependence and apathy, independence and energy as pairs that go together. —Thus, an experience someone has in the social and political realm is mistakenly transferred to the ultimate metaphysical realm. There, the strong person is also the free person; intense feelings of joy and sorrow, great hopes, deep desires, and strong hates belong to those who are powerful and independent, while the oppressed and the enslaved exist in a state of hazy oppression. —The doctrine of free will is a creation of the ruling classes.
10.
Absence of Feeling of New Chains.—So long as we do not feel that we are in some way dependent, we consider ourselves independent—a false conclusion that shows how proud man is, how eager for dominion. For he hereby assumes that he would always be sure to observe and recognise dependence so soon as he suffered it, the preliminary hypothesis being that he generally lives in independence, and that, should he lose that independence for once in a way, he would immediately detect a contrary sensation.—Suppose, [pg 191] however, the reverse to be true—that he is always living in a complex state of dependence, but thinks himself free where, through long habit, he no longer feels the weight of the chain? He only suffers from new chains, and “free will” really means nothing more than an absence of feeling of new chains.
Lack of Awareness of New Limitations.—As long as we don’t feel that we’re dependent in any way, we see ourselves as independent—a misconception that highlights human pride and the desire for control. This leads to the belief that we would quickly notice and recognize our dependence as soon as we experienced it, starting from the assumption that we mostly live independently, and if we were to lose that independence, we would immediately feel the difference. —Now, [pg 191] what if the opposite is true—that we are always in a complicated state of dependence but think we’re free because, after a long time, we no longer feel the weight of the chains? We only struggle with new chains, and "freedom of choice" essentially means just not feeling new chains.
11.
Freedom of the Will and the Isolation of Facts.—Our ordinary inaccurate observation takes a group of phenomena as one and calls them a fact. Between this fact and another we imagine a vacuum, we isolate each fact. In reality, however, the sum of our actions and cognitions is no series of facts and intervening vacua, but a continuous stream. Now the belief in free will is incompatible with the idea of a continuous, uniform, undivided, indivisible flow. This belief presupposes that every single action is isolated and indivisible; it is an atomic theory as regards volition and cognition.—We misunderstand facts as we misunderstand characters, speaking of similar characters and similar facts, whereas both are non-existent. Further, we bestow praise and blame only on this false hypothesis, that there are similar facts, that a graduated order of species of facts exists, corresponding to a graduated order of values. Thus we isolate not only the single fact, but the groups of apparently equal facts (good, evil, compassionate, envious actions, and so forth). In both cases we are wrong.—The word and the concept are the most obvious reason for our belief in this isolation of groups of actions. We do not [pg 192] merely thereby designate the things; the thought at the back of our minds is that by the word and the concept we can grasp the essence of the actions. We are still constantly led astray by words and actions, and are induced to think of things as simpler than they are, as separate, indivisible, existing in the absolute. Language contains a hidden philosophical mythology, which, however careful we may be, breaks out afresh at every moment. The belief in free will—that is to say, in similar facts and isolated facts—finds in language its continual apostle and advocate.
The Freedom of Choice and the Isolation of Facts.—Our ordinary inaccurate observation takes a group of phenomena as one and calls them a fact. We imagine a void between this fact and another, isolating each fact. In reality, though, the sum of our actions and thoughts isn’t a series of facts and gaps, but a continuous flow. The belief in free will clashes with the idea of an unbroken, uniform, indivisible current. This belief assumes that every action is separate and indivisible; it takes an atomic approach to will and thought.—We misinterpret facts just as we misinterpret characters, talking about similar characters and similar facts, even though neither truly exists. Moreover, we assign praise and blame based on this false assumption that similar facts exist, with a ranked order of types of facts that corresponds to a ranked order of values. Thus, we isolate not only individual facts but also groups of seemingly equal facts (like good, evil, compassionate, envious actions, etc.). In both cases, we are mistaken.—Words and concepts are the most obvious reasons for our belief in the isolation of groups of actions. We do not [pg 192] merely name these things; we think that with these words and concepts we can capture the essence of the actions. We are still frequently misled by language and actions, causing us to perceive things as simpler than they are—separate, indivisible, existing in the absolute. Language harbors a hidden philosophical mythology that, no matter how careful we are, resurfaces at every moment. The belief in free will—that is, in similar and isolated facts—finds its constant supporter and promoter in language.
12.
The Fundamental Errors.—A man cannot feel any psychical pleasure or pain unless he is swayed by one of two illusions. Either he believes in the identity of certain facts, certain sensations, and in that case finds spiritual pleasure and pain in comparing present with past conditions and in noting their similarity or difference (as is invariably the case with recollection); or he believes in the freedom of the will, perhaps when he reflects, “I ought not to have done this,” “This might have turned out differently,” and from these reflections likewise he derives pleasure and pain. Without the errors that are rife in every psychical pain and pleasure, humanity would never have developed. For the root idea of humanity is that man is free in a world of bondage—man, the eternal wonder-worker, whether his deeds be good or evil—man, the amazing exception, the super-beast, the quasi-God, the mind of creation, the indispensable, the key-word [pg 193] to the cosmic riddle, the mighty lord of nature and despiser of nature, the creature that calls its history “the history of the world”! Vanitas vanitatum homo.
The Basic Mistakes.—A person can't truly feel emotional pleasure or pain unless they're caught up in one of two misconceptions. Either they believe in the sameness of certain facts or sensations, which leads them to experience emotional highs and lows by comparing their current state to past ones, noticing the similarities or differences (as usually happens with memories); or they believe in free will, perhaps when they ponder, "I shouldn't have done this." "Things could've gone differently." and from these thoughts, they also feel pleasure and pain. Without the prevalent misconceptions surrounding every emotional pain and pleasure, humanity would never have evolved. The core idea of humanity is that people are free in a world of constraints—humans, the eternal creators, whether their actions are good or bad—humans, the incredible exceptions, the super-beasts, the quasi-gods, the intellect behind creation, the essential element, the key [pg 193] to the universe's mystery, the powerful masters of nature who look down on it, the beings that label their history "world history"! Vanity of vanities, humanity.
13.
Repetition.—It is an excellent thing to express a thing consecutively in two ways, and thus provide it with a right and a left foot. Truth can stand indeed on one leg, but with two she will walk and complete her journey.
Repetition.—It's great to express an idea in two different ways, giving it a solid foundation. Truth can balance on one leg, but with two, it can walk and finish its journey.
14.
Man as the Comic Actor of the World.—It would require beings more intellectual than men to relish to the full the humorous side of man's view of himself as the goal of all existence and of his serious pronouncement that he is satisfied only with the prospect of fulfilling a world-mission. If a God created the world, he created man to be his ape, as a perpetual source of amusement in the midst of his rather tedious eternities. The music of the spheres surrounding the world would then presumably be the mocking laughter of all the other creatures around mankind. God in his boredom uses pain for the tickling of his favourite animal, in order to enjoy his proudly tragic gestures and expressions of suffering, and, in general, the intellectual inventiveness of the vainest of his creatures—as inventor of this inventor. For he who invented man as a joke had more intellect and more joy in intellect than has man.—Even here, where our human nature is willing to humble itself, our vanity again plays us a trick, in that we men should like in this vanity at [pg 194] least to be quite marvellous and incomparable. Our uniqueness in the world! Oh, what an improbable thing it is! Astronomers, who occasionally acquire a horizon outside our world, give us to understand that the drop of life on the earth is without significance for the total character of the mighty ocean of birth and decay; that countless stars present conditions for the generation of life similar to those of the earth—and yet these are but a handful in comparison with the endless number that have never known, or have long been cured, of the eruption of life; that life on each of these stars, measured by the period of its existence, has been but an instant, a flicker, with long, long intervals afterwards—and thus in no way the aim and final purpose of their existence. Possibly the ant in the forest is quite as firmly convinced that it is the aim and purpose of the existence of the forest, as we are convinced in our imaginations (almost unconsciously) that the destruction of mankind involves the destruction of the world. It is even modesty on our part to go no farther than this, and not to arrange a universal twilight of the world and the Gods as the funeral ceremony of the last man. Even to the eye of the most unbiassed astronomer a lifeless world can scarcely appear otherwise than as a shining and swinging star wherein man lies buried.
Humanity as the Comic Actor of the World.—It would take beings more intelligent than humans to fully appreciate the humorous aspect of how man sees himself as the ultimate goal of existence and his serious claim that he can only be fulfilled by completing a world mission. If a God created the world, he made man to be his jester, a constant source of entertainment amid his potentially dull eternities. The music of the spheres surrounding the world would then presumably be the mocking laughter of all the other beings observing humanity. God, in his boredom, uses pain to amuse his favorite creature, enjoying its proud, tragic gestures and expressions of suffering, as well as the cleverness of the vainest of his creations—as the creator of this creator. For the one who invented man as a joke has more intelligence and finds more joy in intellect than man does. Even in this instance, where our human nature is eager to humble itself, our vanity tricks us again, making us, as humans, desire to be remarkable and unparalleled in our pride at [pg 194] least. Our uniqueness in the world! Oh, how improbable that is! Astronomers, who sometimes gain a perspective beyond our own world, indicate that the speck of life on Earth holds no significance in the vast ocean of creation and decay; that countless stars have conditions for life similar to those on Earth—and yet these are just a fraction compared to the countless others that have never experienced, or have long been rid of, the emergence of life; that life on each of these stars, when measured by its duration, has been nothing more than a fleeting moment, with long, long stretches of silence after—and thus in no way the aim or ultimate purpose of their existence. Perhaps the ant in the forest is just as convinced it is the purpose of the forest's existence as we are, almost unconsciously, in believing that the end of humanity would mean the end of the world. It would even be modest of us to stop there and not imagine a universal twilight of the world and the Gods as the funeral for the last man. To the most unbiased astronomer, a lifeless world could hardly seem anything other than a radiant and swinging star where man lies buried.
15.
The Modesty of Man.—How little pleasure is enough for the majority to make them feel that life is good! How modest is man!
The Modesty of Man.—How little pleasure does it take for most people to feel that life is good! How humble is humanity!
16.
Where Indifference is Necessary.—Nothing would be more perverse than to wait for the truths that science will finally establish concerning the first and last things, and until then to think (and especially to believe) in the traditional way, as one is so often advised to do. The impulse that bids us seek nothing but certainties in this domain is a religious offshoot, nothing better—a hidden and only apparently sceptical variety of the “metaphysical need,” the underlying idea being that for a long time no view of these ultimate certainties will be obtainable, and that until then the “believer” has the right not to trouble himself about the whole subject. We have no need of these certainties about the farthermost horizons in order to live a full and efficient human life, any more than the ant needs them in order to be a good ant. Rather must we ascertain the origin of that troublesome significance that we have attached to these things for so long. For this we require the history of ethical and religious sentiments, since it is only under the influence of such sentiments that these most acute problems of knowledge have become so weighty and terrifying. Into the outermost regions to which the mental eye can penetrate (without ever penetrating into them), we have smuggled such concepts as guilt and punishment (everlasting punishment, too!). The darker those regions, the more careless we have been. For ages men have let their imaginations run riot where they [pg 196] could establish nothing, and have induced posterity to accept these fantasies as something serious and true, with this abominable lie as their final trump-card: that faith is worth more than knowledge. What we need now in regard to these ultimate things is not knowledge as against faith, but indifference as against faith and pretended knowledge in these matters!—Everything must lie nearer to us than what has hitherto been preached to us as the most important thing, I mean the questions: “What end does man serve?” “What is his fate after death?” “How does he make his peace with God?” and all the rest of that bag of tricks. The problems of the dogmatic philosophers, be they idealists, materialists, or realists, concern us as little as do these religious questions. They all have the same object in view—to force us to a decision in matters where neither faith nor knowledge is needed. It is better even for the most ardent lover of knowledge that the territory open to investigation and to reason should be encircled by a belt of fog-laden, treacherous marshland, a strip of ever watery, impenetrable, and indeterminable country. It is just by the comparison with the realm of darkness on the edge of the world of knowledge that the bright, accessible region of that world rises in value.—We must once more become good friends of the “everyday matters,” and not, as hitherto, despise them and look beyond them at clouds and monsters of the night. In forests and caverns, in marshy tracts and under dull skies, on the lowest rungs of the ladder of culture, man has lived for æons, and lived in poverty. There he has learnt to despise the present, his neighbours, [pg 197] his life, and himself, and we, the inhabitants of the brighter fields of Nature and mind, still inherit in our blood some taint of this contempt for everyday matters.
When Indifference is Necessary.—Nothing would be more misguided than to wait for the truths that science will eventually uncover about the fundamental questions of existence, and in the meantime to think (and especially to believe) in the traditional way, as many often suggest. The urge to seek nothing but certainties in this area is a religious offshoot, nothing more—a hidden and seemingly skeptical form of the “spiritual need,” based on the idea that no answers to these ultimate certainties will be available for a long time, and that until then the “follower” has the right not to concern themselves with the entire issue. We don’t need these certainties about the farthest horizons to live a full and effective human life, just as an ant doesn’t need them to be a good ant. Instead, we need to understand the origin of the troublesome significance we have attached to these questions for so long. For this, we need the history of ethical and religious sentiments, as it is only under the influence of such sentiments that these intense problems of knowledge have become so significant and overwhelming. In the furthest regions our minds can reach (without actually entering them), we have introduced concepts like guilt and punishment (including everlasting punishment!). The darker those regions, the more careless we've been. For ages, people have let their imaginations run wild where they [pg 196] couldn't establish anything, leading future generations to accept these fantasies as serious and true, with the appalling lie that faith is more valuable than knowledge. What we now need regarding these ultimate concerns is not knowledge in opposition to faith, but indifference in contrast to faith and false knowledge in these areas!—Everything must be closer to us than what has been preached to us as the most important issue, specifically the questions: "What is man's purpose?" "What happens to him after he dies?" "How does he make peace with God?" and all those other tricks. The problems posed by dogmatic philosophers, whether they are idealists, materialists, or realists, matter to us just as little as these religious questions do. They all aim to force us into making decisions about matters where neither faith nor knowledge is necessary. It is even better for the most passionate lover of knowledge that the area open to investigation and reason should be surrounded by a foggy, treacherous marshland, an ever-wet, impenetrable, and uncertain territory. It is precisely by comparing it to the realm of darkness at the edge of the world of knowledge that the bright, accessible area of that world gains value.—We must once again become good friends with the “everyday issues,” and not, as before, despise them and look beyond them to clouds and monsters of the night. In forests and caves, in marshy areas and under gray skies, at the very bottom of the cultural ladder, humanity has lived for ages and endured suffering. Here, people have learned to disdain the present, their neighbors, [pg 197] their lives, and themselves, and we, the inhabitants of the brighter realms of Nature and intellect, still carry some trace of this contempt for everyday matters in our blood.
17.
Profound Interpretations.—He who has interpreted a passage in an author “more profoundly” than was intended, has not interpreted the author but has obscured him. Our metaphysicians are in the same relation, or even in a worse relation, to the text of Nature. For, to apply their profound interpretations, they often alter the text to suit their purpose—or, in other words, corrupt the text. A curious example of the corruption and obscuration of an author's text is furnished by the ideas of Schopenhauer on the pregnancy of women. “The sign of a continuous will to life in time,” he says, “is copulation; the sign of the light of knowledge which is associated anew with this will and holds the possibility of a deliverance, and that too in the highest degree of clearness, is the renewed incarnation of the will to life. This incarnation is betokened by pregnancy, which is therefore frank and open, and even proud, whereas copulation hides itself like a criminal.” He declares that every woman, if surprised in the sexual act, would be likely to die of shame, but “displays her pregnancy without a trace of shame, nay even with a sort of pride.” Now, firstly, this condition cannot easily be displayed more aggressively than it displays itself, and when [pg 198] Schopenhauer gives prominence only to the intentional character of the display, he is fashioning his text to suit the interpretation. Moreover, his statement of the universality of the phenomenon is not true. He speaks of “every woman.” Many women, especially the younger, often appear painfully ashamed of their condition, even in the presence of their nearest kinsfolk. And when women of riper years, especially in the humbler classes, do actually appear proud of their condition, it is because they would give us to understand that they are still desirable to their husbands. That a neighbour on seeing them or a passing stranger should say or think “Can it be possible?”—that is an alms always acceptable to the vanity of women of low mental capacity. In the reverse instance, to conclude from Schopenhauer's proposition, the cleverest and most intelligent women would tend more than any to exult openly in their condition. For they have the best prospect of giving birth to an intellectual prodigy, in whom “the will” can once more “negative” itself for the universal good. Stupid women, on the other hand, would have every reason to hide their pregnancy more modestly than anything they hide.—It cannot be said that this view corresponds to reality. Granted, however, that Schopenhauer was right on the general principle that women show more self-satisfaction when pregnant than at any other time, a better explanation than this lies to hand. One might imagine the clucking of a hen even before she lays an egg, saying, “Look! look! I shall lay an egg! I shall lay an egg!”
Deep Insights.—If someone interprets a passage from an author “more deeply” than intended, they haven’t truly interpreted the author but have instead muddied their meaning. Our metaphysicians often do the same, and even worse, with the text of Nature. To apply their deep interpretations, they frequently twist the text to fit their agendas—or, in other words, distort the original meaning. A curious example of this distortion can be seen in Schopenhauer’s views on women’s pregnancy. "The indication of a persistent desire to live throughout time," he states, “is mating; the indication of the light of knowledge, which is now linked to this will and offers a chance for salvation, and that too with the utmost clarity, is the renewed embodiment of the will to live. This embodiment is signified by pregnancy, which is therefore honest and open, and even proud, while mating conceals itself like a criminal.” He claims that every woman, if caught in the act of sex, would likely die of shame, yet “shows off her pregnancy without any shame, and even with a sense of pride.” However, initially, this condition can hardly be displayed more openly than it does, and when [pg 198] Schopenhauer focuses only on the intentional nature of this display, he is tailoring his text to fit his interpretation. Furthermore, his claim about the phenomenon being universal is incorrect. He refers to "every woman." Many women, particularly younger ones, often seem painfully embarrassed by their situation, even around their closest relatives. And when older women, especially those from lower socio-economic backgrounds, appear proud of their condition, it’s often because they want to convey that they're still attractive to their husbands. When a neighbor or a passing stranger says or thinks "Is it possible?"—that is a compliment always welcomed by the vanity of less intellectually inclined women. On the contrary, if we were to take Schopenhauer's assertion at face value, the smartest women would be the ones most inclined to openly celebrate their pregnancy. After all, they are most likely to give birth to an intellectual prodigy, in whom “the will” can once again "not good" itself for the greater good. Conversely, less intelligent women would have every reason to hide their pregnancies more discreetly than anything else they conceal.—It’s hard to say that this perspective aligns with reality. However, even if Schopenhauer was correct in the general idea that women feel more self-satisfied when pregnant than at any other time, a better explanation is easily at hand. One might picture a hen clucking even before she lays an egg, saying, “Hey! Hey! I’m about to lay an egg! I’m going to lay an egg!”
18.
The Modern Diogenes.—Before we look for man, we must have found the lantern.—Will it have to be the Cynic's lantern?
The Modern Diogenes.—Before we search for humanity, we need to have a light to guide us.—Will it be the Cynic's light?
19.
Immoralists.—Moralists must now put up with being rated as immoralists, because they dissect morals. He, however, who would dissect must kill, but only in order that we may know more, judge better, live better, not in order that all the world may dissect. Unfortunately, men still think that every moralist in his every action must be a pattern for others to imitate. They confound him with the preacher of morality. The older moralists did not dissect enough and preached too often, whence that confusion and the unpleasant consequences for our latter-day moralists are derived.
Immoralists.—Moralists now have to deal with being seen as immoralists because they analyze morals. However, anyone who wants to analyze must take apart, but only so we can understand more, judge better, and live better, not so that everyone else can analyze as well. Unfortunately, people still believe that every moralist in every action should be a model for others to follow. They confuse him with the preacher of morality. The older moralists didn’t analyze enough and preached too often, which led to this confusion and the negative effects for our current moralists.
20.
A Caution against Confusion.—There are moralists who treat the strong, noble, self-denying attitude of such beings as the heroes of Plutarch, or the pure, enlightened, warmth-giving state of soul peculiar to truly good men and women, as difficult scientific problems. They investigate the origin of such phenomena, indicating the complex element in the apparent simplicity, and directing their gaze to the tangled skein of motives, the delicate web of conceptual illusions, and the sentiments of individuals or of groups, that are a legacy of ancient [pg 200] days gradually increased. Such moralists are very different from those with whom they are most commonly confounded, from those petty minds that do not believe at all in these modes of thought and states of soul, and imagine their own poverty to be hidden somewhere behind the glamour of greatness and purity. The moralists say, “Here are problems,” and these pitiable creatures say, “Here are impostors and deceptions.” Thus the latter deny the existence of the very things which the former are at pains to explain.
A Warning Against Confusion.—There are moralists who see the strong, noble, selfless attitude of figures like the heroes of Plutarch, or the pure, enlightened, nurturing nature of truly good people, as complex scientific challenges. They explore where such qualities come from, highlighting the intricate details behind their apparent simplicity, while examining the tangled mix of motives, the delicate web of misconceptions, and the feelings of individuals or groups, which have built up since ancient [pg 200] times. These moralists are very different from those they are often confused with—those narrow-minded individuals who completely lack belief in these kinds of thoughts and states of being, and who think their own shortcomings are hidden behind the allure of greatness and purity. The moralists argue, “Here are the problems,” while these unfortunate souls claim, “Here are the scams and deceit.” Thus, the latter deny the very existence of the things the former strive to explain.
21.
Man as the Measurer.—Perhaps all human morality had its origin in the tremendous excitement that seized primitive man when he discovered measure and measuring, scales and weighing (for the word Mensch [man] means “the measurer”—he wished to name himself after his greatest discovery!). With these ideas they mounted into regions that are quite beyond all measuring and weighing, but did not appear to be so in the beginning.
Man as the Measuring Standard.—Maybe all human morality started from the incredible excitement that took hold of early humans when they discovered measurement and weighing. The word Human [man] means "the measurer"—they wanted to name themselves after their greatest discovery! With these concepts, they reached areas that seem unmeasurable and unweighable now, but didn’t appear that way at first.
22.
The Principle of Equilibrium.—The robber and the man of power who promises to protect a community from robbers are perhaps at bottom beings of the same mould, save that the latter attains his ends by other means than the former—that is to say, through regular imposts paid to him by the community, and no longer through forced contributions. (The same relation exists between [pg 201] merchant and pirate, who for a long period are one and the same person: where the one function appears to them inadvisable, they exercise the other. Even to-day mercantile morality is really nothing but a refinement on piratical morality—buying in the cheapest market, at prime cost if possible, and selling in the dearest.) The essential point is that the man of power promises to maintain the equilibrium against the robber, and herein the weak find a possibility of living. For either they must group themselves into an equivalent power, or they must subject themselves to some one of equivalent power (i.e. render service in return for his efforts). The latter course is generally preferred, because it really keeps two dangerous beings in check—the robber through the man of power, and the man of power through the standpoint of advantage; for the latter profits by treating his subjects with graciousness and tolerance, in order that they may support not only themselves but their ruler. As a matter of fact, conditions may still be hard and cruel enough, yet in comparison with the complete annihilation that was formerly always a possibility, men breathe freely.—The community is at first the organisation of the weak to counterbalance menacing forces. An organisation to outweigh those forces would be more advisable, if its members grew strong enough to destroy the adverse power: and when it is a question of one mighty oppressor, the attempt will certainly be made. But if the one man is the head of a clan, or if he has a large following, a rapid and decisive annihilation is improbable, and a long or permanent feud is only to be expected. This feud, [pg 202] however, involves the least desirable condition for the community, for it thereby loses the time to provide for its means of subsistence with the necessary regularity, and sees the product of all work hourly threatened. Hence the community prefers to raise its power of attack and defence to the exact plane on which the power of its dangerous neighbour stands, and to give him to understand that an equal weight now lies in its own side of the scales—so why not be good friends?—Thus equilibrium is a most important conception for the understanding of the ancient doctrines of law and morals. Equilibrium is, in fact, the basis of justice. When justice in ruder ages says, “An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth,” it presupposes the attainment of this equilibrium and tries to maintain it by means of this compensation; so that, when crime is committed, the injured party will not take the revenge of blind anger. By means of the jus talionis the equilibrium of the disturbed relations of power is restored, for in such primitive times an eye or an arm more means a bit more power, more weight.—In a community where all consider themselves equal, disgrace and punishment await crime—that is, violations of the principle of equilibrium. Disgrace is thrown into the scale as a counter-weight against the encroaching individual, who has gained profit by his encroachment, and now suffers losses (through disgrace) which annul and outweigh the previous profits. Punishment, in the same way, sets up a far greater counter-weight against the preponderance which every criminal hopes to obtain—imprisonment as against a deed of violence, restitution [pg 203] and fines as against theft. Thus the sinner is reminded that his action has excluded him from the community and from its moral advantages, since the community treats him as an inferior, a weaker brother, an outsider. For this reason punishment is not merely retaliation, but has something more, something of the cruelty of the state of nature, and of this it would serve as a reminder.
The Balance Principle.—The robber and the powerful person who claims to protect a community from robbers are fundamentally similar, except the latter achieves his goals through different means—namely, regular taxes paid to him by the community instead of forced contributions. (The same dynamic exists between [pg 201] a merchant and a pirate, who can often be the same person: when one method seems impractical, they resort to the other. Even today, commercial ethics really just refine the ethics of piracy—aiming to buy at the lowest price, ideally at cost, and sell at the highest.) The key point is that the man of power promises to keep the balance against the robber, allowing the weak to find a way to survive. They must either unite to form a comparable power or submit to someone of similar power (i.e. offer services in return for his protection). The latter option is usually preferred because it manages to keep both dangers in check—the robber through the man of power and the man of power through the need for profit; the latter benefits from treating his subjects kindly and tolerantly so they can support both themselves and their ruler. Conditions can still be harsh and cruel, yet compared to the total destruction that was always an option in the past, people can breathe easier. The community initially serves as the organization of the weak to balance threatening forces. An organization strong enough to overcome those forces would be better if its members could raise the power to eliminate the opposing force: and when facing a single powerful oppressor, such an will attempt certainly be made. But if one person leads a group or has a significant following, swift and decisive elimination is unlikely, and a prolonged or ongoing conflict is to be expected. This conflict, [pg 202] however, leads to the least favorable situation for the community, as it hampers their ability to secure a stable livelihood and puts all their efforts at risk. Therefore, the community prefers to raise its capacity for offense and defense to match that of its dangerous neighbor, making it clear that an equal weight now lies on their side of the scales—so why not be good friends?—Thus, equilibrium is a crucial concept for understanding ancient laws and morals. Equilibrium is, in fact, the foundation of justice. When justice in earlier times asserts, "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth." it assumes that this balance can be achieved and tries to uphold it through compensation; so that, when a crime occurs, the injured party refrains from seeking revenge in blind rage. Through the law of retaliation, the balance of disrupted power relations is restored because, in such primitive times, an extra eye or arm equates to more power, more weight. In a community where everyone considers themselves equal, disgrace and punishment follow crime—that is, violations of the principle of equilibrium. Disgrace serves as a counterweight against the encroaching individual, who has profited from their act, now suffering losses (through disgrace) that negate and outweigh previous gains. Punishment, similarly, creates a much greater counterweight against the advantage that every criminal seeks—imprisonment as a response to violence, restitution [pg 203] and fines for theft. Thus, the wrongdoer is reminded that their actions have excluded them from the community and its moral benefits since they are treated as inferior, a weaker brother, an outsider. Hence, punishment is not merely revenge but also serves as a reminder of the harshness of the state of nature.
23.
Whether the Adherents of the Doctrine of Free Will have a Right to Punish?—Men whose vocation it is to judge and punish try to establish in every case whether an evil-doer is really responsible for his act, whether he was able to apply his reasoning powers, whether he acted with motives and not unconsciously or under constraint. If he is punished, it is because he preferred the worse to the better motives, which he must consequently have known. Where this knowledge is wanting, man is, according to the prevailing view, not responsible—unless his ignorance, e.g. his ignorantia legis, be the consequence of an intentional neglect to learn what he ought: in that case he already preferred the worse to the better motives at the time when he refused to learn, and must now pay the penalty of his unwise choice. If, on the other hand, perhaps through stupidity or shortsightedness, he has never seen the better motives, he is generally not punished, for people say that he made a wrong choice, he acted like a brute beast. The intentional rejection of the better reason is now needed before we [pg 204] treat the offender as fit to be punished. But how can any one be intentionally more unreasonable than he ought to be? Whence comes the decision, if the scales are loaded with good and bad motives? So the origin is not error or blindness, not an internal or external constraint? (It should furthermore be remembered that every so-called “external constraint” is nothing more than the internal constraint of fear and pain.) Whence? is the repeated question. So reason is not to be the cause of action, because reason cannot decide against the better motives? Thus we call “free will” to our aid. Absolute discretion is to decide, and a moment is to intervene when no motive exercises an influence, when the deed is done as a miracle, resulting from nothing. This assumed discretion is punished in a case where no discretion should rule. Reason, which knows law, prohibition, and command, should have left no choice, they say, and should have acted as a constraint and a higher power. Hence the offender is punished because he makes use of “free will”—in other words, has acted without motive where he should have been guided by motives. But why did he do it? This question must not even be asked; the deed was done without a “Why?” without motive, without origin, being a thing purposeless, unreasoned.—However, according to the above-named preliminary condition of punishability, such a deed should not be punished at all! Moreover, even this reason for punishing should not hold good, that in this case something had not been done, had been omitted, that reason had not been used at all: for at any rate the omission was unintentional, [pg 205] and only intentional omission is considered punishable. The offender has indeed preferred the worse to the better motives, but without motive and purpose: he has indeed failed to apply his reason, but not exactly with the object of not applying it. The very assumption made in the case of punishable crime, that the criminal intentionally renounced his reason, is removed by the hypothesis of “free will.” According to your own principles, you must not punish, you adherents of the doctrine of free will!—These principles are, however, nothing but a very marvellous conceptual mythology, and the hen that hatched them has brooded on her eggs far away from all reality.
Do Supporters of Free Will Have the Right to Punish?—People whose job it is to judge and punish try to determine in every case whether a wrongdoer is truly responsible for their actions, whether they were able to use their reasoning abilities, and whether they acted with intentions rather than mindlessly or under pressure. If they are punished, it’s because they chose worse motives over better ones, which they must have been aware of. If this knowledge is lacking, then a person is generally not seen as responsible—unless their ignorance, For example their ignorance of the law, resulted from a deliberate failure to learn what they should have: in that situation, they already preferred the worse to the better motives when they chose not to learn, and must now face the consequences of that unwise decision. However, if someone, perhaps due to ignorance or shortsightedness, has never recognized the better motives, they typically aren't punished, as people argue that they made a wrong choice and acted like an animal. Only when there's an intentional disregard for better reasons do we [pg 204] consider the offender worthy of punishment. But how can someone intentionally be more unreasonable than they should be? Where does the decision come from if the scales are tipped with good and bad motives? So the origin isn’t error or blindness, nor an internal or external constraint? (It should also be noted that every so-called "external limitation" is just the internal force of fear and pain.) Where? is the demanding question. Thus, reason can’t be the cause of action, since reason can’t choose against the better motives? This is where we invoke "freedom of choice". Complete discretion is supposed to decide, and a moment is expected to occur when no motive has any influence, making the act a miracle that results from nothing. This assumed discretion is punished in cases where discretion shouldn’t apply. They argue that reason, which knows laws, prohibitions, and commands, should have eliminated choice and acted as a constraint and a higher force. Therefore, the offender is punished because they exercised "freedom of choice"—meaning they acted without motive where they should have been guided by motives. But why did they do it? This question shouldn't even be asked; the act was done without a “Why?” without motive, without origin, being purposeless and irrational.—However, based on the previously mentioned condition for punishment, such an act shouldn’t be punished at all! Furthermore, even this rationale for punishing doesn’t hold, since in this case something had not been done, something was omitted, and reason wasn't applied: yet the omission was unintentional, [pg 205] and only intentional omissions are deemed punishable. The offender did prefer the worse motives over the better, but without a motive or purpose: they indeed failed to apply their reason, but not with the intention of avoiding applying it. The very assumption present in the case of punishable crime, that the criminal intentionally rejected their reason, is contradicted by the notion of "freedom of choice." According to your own beliefs, you should not punish, you supporters of the doctrine of free will!—But these beliefs are merely a fascinating conceptual myth, and the hen that laid them has been brooding on her eggs far removed from reality.
24.
Judging the Criminal and his Judge.—The criminal, who knows the whole concatenation of circumstances, does not consider his act so far beyond the bounds of order and comprehension as does his judge. His punishment, however, is measured by the degree of astonishment that seizes the judge when he finds the crime incomprehensible.—If the defending counsel's knowledge of the case and its previous history extends far enough, the so-called extenuating circumstances which he duly pleads must end by absolving his client from all guilt. Or, to put it more plainly, the advocate will, step by step, tone down and finally remove the astonishment of the judge, by forcing every honest listener to the tacit avowal, “He was bound to act as he did, and if we punished, we should be punishing eternal Necessity.”—Measuring the [pg 206] punishment by the degree of knowledge we possess or can obtain of the previous history of the crime—is that not in conflict with all equity?
Evaluating the Criminal and the Judge.—The criminal, who understands all the details of the situation, doesn't see his actions as being so far outside the realms of order and understanding as his judge does. His punishment, however, is determined by how shocked the judge is when he finds the crime baffling.—If the defense attorney is well-informed about the case and its background, the so-called extenuating circumstances he presents should ultimately clear his client of all blame. In simpler terms, the lawyer will gradually lessen and eventually eliminate the judge's shock by leading every honest listener to agree, “He had no choice but to act the way he did, and if we punish him, we would basically be punishing fate.”—Is measuring the [pg 206] punishment based on how much we know, or can learn, about the crime's past not a contradiction of fairness?
25.
Exchange and Equity.—In an exchange, the only just and honest course would be for either party to demand only so much as he considers his commodity to be worth, allowance being made for trouble in acquisition, scarcity, time spent and so forth, besides the subjective value. As soon as you make your price bear a relation to the other's need, you become a refined sort of robber and extortioner.—If money is the sole medium of exchange, we must remember that a shilling is by no means the same thing in the hands of a rich heir, a farm labourer, a merchant, and a university student. It would be equitable for every one to receive much or little for his money, according as he has done much or little to earn it. In practice, as we all know, the reverse is the case. In the world of high finance the shilling of the idle rich man can buy more than that of the poor, industrious man.
Exchange and Equity.—In an exchange, the fair and honest approach is for each party to ask for only what they believe their item is worth, taking into account the trouble of obtaining it, its scarcity, the time invested, and other factors, along with its personal value. Once you set your price based on what the other person needs, you turn into a sophisticated kind of thief and extortionist.—If money is the only means of exchange, we need to remember that a shilling means very different things to a wealthy heir, a farm worker, a merchant, and a university student. It would be fair for everyone to get a lot or a little for their money, depending on how much they’ve worked to earn it. In reality, as we all know, it’s the opposite. In high finance, the shilling of the idle rich can buy more than that of the poor, hardworking individual.
26.
Legal Conditions as Means.—Law, where it rests upon contracts between equals, holds good so long as the power of the parties to the contract remains equal or similar. Wisdom created law to end all feuds and useless expenditure among men on an equal footing. Quite as definite an end is put to this waste, however, when one party has [pg 207] become decidedly weaker than the other. Subjection enters and law ceases, but the result is the same as that attained by law. For now it is the wisdom of the superior which advises to spare the inferior and not uselessly to squander his strength. Thus the position of the inferior is often more favourable than that of the equal.—Hence legal conditions are temporary means counselled by wisdom, and not ends.
Legal Conditions as Means.—Law, when based on contracts between equals, remains effective as long as the power of the parties involved is similar. Wisdom established law to resolve conflicts and prevent unnecessary spending among people on equal ground. However, this waste is just as effectively curtailed when one party becomes significantly weaker than the other. At that point, subjugation takes over and law becomes irrelevant, but the outcome remains similar to what law would achieve. Now it is the wisdom of the stronger party that decides to spare the weaker and avoid wasting their resources. Thus, the situation of the weaker party can sometimes be more advantageous than that of the equal. —Therefore, legal conditions are temporary means recommended by wisdom, not ultimate goals.
27.
Explanation of Malicious Joy.—Malicious joy arises when a man consciously finds himself in evil plight and feels anxiety or remorse or pain. The misfortune that overtakes B. makes him equal to A., and A. is reconciled and no longer envious.—If A. is prosperous, he still hoards up in his memory B.'s misfortune as a capital, so as to throw it in the scale as a counter-weight when he himself suffers adversity. In this case too he feels “malicious joy” (Schadenfreude). The sentiment of equality thus applies its standard to the domain of luck and chance. Malicious joy is the commonest expression of victory and restoration of equality, even in a higher state of civilisation. This emotion has only been in existence since the time when man learnt to look upon another as his equal—in other words, since the foundation of society.
Understanding Malicious Joy.—Malicious joy happens when someone realizes they're in a bad situation and feels anxiety, guilt, or pain. When B. faces misfortune, it levels him with A., and A. feels reconciled and no longer envious. —If A. is doing well, he still remembers B.'s misfortune as a way to balance things out when he faces his own challenges. In this case, he still experiences “schadenfreude” (Schadenfreude). The feeling of equality applies to luck and chance. Malicious joy is a common expression of triumph and the restoration of balance, even in more advanced societies. This emotion has only existed since people began to see others as their equals—in other words, since the start of society.
28.
The Arbitrary Element in the Award of Punishment.—To most criminals punishment [pg 208] comes just as illegitimate children come to women. They have done the same thing a hundred times without any bad consequences. Suddenly comes discovery, and with discovery punishment. Yet habit should make the deed for which the criminal is punished appear more excusable, for he has developed a propensity that is hard to resist. Instead of this, the criminal is punished more severely if the suspicion of habitual crime rests on him, and habit is made a valid reason against all extenuation. On the other hand, a model life, wherein crime shows up in more terrible contrast, should make the guilt appear more heavy! But here the custom is to soften the punishment. Everything is measured not from the standpoint of the criminal but from that of society and its losses and dangers. The previous utility of an individual is weighed against his one nefarious action, his previous criminality is added to that recently discovered, and punishment is thus meted out as highly as possible. But if we thus punish or reward a man's past (for in the former case the diminution of punishment is a reward) we ought to go farther back and punish and reward the cause of his past—I mean parents, teachers, society. In many instances we shall then find the judges somehow or other sharing in the guilt. It is arbitrary to stop at the criminal himself when we punish his past: if we will not grant the absolute excusability of every crime, we should stop at each individual case and probe no farther into the past—in other words, isolate guilt and not connect it with previous actions. Otherwise we sin against [pg 209] logic. The teachers of free will should draw the inevitable conclusion from their doctrine of “free will” and boldly decree: “No action has a past.”
The Random Factor in Deciding Punishment.—For most criminals, punishment [pg 208] arrives like unexpected children do to women. They’ve repeated the same act a hundred times without facing any consequences. Then suddenly there’s a discovery, and with that discovery comes punishment. Yet, you’d think that the pattern of their actions would make the crime they're punished for seem more justifiable since they've developed a habit that's tough to break. Instead, if someone is suspected of being a repeat offender, they're punished even more harshly, and their habits are used as a reason against any leniency. On the flip side, a person living a perfectly clean life, where crime stands out even more starkly, should have their guilt weigh more heavily! But instead, we normally lighten the punishment in these cases. Everything is judged not from the perspective of the criminal but from society's viewpoint and its losses and risks. An individual's past contributions are balanced against a single wrongdoing, and any prior criminal behavior is added to the more recent offense, resulting in the harshest punishment possible. However, if we punish or reward someone based on their history (because lessening punishment is a form of reward), we should dig even deeper and assess the roots of their past behavior—specifically, their parents, teachers, and society. In many cases, we’ll find that the judges somehow share in the blame. It’s arbitrary to focus solely on the criminal when punishing for their past: if we don’t accept that every crime is completely excusable, we should examine individual cases and not delve further into history—in other words, isolate guilt and not link it to prior actions. Otherwise, we violate [pg 209] logic. Advocates of free will should take the inevitable step from their belief in "choice" and confidently declare: “No action has a history.”
29.
Envy and her Nobler Sister.—Where equality is really recognised and permanently established, we see the rise of that propensity that is generally considered immoral, and would scarcely be conceivable in a state of nature—envy. The envious man is susceptible to every sign of individual superiority to the common herd, and wishes to depress every one once more to the level—or raise himself to the superior plane. Hence arise two different modes of action, which Hesiod designated good and bad Eris. In the same way, in a condition of equality there arises indignation if A. is prosperous above and B. unfortunate beneath their deserts and equality. These latter, however, are emotions of nobler natures. They feel the want of justice and equity in things that are independent of the arbitrary choice of men—or, in other words, they desire the equality recognised by man to be recognised as well by Nature and chance. They are angry that men of equal merits should not have equal fortune.
Envy and her Noble Sister.—Where equality is genuinely acknowledged and consistently maintained, we see the emergence of that tendency that is typically viewed as immoral and would hardly be imaginable in a natural state—envy. The envious person is sensitive to every sign of individual superiority over the average person, and wishes to bring everyone back down to the same level—or elevate themselves to that higher position. This leads to two different ways of acting, which Hesiod referred to as good and bad Eris. Similarly, in a state of equality, indignation arises when A. is thriving while B. is struggling despite their respective merits and the principle of equality. However, these feelings are of a nobler nature. They recognize the lack of justice and fairness in circumstances that are not influenced by the arbitrary choices of people—essentially, they want the equality acknowledged by humans to also be recognized by Nature and chance. They are frustrated that people of equal merit do not enjoy equal fortune.
30.
The Envy of the Gods.—“The envy of the Gods” arises when a despised person sets himself on an equality with his superior (like Ajax), or is made equal with him by the favour of fortune [pg 210] (like Niobe, the too favoured mother). In the social class system this envy demands that no one shall have merits above his station, that his prosperity shall be on a level with his position, and especially that his self-consciousness shall not outgrow the limits of his rank. Often the victorious general, or the pupil who achieves a masterpiece, has experienced “the envy of the gods.”
The Envy of the Gods.—“Gods' envy” occurs when a despised person tries to achieve equality with someone superior (like Ajax), or is made equal by the favor of fortune [pg 210] (like Niobe, the excessively favored mother). In the social class system, this envy demands that no one should have talents beyond their rank, that their success should match their status, and especially that their self-awareness should not exceed the boundaries of their position. Often, the victorious general or the student who creates a masterpiece has faced "the envy of the gods."
31.
Vanity as an Anti-Social Aftergrowth.—As men, for the sake of security, have made themselves equal in order to found communities, but as also this conception is imposed by a sort of constraint and is entirely opposed to the instincts of the individual, so, the more universal security is guaranteed, the more do new offshoots of the old instinct for predominance appear. Such offshoots appear in the setting-up of class distinctions, in the demand for professional dignities and privileges, and, generally speaking, in vanity (manners, dress, speech, and so forth). So soon as danger to the community is apparent, the majority, who were unable to assert their preponderance in a time of universal peace, once more bring about the condition of equality, and for the time being the absurd privileges and vanities disappear. If the community, however, collapses utterly and anarchy reigns supreme, there arises the state of nature: an absolutely ruthless inequality as recounted by Thucydides in the case of Corcyra. Neither a natural justice nor a natural injustice exists.
Vanity as a Social Media Side Effect.—As people have created equality for the sake of security to build communities, this idea also comes from a certain pressure and goes against individual instincts. As universal security increases, new expressions of the old need for dominance emerge. These expressions show up in the establishment of class differences, the demand for professional statuses and privileges, and, overall, in vanity (in manners, style, speech, and so on). Whenever there’s a threat to the community, those who couldn't establish their dominance during a time of peace will push for equality again, and for a while, the ridiculous privileges and vanities fade away. However, if the community completely falls apart and chaos takes over, we return to a state of nature: a completely brutal inequality, as described by Thucydides in the case of Corcyra. There is no such thing as natural justice or natural injustice.
32.
Equity.—Equity is a development of justice, and arises among such as do not come into conflict with the communal equality. This more subtle recognition of the principle of equilibrium is applied to cases where nothing is prescribed by law. Equity looks forwards and backwards, its maxim being, “Do unto others as you would that they should do unto you.” Aequum means: “This principle is conformable to our equality; it tones down even our small differences to an appearance of equality, and expects us to be indulgent in cases where we are not compelled to pardon.”
Equity.—Equity is a concept of justice that develops among individuals who don't conflict with communal equality. This more nuanced understanding of balance is applied in situations where the law doesn't provide specific guidance. Equity considers both the past and the future, with its guiding principle being, "Treat people how you want to be treated." Fairness means: "This principle matches our belief in equality; it makes even our small differences appear equal and encourages us to be forgiving in situations where we don't have to be."
33.
Elements of Revenge.—The word “revenge” is spoken so quickly that it almost seems as if it could not contain more than one conceptual and emotional root. Hence we are still at pains to find this root. Our economists, in the same way, have never wearied of scenting a similar unity in the word “value,” and of hunting after the primitive root idea of value. As if all words were not pockets, into which this or that or several things have been stuffed at once! So “revenge” is now one thing, now another, and sometimes more composite. Let us first distinguish that defensive counter-blow, which we strike, almost unconsciously, even at inanimate objects (such as machinery in motion) that have hurt us. The notion is to set a check to the object that has hurt us, by bringing the machine to [pg 212] a stop. Sometimes the force of this counter-blow, in order to attain its object, will have to be strong enough to shatter the machine. If the machine be too strong to be disorganised by one man, the latter will all the same strike the most violent blow he can—as a sort of last attempt. We behave similarly towards persons who hurt us, at the immediate sensation of the hurt. If we like to call this an act of revenge, well and good: but we must remember that here self-preservation alone has set its cog-wheels of reason in motion, and that after all we do not think of the doer of the injury but only of ourselves. We act without any idea of doing injury in return, only with a view to getting away safe and sound.—It needs time to pass in thought from oneself to one's adversary and ask oneself at what point he is most vulnerable. This is done in the second variety of revenge, the preliminary idea of which is to consider the vulnerability and susceptibility of the other. The intention then is to give pain. On the other hand, the idea of securing himself against further injury is in this case so entirely outside the avenger's horizon, that he almost regularly brings about his own further injury and often foresees it in cold blood. If in the first sort of revenge it was the fear of a second blow that made the counter-blow as strong as possible, in this case there is an almost complete indifference to what one's adversary will do: the strength of the counter-blow is only determined by what he has already done to us. Then what has he done? What profit is it to us if he is now suffering, after we have suffered through him? This is a case of readjustment, whereas the [pg 213] first act of revenge only serves the purpose of self-preservation. It may be that through our adversary we have lost property, rank, friends, children—these losses are not recovered by revenge, the readjustment only concerns a subsidiary loss which is added to all the other losses. The revenge of readjustment does not preserve one from further injury, it does not make good the injury already suffered—except in one case. If our honour has suffered through our adversary, revenge can restore it. But in any case honour has suffered an injury if intentional harm has been done us, because our adversary proved thereby that he was not afraid of us. By revenge we prove that we are not afraid of him either, and herein lies the settlement, the readjustment. (The intention of showing their complete lack of fear goes so far in some people that the dangers of revenge—loss of health or life or other losses—are in their eyes an indispensable condition of every vengeful act. Hence they practise the duel, although the law also offers them aid in obtaining satisfaction for what they have suffered. They are not satisfied with a safe means of recovering their honour, because this would not prove their fearlessness.)—In the first-named variety of revenge it is just fear that strikes the counter-blow; in the second case it is the absence of fear, which, as has been said, wishes to manifest itself in the counter-blow.—Thus nothing appears more different than the motives of the two courses of action which are designated by the one word “revenge.” Yet it often happens that the avenger is not precisely certain as to what really prompted his deed: perhaps he struck the counterblow [pg 214] from fear and the instinct of self-preservation, but in the background, when he has time to reflect upon the standpoint of wounded honour, he imagines that he has avenged himself for the sake of his honour—this motive is in any case more reputable than the other. An essential point is whether he sees his honour injured in the eyes of others (the world) or only in the eyes of his offenders: in the latter case he will prefer secret, in the former open revenge. Accordingly, as he enters strongly or feebly into the soul of the doer and the spectator, his revenge will be more bitter or more tame. If he is entirely lacking in this sort of imagination, he will not think at all of revenge, as the feeling of “honour” is not present in him, and accordingly cannot be wounded. In the same way, he will not think of revenge if he despises the offender and the spectator; because as objects of his contempt they cannot give him honour, and accordingly cannot rob him of honour. Finally, he will forego revenge in the not uncommon case of his loving the offender. It is true that he then suffers loss of honour in the other's eyes, and will perhaps become less worthy of having his love returned. But even to renounce all requital of love is a sacrifice that love is ready to make when its only object is to avoid hurting the beloved object: this would mean hurting oneself more than one is hurt by the sacrifice.—Accordingly, every one will avenge himself, unless he be bereft of honour or inspired by contempt or by love for the offender. Even if he turns to the law-courts, he desires revenge as a private individual; but also, as a thoughtful, prudent man of society, he desires the [pg 215] revenge of society upon one who does not respect it. Thus by legal punishment private honour as well as that of society is restored—that is to say, punishment is revenge. Punishment undoubtedly contains the first-mentioned element of revenge, in as far as by its means society helps to preserve itself, and strikes a counter-blow in self-defence. Punishment desires to prevent further injury, to scare other offenders. In this way the two elements of revenge, different as they are, are united in punishment, and this may perhaps tend most of all to maintain the above-mentioned confusion of ideas, thanks to which the individual avenger generally does not know what he really wants.
Aspects of Revenge.—The word "payback" is said so quickly that it almost seems to reflect only one single idea or emotion. Therefore, we still struggle to find that core idea. Our economists, likewise, have never tired of searching for a similar unity in the word "value," trying to trace its primitive concept. As if all words weren't containers stuffed with various meanings at once! So "vengeance" can mean one thing at one moment, and something entirely different the next, sometimes even a mix of both. First, let’s identify that defensive reaction we have, almost instinctively, even towards inanimate objects (like moving machinery) that have caused us pain. The idea is to stop whatever has harmed us by bringing the machine to [pg 212] a halt. Sometimes, to achieve this, the force of this reaction must be strong enough to break the machine. If the machine is too powerful to be taken down by one person, he will still attempt to strike as hard as he can—as a kind of last resort. We react similarly towards people who harm us, in the immediate aftermath of that harm. If we want to call this an act of revenge, fine; but we must remember that in these moments, self-preservation is the only thing that's driving us, and we're not really considering the person who hurt us but rather focusing on ourselves. Our actions don’t stem from a desire to hurt back; they are purely to ensure our own safety. It takes time to move from thinking about ourselves to considering our adversary, pondering where they are most vulnerable. This is characteristic of the second type of revenge, which starts with recognizing the other person's vulnerabilities. The goal here is to inflict pain. In this scenario, the avenger's perspective on protecting themselves from future harm is so far removed that they often end up causing themselves more harm, even anticipating it with a cold mindset. In the first type of revenge, the fear of further harm is what motivates the strongest reaction; in the second, almost complete indifference exists toward how the enemy may respond: the intensity of the counter-attack is determined solely by what they've already done to us. So what have they done? What do we gain if they are now in pain after we've suffered because of them? This is a case of readjustment, whereas the [pg 213] first act of revenge is purely about self-preservation. It's true that we might have lost property, status, friends, or loved ones due to the adversary; these losses aren't redeemed through revenge, as the adjustment only pertains to an additional loss on top of everything else. The readjustment of revenge doesn’t prevent further harm; it doesn’t rectify the harm already inflicted—except in one situation. If our honor has been damaged by our adversary, revenge can restore it. Regardless, honor has faced a blow when intentional harm has been done to us because our adversary has demonstrated they aren't afraid of us. By taking revenge, we show that we are not afraid of them either, and therein lies the resolution, the readjustment. (For some individuals, the desire to display their utter lack of fear goes so far that they consider the risks of revenge—health, life, or other losses—as an essential part of every vengeful act. As a result, they participate in duels, even though the law provides them with methods to seek redress for their suffering. They aren’t satisfied with a safer way to reclaim their honor, as this wouldn’t prove their fearlessness.)—In the first type of revenge, it is fear that drives the reaction; in the second, it is the absence of fear, which, as mentioned, seeks to manifest itself in the reaction.—Therefore, nothing seems more different than the motives behind these two approaches, even though both are labeled by the single word "revenge." Yet it's common for the avenger to be uncertain about what truly motivated their actions: they might have acted out of fear and self-preservation, but later, when reflecting through the lens of wounded honor, they convince themselves they were avenging their honor—this reasoning, in any case, seems more noble than the other. A crucial factor is whether they perceive their honor as tarnished in the eyes of others (society) or only in the eyes of those who harmed them: in the latter case, they’ll prefer private revenge; in the former, they’d opt for public revenge. Thus, as they engage with the feelings of both the offender and the onlookers, their revenge might be more bitter or more subdued. If they lack this imaginative capacity, they won’t think of revenge, as the notion of "honor" doesn’t exist within them and thus cannot be wounded. Likewise, they won’t seek revenge if they look down on the offender and the spectators; since they view them as beneath contempt, they cannot provide him honor, nor can they take it away. Lastly, people will often forgo revenge in cases where they love the offender. While they may suffer a loss of honor in the offender's eyes, which might affect their likelihood of being loved back, the sacrifice of renouncing any retaliation for their love is something love will willingly endure when its sole aim is to avoid causing pain to the beloved; this would mean inflicting more harm on oneself than one endures from the renunciation.—Therefore, everyone will seek revenge unless they feel devoid of honor or are motivated by contempt or love for the offender. Even if one turns to the courts, they still desire revenge as an individual; simultaneously, as a reflective, cautious member of society, they want society's [pg 215] revenge on those who show them disrespect. Thus, through legal punishment, both personal and societal honor is restored—that is to say, punishment is revenge. Punishment undeniably contains the first element of revenge, in that it aids society in maintaining itself and delivers a counter-strike in self-defense. Punishment aims to prevent future harm and to deter other potential offenders. In this manner, these two elements of revenge, despite their differences, converge in punishment, which may contribute to the mentioned confusion of ideas, leading the individual avenger to be often unclear about their true intentions.
34.
The Virtues that Damage Us.—As members of communities we think we have no right to exercise certain virtues which afford us great honour and some pleasure as private individuals (for example, indulgence and favour towards miscreants of all kinds)—in short, every mode of action whereby the advantage of society would suffer through our virtue. No bench of judges, face to face with its conscience, may permit itself to be gracious. This privilege is reserved for the king as an individual, and we are glad when he makes use of it, proving that we should like to be gracious individually, but not collectively. Society recognises only the virtues profitable to her, or at least not injurious to her—virtues like justice, which are exercised without loss, or, in fact, at compound interest. The virtues that damage us cannot have [pg 216] originated in society, because even now opposition to them arises in every small society that is in the making. Such virtues are therefore those of men of unequal standing, invented by the superior individuals; they are the virtues of rulers, and the idea underlying them is: “I am mighty enough to put up with an obvious loss; that is a proof of my power.” Thus they are virtues closely akin to pride.
The Virtues That Harm Us.—As members of communities, we often feel we can't exercise certain virtues that bring us personal honor and some pleasure (like being indulgent or supportive towards wrongdoers)—essentially, any action that would harm society, even if it's rooted in virtue. No panel of judges, confronted with its own conscience, can afford to be kind. That privilege belongs solely to the king as an individual, and we feel pleased when he shows it, indicating that we would prefer to act graciously as individuals, but not as a group. Society only recognizes virtues that benefit it, or at least don't harm it—virtues like justice, which can be practiced without cost, or even yield extra benefits. The virtues that harm us cannot have originated in society since even now, there's resistance to them in every emerging small community. So, these virtues are those of people of different ranks, created by those in power; they stem from the mindset of rulers, embodying the belief: "I'm strong enough to accept a clear loss; that shows my strength." Thus, they are virtues closely related to pride.
35.
The Casuistry of Advantage.—There would be no moral casuistry if there were no casuistry of advantage. The most free and refined intelligence is often incapable of choosing between two alternatives in such a way that his choice necessarily involves the greater advantage. In such cases we choose because we must, and afterwards often feel a kind of emotional sea-sickness.
The Casuistry of Advantage.—There wouldn't be any moral dilemmas if there weren't dilemmas about what benefits us. Even the most intelligent and discerning people can struggle to choose between two options in a way that clearly leads to the better outcome. In these situations, we decide out of necessity, and later on, we often feel an uncomfortable sense of regret.
36.
Turning Hypocrite.—Every beggar turns hypocrite, like every one who makes his living out of indigence, be it personal or public.—The beggar does not feel want nearly so keenly as he must make others feel it, if he wishes to make a living by mendicancy.
Becoming a hypocrite.—Every beggar becomes a hypocrite, just like anyone who earns a living from poverty, whether it's their own or someone else's.—The beggar doesn't experience need as intensely as he must make others feel it if he wants to survive by begging.
37.
A Sort of Cult of the Passions.—You hypochondriacs, you philosophic blind-worms talk of the formidable nature of human passions, in order to inveigh against the dreadsomeness of the [pg 217] whole world-structure. As if the passions were always and everywhere formidable! As if this sort of terror must always exist in the world!—Through a carelessness in small matters, through a deficiency in observation of self and of the rising generation, you have yourselves allowed your passions to develop into such unruly monsters that you are frightened now at the mere mention of the word “passion”! It rests with you and it rests with us to divest the passions of their formidable features and so to dam them that they do not become devastating floods.—We must not exalt our errors into eternal fatalities. Rather shall we honestly endeavour to convert all the passions of humanity into sources of joy.18
A Kind of Cult of the Emotions.—You hypochondriacs, you philosophical naysayers talk about how scary human passions are, as if to condemn the frightening nature of the [pg 217] entire structure of the world. As if passions are always and everywhere terrifying! As if this kind of fear must always exist in the world!—Because of your negligence in small matters and a lack of self-observation as well as of the younger generation, you have allowed your passions to grow into such wild beasts that you now tremble at the mere mention of the word "passion"! It’s up to you and to us to strip the passions of their terrifying aspects and to contain them so they don’t turn into destructive floods.—We must not turn our mistakes into eternal disasters. Instead, we should honestly try to transform all of humanity's passions into sources of joy.18
38.
The Sting of Conscience.—The sting of conscience, like the gnawing of a dog at a stone, is mere foolishness.
The Sting of Conscience.—The sting of conscience, like a dog gnawing on a rock, is just foolishness.
39.
Origin of Rights.—Rights may be traced to traditions, traditions to momentary agreements. At some time or other men were mutually content with the consequences of making an agreement, and, again, too indolent formally to renew it. Thus they went on living as if it had constantly been renewed, and gradually, when oblivion cast its [pg 218] veil over the origin, they thought they possessed a sacred, unalterable foundation on which every generation would be compelled to build. Tradition was now a constraint, even if it no more involved the profit originally derived from making the agreement.—Here the weak have always found their strong fortress. They are inclined to immortalise the momentary agreement, the single act of favour shown towards them.
Source of Rights.—Rights can be traced back to traditions, and traditions to temporary agreements. At some point, people were satisfied with the outcomes of making an agreement and were often too lazy to formally renew it. So, they continued living as if it had always been renewed, and gradually, as time obscured its origin, they believed they had a sacred, unchangeable foundation for future generations to build upon. Tradition became a constraint, even though it no longer provided the benefits originally gained from the agreement. —Here, the weak have always found their stronghold. They tend to immortalize those temporary agreements, the single act of kindness granted to them.
40.
The Significance of Oblivion in Moral Sentiment.—The same actions that in primitive society first aimed at the common advantage were later on performed from other motives: from fear or reverence of those who demanded and recommended them; or from habit, because men had seen them done about them from childhood upwards; or from kindness, because the practising of them caused delight and approving looks on all sides; or from vanity, because they were praised. Such actions, in which the fundamental motive, that of utility, has been forgotten, are then called moral; not, indeed, because they are done from those other motives, but because they are not done with a conscious purpose of utility.—Whence the hatred of utility that suddenly manifests itself here, and by which all praiseworthy actions formally exclude all actions for the sake of utility?—Clearly society, the rallying-point of all morality and of all maxims in praise of moral action, has had to battle too long and too fiercely with the selfishness and obstinacy of the individual not to rate every [pg 219] motive morally higher than utility. Hence it looks as if morals had not sprung from utility, whereas in fact morals are originally the public utility, which had great difficulty in prevailing over the interests of the unit and securing a loftier reputation.
The Importance of Forgetting in Moral Feelings.—The same actions that in early society were initially aimed at benefiting everyone eventually came to be done for different reasons: out of fear or respect for those who demanded and advocated them; from habit, because people had seen them performed around them since childhood; from kindness, because doing them brought joy and approval from others; or from vanity, because they received praise. Such actions, where the primary motive of utility has been forgotten, are termed moral; not because they are motivated by these other reasons, but because they aren’t performed with a conscious intention of utility.—This leads to the unexpected disdain for utility here, which causes all commendable actions to formally dismiss any actions done for the sake of utility.—Clearly, society, the center of all morality and the principles that promote moral action, has had to fight too long and fiercely against the selfishness and stubbornness of individuals to not consider every [pg 219] motive as morally superior to utility. Thus, it seems that morals did not originate from utility, while in reality, morals are initially about public utility, which struggled greatly to overcome individual interests and gain a higher standing.
41.
The Heirs to the Wealth of Morality.—Even in the domain of morals there is an inherited wealth, which is owned by the gentle, the good-tempered, the compassionate, the indulgent. They have inherited from their forefathers their gentle mode of action, but not common sense (the source of that mode of action). The pleasant thing about this wealth is that one must always bestow and communicate a portion of it, if its presence is to be felt at all. Thus this wealth unconsciously aims at bridging the gulf between the morally rich and the morally poor, and, what is its best and most remarkable feature, not for the sake of a future mean between rich and poor, but for the sake of a universal prosperity and superfluity.—Such may be the prevailing view of inherited moral wealth, but it seems to me that this view is maintained more in majorem gloriam of morality than in honour of truth. Experience at least establishes a maxim which must serve, if not as a refutation, at any rate as an important check upon that generalisation. Without the most exquisite intelligence, says experience, without the most refined capacity for choice and a strong propensity to observe the mean, the morally rich will become spendthrifts of morality. [pg 220] For by abandoning themselves without restraint to their compassionate, gentle, conciliatory, harmonising instincts, they make all about them more careless, more covetous, and more sentimental. The children of these highly moral spendthrifts easily and (sad to relate) at best become pleasant but futile wasters.
The Heirs to the Wealth of Morality.—Even in the realm of morals, there is inherited wealth owned by the kind, patient, compassionate, and forgiving. They have inherited a gentle way of acting from their ancestors, but not the common sense that underlies it. The nice thing about this wealth is that you always have to share some of it for its presence to be felt. Thus, this wealth instinctively seeks to bridge the gap between those who are morally rich and those who are morally poor, and what’s even more remarkable is that it does so not to create a balance between rich and poor, but for the sake of universal well-being and abundance.—This might be the common perspective on inherited moral wealth, but it seems to me that this perspective is more about glorifying morality than honoring truth. Experience at least establishes a principle that should serve, if not as a refutation, then at least as an important check on that generalization. Experience says that without the finest intelligence, without a sophisticated ability to choose, and a strong tendency to find balance, the morally rich will squander their moral wealth. [pg 220] By giving in freely to their compassionate, gentle, conciliatory, and harmonious instincts, they make those around them more careless, more greedy, and more sentimental. The children of these highly moral spendthrifts easily become pleasant but ultimately useless wasters.
42.
The Judge and Extenuating Circumstances.—“One should behave as a man of honour even towards the devil and pay his debts,” said an old soldier, when the story of Faust had been related to him in rather fuller detail. “Hell is the right place for Faust!” “You are terrible, you men!” cried his wife; “how can that be? After all, his only fault was having no ink in his ink-stand! It is indeed a sin to write with blood, but surely for that such a handsome man ought not to burn in Hell-fire?”
The Judge and Mitigating Factors.—"One should act with honor, even toward the devil, and pay their debts." said an old soldier when he heard the story of Faust in a bit more detail. “Hell is the ideal place for Faust!” "You all are terrible!" his wife exclaimed; "How is that possible? After all, his only mistake was running out of ink in his pen! It's really wrong to write with blood, but a good-looking guy like him shouldn't have to suffer in Hell!"
43.
Problem of the Duty of Truth.—Duty is an imperious sentiment that forces us to action. We call it good, and consider it outside the pale of discussion. The origin, limits, and justification of duty we will not debate or allow to be debated. But the thinker considers everything an evolution and every evolution a subject for discussion, and is accordingly without duty so long as he is merely a thinker. As such, he would not recognise the duty of seeing and speaking the truth; he would not feel the sentiment at all. He asks, whence comes it and whither will it go? But even this [pg 221] questioning appears to him questionable. Surely, however, the consequence would be that the thinker's machinery would no longer work properly if he could really feel himself unencumbered by duty in the search for knowledge? It would appear, then, that for fuel the same element is necessary as must be investigated by means of the machine.—Perhaps the formula will be: granted there were a duty of recognising truth, what is then the truth in regard to every other kind of duty?—But is not a hypothetical sense of duty a contradiction in terms?
The Issue of the Obligation to be Honest.—Duty is a powerful feeling that pushes us to take action. We regard it as good and consider it beyond discussion. We won't debate or allow debates about its origin, limits, or justification. However, a thinker views everything as evolving, and every evolution as a topic for discussion, which means they are without duty as long as they are just thinking. In that state, they wouldn't acknowledge the obligation to see and speak the truth; they wouldn’t feel that sentiment at all. They ask, where does it come from and where does it lead? Yet, even this questioning seems questionable to them. Surely, if they could truly feel free from duty in the pursuit of knowledge, their thinking process wouldn't function properly. It seems that the same element required for fuel must also be investigated by the machine. —Perhaps the formula will be: if there were a duty to recognize truth, then what truth applies to all other kinds of duty? —But isn't a hypothetical sense of duty a contradiction in itself?
44.
Grades of Morals.—Morality is primarily a means of preserving the community and saving it from destruction. Next it is a means of maintaining the community on a certain plane and in a certain degree of benevolence. Its motives are fear and hope, and these in a more coarse, rough, and powerful form, the more the propensity towards the perverse, one-sided, and personal still persists. The most terrible means of intimidation must be brought into play so long as milder forms have no effect and that twofold species of preservation cannot be attained. (The strongest intimidation, by the way, is the invention of a hereafter with a hell everlasting.) For this purpose we must have racks and torturers of the soul. Further grades of morality, and accordingly means to the end referred to, are the commandments of a God (as in the Mosaic law). Still further and higher are the commandments of an absolute sense of duty with [pg 222] a “Thou shalt”—all rather roughly hewn yet broad steps, because on the finer, narrower steps men cannot yet set their feet. Then comes a morality of inclination, of taste, finally of insight—which is beyond all the illusory motives of morality, but has convinced itself that humanity for long periods could be allowed no other.
Levels of Ethics.—Morality is mainly a way to protect the community and prevent its destruction. Next, it helps maintain the community at a certain level and degree of goodwill. Its motivations are fear and hope, and these become more intense and powerful as the tendency toward the wrong, biased, and self-serving persists. The most alarming means of coercion must be used as long as gentler methods fail and that twofold form of preservation cannot be achieved. (The strongest form of coercion, by the way, is the idea of an eternal hell.) For this reason, we must have devices and methods that torment the soul. Further levels of morality, and therefore methods toward that aim, include the commandments of a God (like in the Mosaic law). Even higher are the commandments of an absolute sense of duty with [pg 222] a "You shall"—all rather roughly defined yet wide principles, because at finer, narrower principles people cannot yet stand. Then comes a morality based on inclination, taste, and finally insight—which transcends all the deceptive motives of morality, but has come to believe that humanity could not be allowed anything else for long periods.
45.
The Morality of Pity in the Mouths of The Intemperate.—All those who are not sufficiently masters of themselves and do not know morality as a self-control and self-conquest continuously exercised in things great and small, unconsciously come to glorify the good, compassionate, benevolent impulses of that instinctive morality which has no head, but seems merely to consist of a heart and helpful hands. It is to their interest even to cast suspicion upon a morality of reason and to set up the other as the sole morality.
The Ethics of Pity Among the Intemperate.—Those who lack self-control and don’t understand morality as something that requires ongoing self-discipline and self-mastery in both big and small matters tend to unintentionally praise the good, compassionate, and generous instincts of a basic morality that lacks reason but appears to consist solely of a caring heart and willing hands. They even find it beneficial to question a reasoned morality and promote this instinctive morality as the only true form of virtue.
46.
Sewers of the Soul.—Even the soul must have its definite sewers, through which it can allow its filth to flow off: for this purpose it may use persons, relations, social classes, its native country, or the world, or finally—for the wholly arrogant (I mean our modern “pessimists”)—le bon Dieu.
Sewers of the Soul.—Even the soul needs its own outlets to let go of its impurities: for this, it might rely on people, relationships, social classes, its homeland, the world, or, for the completely arrogant (I mean our modern "negative thinkers")—God.
47.
48.
Prohibitions without Reasons.—A prohibition, the reason of which we do not understand or admit, is almost a command, not only for the stiff-necked but for the thirster after knowledge. We at once make an experiment in order to learn why the prohibition was made. Moral prohibitions, like those of the Decalogue, are only suited to ages when reason lies vanquished. Nowadays a prohibition like “Thou shalt not kill,” “Thou shalt not commit adultery,” laid down without reasons, would have an injurious rather than a beneficial effect.
Prohibitions Without Reasons.—A rule we don't understand or accept feels more like a command, not just for the stubborn but for those eager to learn. We immediately try to find out why the rule exists. Moral rules, like those in the Decalogue, are only appropriate for times when reason is suppressed. Today, rules like "Don't kill," "Don't commit adultery," established without explanations, would be more harmful than helpful.
49.
Character Portrait.—What sort of a man is it that can say of himself: “I despise very easily, but never hate. I at once find out in every man something which can be honoured and for which I honour him: the so-called amiable qualities attract me but little”?
Character Portrait.—What kind of person claims: "I can easily judge others, but I never hate. I always find something in every person that I can respect and appreciate them for: the so-called likable traits don't really matter to me."?
50.
Pity and Contempt.—The expression of pity is regarded as a sign of contempt, because one has clearly ceased to be an object of fear as soon as one becomes an object of pity. One has sunk below the level of the equilibrium. For this equilibrium does not satisfy human vanity, which is only satisfied [pg 224] by the feeling that one is imposing respect and awe. Hence it is difficult to explain why pity is so highly prized, just as we need to explain why the unselfish man, who is originally despised or feared as being artful, is praised.
Pity and Contempt.—Expressing pity is seen as a sign of contempt because once someone becomes the object of pity, they are no longer feared. They have fallen below a certain level of respect. This balance doesn’t satisfy human vanity, which only feels fulfilled when it commands respect and fear. That’s why it’s hard to understand why pity is so valued, just as we struggle to explain why the selfless person, who is initially looked down upon or feared for being clever, ends up being praised.
51.
The Capacity of Being Small.—We must be as near to flowers, grasses, and butterflies as a child, that is, not much bigger than they. We adults have grown up beyond them and have to stoop to them. I think the grasses hate us when we confess our love for them.—He who would have a share in all good things must understand at times how to be small.
The Power of Being Small.—We need to get close to flowers, grass, and butterflies like a child would, meaning we shouldn’t be much bigger than they are. We adults have outgrown them and now have to bend down to reach them. I believe the grass resents us when we admit our affection for it. —Those who want to enjoy all the good things in life need to learn how to be small at times.
52.
The Sum-Total of Conscience.—The sum-total of our conscience is all that has regularly been demanded of us, without reason, in the days of our childhood, by people whom we respected or feared. From conscience comes that feeling of obligation (“This I must do, this omit”) which does not ask, Why must I?—In all cases where a thing is done with “because” and “why,” man acts without conscience, but not necessarily on that account against conscience.—The belief in authority is the source of conscience; which is therefore not the voice of God in the heart of man, but the voice of some men in man.
The Total of Conscience.—The total of our conscience is everything that has been expected of us, without explanation, during our childhood, by those we admired or feared. Conscience gives rise to that sense of obligation ("This is what I have to do, this is what I should skip.") that doesn’t question, Why must I?—In situations where actions are taken with "because" and “why” individuals are acting without conscience, but that doesn’t necessarily mean they are acting against conscience.—The belief in authority is the root of conscience; it is therefore not the voice of God in the human heart, but the voice of certain individuals within us.
53.
Conquest of the Passions.—The man who has overcome his passions has entered into possession [pg 225] of the most fruitful soil, like the colonist who has become lord over bogs and forests. To sow the seed of spiritual good works on the soil of the vanquished passions is the next and most urgent task. The conquest itself is a means, not an end: if it be not so regarded, all kind of weeds and devil's crop quickly spring up upon the fertile soil that has been cleared, and soon the growth is all wilder and more luxuriant than before.
Mastering Your Emotions.—A person who has overcome their passions has gained control [pg 225] of the most fertile ground, like a settler who has tamed swamps and forests. The next and most urgent task is to plant the seeds of good spiritual works in the soil of conquered passions. The conquest itself is a means to an end, not the end itself: if it's not seen that way, all sorts of weeds and harmful growth can quickly sprout in the newly cleared fertile ground, and before long, the growth can become wilder and more abundant than it was before.
54.
Skill in Service.—All so-called practical men have skill in service, whether it be serving others or themselves; this is what makes them practical. Robinson owned a servant even better than Friday—his name was Crusoe.
Service Skills.—All so-called practical people have skill in serving, whether it’s for others or themselves; this is what makes them practical. Robinson had a servant even better than Friday—his name was Crusoe.
55.
Danger in Speech to Intellectual Freedom.—Every word is a preconceived judgment.
The Threat to Intellectual Freedom in Speech.—Every word is a pre-existing judgment.
56.
Intellect and Boredom.—The proverb, “The Hungarian is far too lazy to feel bored,” gives food for thought. Only the highest and most active animals are capable of being bored.—The boredom of God on the seventh day of Creation would be a subject for a great poet.
Intelligence and Boredom.—The saying, "The Hungarian is way too lazy to get bored." is worth pondering. Only the smartest and most energetic animals can actually get bored.—The boredom of God on the seventh day of Creation would be a topic for a great poet.
57.
Intercourse with Animals.—The origin of our morality may still be observed in our relations [pg 226] with animals. Where advantage or the reverse do not come into play, we have a feeling of complete irresponsibility. For example, we kill or wound insects or let them live, and as a rule think no more about it. We are so clumsy that even our gracious acts towards flowers and small animals are almost always murderous: this does not in the least detract from our pleasure in them.—To-day is the festival of the small animals, the most sultry day of the year. There is a swarming and crawling around us, and we, without intention, but also without reflection, crush here and there a little fly or winged beetle.—If animals do us harm, we strive to annihilate them in every possible way. The means are often cruel enough, even without our really intending them to be so—it is the cruelty of thoughtlessness. If they are useful, we turn them to advantage, until a more refined wisdom teaches us that certain animals amply reward a different mode of treatment, that of tending and breeding. Here responsibility first arises. Torturing is avoided in the case of the domestic animal. One man is indignant if another is cruel to his cow, quite in accordance with the primitive communal morality, which sees the commonwealth in danger whenever an individual does wrong. He who perceives any transgression in the community fears indirect harm to himself. Thus we fear in this case for the quality of meat, agriculture, and means of communication if we see the domestic animals ill-treated. Moreover, he who is harsh to animals awakens a suspicion that he is also harsh to men who are weak, inferior, and incapable of revenge. He is held to be ignoble [pg 227] and deficient in the finer form of pride. Thus arises a foundation of moral judgments and sentiments, but the greatest contribution is made by superstition. Many animals incite men by glances, tones, and gestures to transfer themselves into them in imagination, and some religions teach us, under certain circumstances, to see in animals the dwelling-place of human and divine souls: whence they recommend a nobler caution or even a reverential awe in intercourse with animals. Even after the disappearance of this superstition the sentiments awakened by it continue to exercise their influence, to ripen and to blossom.—Christianity, as is well known, has shown itself in this respect a poor and retrograde religion.
Intercourse with Animals.—The roots of our morality can still be seen in our relationships [pg 226] with animals. When there’s no personal gain at stake, we feel completely free of responsibility. For instance, we kill or injure insects or let them go, and usually don’t give it a second thought. We're so clumsy that even our kind gestures toward flowers and small animals often end up being harmful; this doesn’t lessen our enjoyment of them at all. —Today is the day for small animals, the hottest day of the year. They're swarming and crawling all around us, and we, often without meaning to and without thinking, squash a little fly or a winged beetle here and there. —If animals cause us harm, we try to clean them out in any way we can. The methods we use can be quite cruel, even if we don’t intend them to be—it's the cruelty of being thoughtless. When animals are useful, we exploit them, until we learn from more refined wisdom that some animals deserve a different approach, one of care and breeding. This is where responsibility begins. We avoid torture in the case of domesticated animals. One person feels outraged if another is cruel to his cow, aligning with the basic communal morality that sees the community at risk whenever an individual acts wrongly. Those who notice wrongdoing within the community fear indirect consequences for themselves. So, we become concerned about the quality of meat, farming, and transportation if we see domestic animals mistreated. Additionally, someone who is harsh to animals raises suspicions that they may also be harsh to vulnerable people who can’t retaliate. Such a person is viewed as unworthy [pg 227] and lacking in a more refined sense of pride. This leads to a foundation for moral judgments and feelings, but superstition contributes the most. Many animals provoke us through their looks, sounds, and movements to empathize with them, and some religions teach us to recognize, under certain circumstances, that animals may house human and divine souls, thus encouraging a greater caution or even a respectfulness in our interactions with them. Even after the decline of this superstition, the feelings it stirred continue to influence us and to grow and flourish. —Christianity, as is well known, has proven to be a poor and regressive religion in this regard.
58.
New Actors.—Among human beings there is no greater banality than death. Second in order, because it is possible to die without being born, comes birth, and next comes marriage. But these hackneyed little tragi-comedies are always presented, at each of their unnumbered and innumerable performances, by new actors, and accordingly do not cease to find interested spectators: whereas we might well believe that the whole audience of the world-theatre had long since hanged themselves to every tree from sheer boredom at these performances. So much depends on new actors, so little on the piece.
New Actors.—There’s no greater cliché among humans than death. Following that, since one can die without being born, comes birth, and then marriage. Yet these worn-out little tragi-comedies are always acted out by new performers, and as a result, they continue to attract interested audiences: one would think that the entire audience of the world theater would have long since hanged themselves from sheer boredom with these shows. So much relies on new actors, so little on the play itself.
59.
60.
The Word “Vanity.”—It is annoying that certain words, with which we moralists positively cannot dispense, involve in themselves a kind of censorship of morals, dating from the times when the most ordinary and natural impulses were denounced. Thus that fundamental conviction that on the waves of society we either find navigable waters or suffer shipwreck far more through what we appear than through what we are (a conviction that must act as guiding principle of all action in relation to society) is branded with the general word “vanity.” In other words, one of the most weighty and significant of qualities is branded with an expression which denotes it as essentially empty and negative: a great thing is designated by a diminutive, ay, even slandered by the strokes of caricature. There is no help for it; we must use such words, but then we must shut our ears to the insinuations of ancient habits.
The Word “Vanity.”—It's frustrating that certain words, which we moralists simply cannot avoid, carry with them a sort of moral censorship that dates back to when natural impulses were condemned. This fundamental belief that in society we either navigate smoothly or face disaster mostly based on how we appear rather than who we truly are (a belief that should guide all our actions concerning society) is labeled with the general term "vanity." In other words, one of the most important qualities is marked with a term that suggests it is fundamentally empty and negative: something significant is reduced to something trivial, even mocked by caricature. There's no way around it; we have to use these words, but we must also ignore the implications of outdated views.
61.
The Fatalism of the Turk.—The fatalism of the Turk has this fundamental defect, that it contrasts man and fate as two distinct things. Man, says this doctrine, may struggle against fate and try to baffle it, but in the end fate will always gain the victory. Hence the most rational course is to [pg 229] resign oneself or to live as one pleases. As a matter of fact, every man is himself a piece of fate. When he thinks that he is struggling against fate in this way, fate is accomplishing its ends even in that struggle. The combat is a fantasy, but so is the resignation in fate—all these fantasies are included in fate.—The fear felt by most people of the doctrine that denies the freedom of the will is a fear of the fatalism of the Turk. They imagine that man will become weakly resigned and will stand before the future with folded hands, because he cannot alter anything of the future. Or that he will give a free rein to his caprices, because the predestined cannot be made worse by that course. The follies of men are as much a piece of fate as are his wise actions, and even that fear of belief in fate is a fatality. You yourself, you poor timid creature, are that indomitable Moira, which rules even the Gods; whatever may happen, you are a curse or a blessing, and in any case the fetters wherein the strongest lies bound: in you the whole future of the human world is predestined, and it is no use for you to be frightened of yourself.
The Fatalism of the Turk.—The fatalism of the Turk has this main flaw: it views man and fate as two separate entities. This belief suggests that a person can fight against fate and try to outsmart it, but ultimately, fate will always win. Therefore, the most sensible choice is to [pg 229] accept what is or live freely. In reality, each person is a part of fate themselves. When one thinks they are battling against fate, fate is still achieving its goals through that struggle. The fight is an illusion, just like the acceptance of fate—these illusions are all part of fate. The worry many have about a belief that denies free will stems from the fatalism of the Turk. They fear that people will become weakly submissive and face the future passively since they cannot change what is to come. Or that they will act on their whims because what is meant to happen cannot be affected by such actions. The foolish behaviors of people are just as much a part of fate as their wise actions, and even the fear of believing in fate is a form of fatalism. You yourself, you poor timid soul, are that unstoppable Moira that even the Gods must obey; whatever happens, you are either a curse or a blessing, and regardless, you are the chains that bind the strongest: in you lies the entire future of humanity’s fate, and there's no point in being afraid of yourself.
62.
The Advocate of the Devil.—“Only by our own suffering do we become wise, only by others' suffering do we become good”—so runs that strange philosophy which derives all morality from pity and all intellectuality from the isolation of the individual. Herein this philosophy is the unconscious pleader for all human deterioration. For pity needs suffering, and isolation contempt of others.
The Devil's Advocate.—"We only gain wisdom from our own struggles, and we become better through the struggles of others."—this is the odd philosophy that suggests all morality comes from compassion and all intelligence from individual isolation. In this philosophy lies an unintentional argument for human decline. Because compassion requires suffering, and isolation breeds disdain for others.
63.
The Moral Character-Masks.—In ages when the character-masks of different classes are definitely fixed, like the classes themselves, moralists will be seduced into holding the moral character-masks, too, as absolute, and in delineating them accordingly. Thus Molière is intelligible as the contemporary of the society of Louis XIV.: in our society of transitions and intermediate stages he would seem an inspired pedant.
The Moral Character Masks.—In times when the character-masks of different social classes are clearly defined, much like the classes themselves, moralists can easily be tempted to view these moral character-masks as absolute and to describe them accordingly. Thus, Molière makes sense as a contemporary of the society of Louis XIV; in our society of changes and mixed stages, he might come across as a pretentious intellectual.
64.
The Most Noble Virtue.—In the first era of the higher humanity courage is accounted the most noble virtue, in the next justice, in the third temperance, in the fourth wisdom. In which era do we live? In which do you live?
The Greatest Virtue.—In the first era of advanced humanity, courage is seen as the highest virtue, in the second justice, in the third temperance, and in the fourth wisdom. In which era do we live? In which do you live?
65.
A Necessary Preliminary.—A man who will not become master of his irritability, his venomous and vengeful feelings, and his lust, and attempts to become master in anything else, is as stupid as the farmer who lays out his field beside a torrent without guarding against that torrent.
A Required Intro.—A man who can't control his irritability, his spiteful and vengeful emotions, and his desires, and tries to take charge of anything else, is as foolish as a farmer who plants his field next to a raging river without protecting it from the flood.
66.
What is Truth?—Schwarzert (Melanchthon): We often preach our faith when we have lost it, and leave not a stone unturned to find it—and then we often do not preach worst!
What is Truth?—Blacksmith (Melanchthon): We often share our beliefs when we’ve lost them, and we do everything possible to regain them—and then we often don’t do a bad job preaching!
Luther: Brother, you are really speaking like an angel to-day.
Luther: Brother, you’re truly speaking like an angel today.
Schwarzert: But that is the idea of your enemies, and they apply it to you.
Schwarzert: But that’s what your enemies think, and they use it against you.
Luther: Then it would be a lie from the devil's hind-quarters.
Luther: Then it would be a lie straight from the devil's backside.
67.
The Habit of Contrasts.—Superficial, inexact observation sees contrasts everywhere in nature (for instance, “hot and cold”), where there are no contrasts, only differences of degree. This bad habit has induced us to try to understand and interpret even the inner nature, the intellectual and moral world, in accordance with such contrasts. An infinite amount of cruelty, arrogance, harshness, estrangement, and coldness has entered into human emotion, because men imagined they saw contrasts where there were only transitions.
The Habit of Contrasts.—Superficial, inaccurate observation sees contrasts everywhere in nature (like "hot and cold"), where there are no true contrasts, only differences in degree. This flawed habit has led us to try to understand and interpret even our inner nature, the intellectual and moral realms, based on these supposed contrasts. A vast amount of cruelty, arrogance, harshness, estrangement, and coldness has seeped into human emotions because people believed they saw contrasts where there were only transitions.
68.
Can We Forgive?—How can we forgive them at all, if they know not what they do? We have nothing to forgive. But does a man ever fully know what he is doing? And if this point at least remains always debatable, men never have anything to forgive each other, and indulgence is for the reasonable man an impossible thing. Finally, if the evil-doers had really known what they did, we should still only have a right to forgive if we had a right to accuse and to punish. But we have not that right.
Can We Forgive?—How can we ever forgive them if they don’t even realize what they’re doing? We have nothing to forgive. But does anyone truly know all the consequences of their actions? And if that question is always up for debate, then people never really have anything to forgive one another, and for a reasonable person, being forgiving is impossible. Ultimately, if wrongdoers genuinely understood their actions, we would still only have the right to forgive if we also had the right to accuse and punish. But we don’t have that right.
69.
Habitual Shame.—Why do we feel shame when some virtue or merit is attributed to us which, as the saying goes, “we have not deserved”? Because we appear to have intruded upon a territory to which we do not belong, from which we should be excluded, as from a holy place or holy of holies, which ought not to be trodden by our foot. Through the errors of others we have, nevertheless, penetrated to it, and we are now swayed partly by fear, partly by reverence, partly by surprise; we do not know whether we ought to fly or to enjoy the blissful moment with all its gracious advantages. In all shame there is a mystery, which seems desecrated or in danger of desecration through us. All favour begets shame.—But if it be remembered that we have never really “deserved” anything, this feeling of shame, provided that we surrender ourselves to this point of view in a spirit of Christian contemplation, becomes habitual, because upon such a one God seems continually to be conferring his blessing and his favours. Apart from this Christian interpretation, the state of habitual shame will be possible even to the entirely godless sage, who clings firmly to the basic non-responsibility and non-meritoriousness of all action and being. If he be treated as if he had deserved this or that, he will seem to have won his way into a higher order of beings, who do actually deserve something, who are free and can really bear the burden of responsibility for their own volition and capacity. Whoever says to him, “You have deserved it,” appears to cry [pg 233] out to him, “You are not a human being, but a God.”
Habitual shame.—Why do we feel shame when we receive praise for a virtue or quality that, as the saying goes, "we don't deserve"? It’s because it feels like we’ve stepped into a space that isn’t ours, a sacred place that we shouldn’t be in. Even though we’ve entered it through the mistakes of others, we’re caught between fear, reverence, and surprise; we’re unsure whether to run away or to embrace the blissful moment along with its many benefits. There’s a mystery in all shame that seems violated or at risk of being violated through us. All favor brings about shame.—However, if we remember that we have never truly "earned" anything, this feeling of shame, if we approach it with a mindset of Christian contemplation, becomes a regular part of us because it seems as if God is always bestowing his blessings and favors upon us. Beyond this Christian perspective, the experience of habitual shame can also be present for a completely atheistic philosopher, who strongly believes in the inherent non-responsibility and non-meritoriousness of all actions and existence. If he is treated as if he’s earned something, it may feel as if he’s entered a higher realm where beings really do deserve something, where they are free and can genuinely carry the weight of responsibility for their own choices and abilities. Whoever says to him, "You've earned it," seems to be proclaiming to him, [pg 233] “You are not a human being, but a God.”
70.
The Most Unskilful Teacher.—In one man all his real virtues are implanted on the soil of his spirit of contradiction, in another on his incapacity to say “no”—in other words, on his spirit of acquiescence. A third has made all his morality grow out of his pride as a solitary, a fourth from his strong social instinct. Now, supposing that the seeds of the virtues in these four cases, owing to mischance or unskilful teachers, were not sown on the soil of their nature, which provides them with the richest and most abundant mould, they would become weak, unsatisfactory men (devoid of morality). And who would have been the most unskilful of teachers, the evil genius of these men? The moral fanatic, who thinks that the good can only grow out of the good and on the soil of the good.
The Least Skilled Teacher.—In one person, all their true virtues are rooted in their spirit of contradiction, while in another, they come from an inability to say “no”—in other words, from a spirit of compliance. A third person has developed all their morality from their pride in being alone, and a fourth from their strong sense of community. Now, if the seeds of virtues in these four cases, due to bad luck or unskilled teachers, were not planted in the soil of their nature, which provides the richest and most fertile ground, they would become weak, unfulfilled individuals (lacking in morality). And who would have been the most unskilled of teachers, the dark influence on these individuals? The moral fanatic, who believes that good can only emerge from good and in a foundation of goodness.
71.
The Cautious Style.—A. But if this were known to all, it would be injurious to the majority. You yourself call your opinions dangerous to those in danger, and yet you make them public?
The Cautious Style.—A. But if everyone knew this, it would harm the most. You claim your opinions are a threat to those at risk, and yet you share them publicly?
B. I write so that neither the mob, nor the populi, nor the parties of all kinds can read me. So my opinions will never be “public opinions.”
B. I write in a way that the crowd, the public, and all kinds of groups won’t be able to understand me. So, my views will never be considered “public opinions.”
A. How do you write, then?
A. How do you write now?
B. Neither usefully nor pleasantly—for the three classes I have mentioned.
B. Neither effectively nor enjoyably—for the three groups I have mentioned.
72.
Divine Missionaries.—Even Socrates feels himself to be a divine missionary, but I am not sure whether we should not here detect a tincture of that Attic irony and fondness for jesting whereby this odious, arrogant conception would be toned down. He talks of the fact without unction—his images of the gadfly and the horse are simple and not sacerdotal. The real religious task which he has set himself—to test God in a hundred ways and see whether he spoke the truth—betrays a bold and free attitude, in which the missionary walked by the side of his God. This testing of God is one of the most subtle compromises between piety and free-thinking that has ever been devised.—Nowadays we do not even need this compromise any longer.
Divine Missionaries.—Even Socrates sees himself as a divine messenger, but I'm not sure if we should recognize a hint of that classic irony and sense of humor that might lessen this unpleasant, arrogant idea. He talks about the subject without any pretense—his comparisons of the gadfly and the horse are straightforward and not priestly. The real spiritual mission he's taken on—to test God in many ways to determine if He spoke the truth—reveals a bold and independent mindset, where the messenger walks alongside His God. This testing of God represents one of the most intricate balances between devotion and free thought that has ever been conceived.—These days, we don't even need this balance anymore.
73.
Honesty in Painting.—Raphael, who cared a great deal for the Church (so far as she could pay him), but, like the best men of his time, cared little for the objects of the Church's belief, did not advance one step to meet the exacting, ecstatic piety of many of his patrons. He remained honest even in that exceptional picture which was originally intended for a banner in a procession—the Sistine Madonna. Here for once he wished to paint a vision, but such a vision as even noble youths without “faith” may and will have—the vision of the future wife, a wise, high-souled, silent, and very beautiful woman, carrying her first-born in her arms. Let men of an older generation, accustomed to prayer and devotion, find [pg 235] here, like the worthy elder on the left, something superhuman to revere. We younger men (so Raphael seems to call to us) are occupied with the beautiful maiden on the right, who says to the spectator of the picture, with her challenging and by no means devout look, “The mother and her child—is not that a pleasant, inviting sight?” The face and the look are reflected in the joy in the faces of the beholders. The artist who devised all this enjoys himself in this way, and adds his own delight to the delight of the art-lover. As regards the “messianic” expression in the face of the child, Raphael, honest man, who would not paint any state of soul in which he did not believe, has amiably cheated his religious admirers. He painted that freak of nature which is very often found, the man's eye in the child's face, and that, too, the eye of a brave, helpful man who sees distress. This eye should be accompanied by a beard. The fact that a beard is wanting, and that two different ages are seen in one countenance, is the pleasing paradox which believers have interpreted in accordance with their faith in miracles. The artist could only expect as much from their art of exposition and interpretation.
Truth in Painting.—Raphael, who cared a lot for the Church (as long as she could pay him), but, like the best men of his time, cared little for the Church's beliefs, did not bend to meet the demanding, ecstatic piety of many of his patrons. He remained honest even in that exceptional painting originally meant for a banner in a procession—the Sistine Madonna. Here, for once, he wanted to paint a vision, but a vision like the one noble young men without "faith" may and will have—the vision of their future wife, a wise, noble, silent, and very beautiful woman, cradling her first-born. Let men of an older generation, used to prayer and devotion, find [pg 235] here, like the worthy elder on the left, something superhuman to admire. We younger men (as if Raphael is calling to us) are focused on the beautiful maiden on the right, who looks at the viewer of the painting with a challenging and not at all devout expression, "The mother and her child—isn't that a beautiful, welcoming sight?" The joy in the faces of the viewers reflects her face and expression. The artist who created all this enjoys himself this way, adding his own joy to that of the art-lover. Regarding the "messianic" expression on the child's face, Raphael, being an honest man who wouldn’t paint a state of soul he didn’t believe in, has cleverly deceived his religious admirers. He painted that oddity found often in nature, the man’s eye in the child's face, and it’s the eye of a brave, helpful man who sees suffering. This eye should come with a beard. The absence of a beard and the presence of two different ages in one face is the delightful paradox that believers have interpreted according to their faith in miracles. The artist could only expect so much from their art of explanation and interpretation.
74.
Prayer.—On two hypotheses alone is there any sense in prayer, that not quite extinct custom of olden times. It would have to be possible either to fix or alter the will of the godhead, and the devotee would have to know best himself what he needs and should really desire. Both hypotheses, [pg 236] axiomatic and traditional in all other religions, are denied by Christianity. If Christianity nevertheless maintained prayer side by side with its belief in the all-wise and all-provident divine reason (a belief that makes prayer really senseless and even blasphemous), it showed here once more its admirable “wisdom of the serpent.” For an outspoken command, “Thou shalt not pray,” would have led Christians by way of boredom to the denial of Christianity. In the Christian ora et labora ora plays the rôle of pleasure. Without ora what could those unlucky saints who renounced labora have done? But to have a chat with God, to ask him for all kinds of pleasant things, to feel a slight amusement at one's own folly in still having any wishes at all, in spite of so excellent a father—all that was an admirable invention for saints.
Prayer.—Prayer makes sense only under two assumptions, a practice that feels like a remnant of ancient times. It would need to be possible to change the will of the divine, and the believer would have to know what he truly needs and should desire. Both assumptions, [pg 236] are considered self-evident and traditional in all other religions, but Christianity rejects them. However, Christianity continues to embrace prayer alongside its belief in an all-knowing and all-providing divine reason (a belief that renders prayer essentially pointless and even disrespectful), demonstrating once again its remarkable "serpent's wisdom." For an outright command, "Don't pray," would have likely led Christians to boredom and, eventually, disbelief in Christianity. In Christianity, pray and work pray serves as a source of enjoyment. Without now, what could those unfortunate saints who gave up labora have done? But to have a conversation with God, to ask for all sorts of nice things, to find a bit of humor in one’s own silliness for still having any desires at all despite having such a great father—all of that was a brilliant idea for the saints.
75.
A Holy Lie.—The lie that was on Arria's lips when she died (Paete, non dolet19) obscures all the truths that have ever been uttered by the dying. It is the only holy lie that has become famous, whereas elsewhere the odour of sanctity has clung only to errors.
A Sacred Lie.—The lie that was on Arria's lips when she died (Paete, it doesn't hurt19) overshadows all the truths that have ever been spoken by those on their deathbeds. It is the only sacred lie that is well-known, while in other cases, the scent of holiness has only adhered to mistakes.
76.
The Most Necessary Apostle.—Among twelve apostles one must always be hard as stone, in order that upon him the new church may be built.
The Most Essential Apostle.—Among twelve apostles, there has to be one who is as steadfast as stone, so that a new church can be built upon him.
77.
Which is more Transitory, the Body or the Spirit?—In legal, moral, and religious institutions the external and concrete elements—in other words, rites, gestures, and ceremonies—are the most permanent. They are the body to which a new spirit is constantly being superadded. The cult, like an unchangeable text, is ever interpreted anew. Concepts and emotions are fluid, customs are solid.
Which is more temporary, the Body or the Spirit?—In legal, moral, and religious institutions, the external and concrete elements—in other words, rituals, gestures, and ceremonies—are the most enduring. They serve as the body to which a new spirit is constantly being added. The practice, like an unchanging text, is always reinterpreted. Ideas and feelings are fluid; customs are solid.
78.
The Belief in Disease qua Disease.—Christianity first painted the devil on the wall of the world. Christianity first brought the idea of sin into the world. The belief in the remedies, which is offered as an antidote, has gradually been shaken to its very foundations. But the belief in the disease, which Christianity has taught and propagated, still exists.
The Belief in Disease qua Disease.—Christianity was the first to paint the devil on the walls of the world. Christianity introduced the concept of sin. The belief in the remedies offered as a cure has gradually been undermined. However, the belief in the disease that Christianity has taught and spread still remains.
79.
Speech and Writings of Religious Men.—If the priest's style and general expression, both in speaking and writing, do not clearly betray the religious man, we need no longer take his views upon religion and his pleading for religion seriously. These opinions have become powerless for him if, judging by his style, he has at command irony, arrogance, malice, hatred, and all the changing eddies of mood, just like the most irreligious of men—how far more powerless will they be for his [pg 238] hearers and readers! In short, he will serve to make the latter still more irreligious.
Talks and Writings of Religious Figures.—If a priest's way of speaking and writing doesn't clearly reflect his religious beliefs, we can’t take his opinions on religion seriously. If his style shows that he uses irony, arrogance, malice, hatred, and fluctuating moods, just like a person who is completely secular, then his views are ineffective. How much more ineffective will they be for his [pg 238] audience and readers! In short, he will only make them even more irreligious.
80.
The Danger in Personality.—The more God has been regarded as a personality in himself, the less loyal have we been to him. Men are far more attached to their thought-images than to their best beloved. That is why they sacrifice themselves for State, Church, and even for God—so far as he remains their creation, their thought, and is not too much looked upon as a personality. In the latter case they almost always quarrel with him. After all, it was the most pious of men who let slip that bitter cry: “My God, why hast thou forsaken me?”
The Risk in Personality.—The more we see God as a personality in himself, the less loyal we tend to be to him. People are often more connected to their mental images than to their closest loved ones. That's why they sacrifice themselves for the State, the Church, and even for God—so long as he remains their creation, their idea, and isn’t viewed too strictly as a personality. In this latter case, they usually end up arguing with him. After all, it was the most devout of individuals who let out that painful cry: "My God, why have you abandoned me?"
81.
Worldly Justice.—It is possible to unhinge worldly justice with the doctrine of the complete non-responsibility and innocence of every man. An attempt has been made in the same direction on the basis of the opposite doctrine of the full responsibility and guilt of every man. It was the founder of Christianity who wished to abolish worldly justice and banish judgment and punishment from the world. For he understood all guilt as “sin”—that is, an outrage against God and not against the world. On the other hand, he considered every man in a broad sense, and almost in every sense, a sinner. The guilty, however, are not to be the judges of their peers—so his rules [pg 239] of equity decided. Thus all dispensers of worldly justice were in his eyes as culpable as those they condemned, and their air of guiltlessness appeared to him hypocritical and pharisaical. Moreover, he looked to the motives and not to the results of actions, and thought that only one was keen-sighted enough to give a verdict on motives—himself or, as he expressed it, God.
Global Justice.—It’s possible to disrupt worldly justice with the idea that everyone is completely innocent and not responsible for their actions. There’s also been an effort to argue the opposite—that everyone is fully responsible and guilty. It was the founder of Christianity who wanted to eliminate worldly justice and remove judgment and punishment from the world. He viewed all wrongdoing as "wrongdoing"—an offense against God, not against society. At the same time, he saw everyone, in a broad sense, as a sinner. However, those who are guilty shouldn't be the judges of others—so his principles of fairness decided. In his eyes, all those who administered worldly justice were just as guilty as those they condemned, and their appearance of innocence seemed hypocritical and pharisaical to him. Furthermore, he focused on the intentions behind actions, rather than their outcomes, believing that only he, or as he put it, God, had the insight to judge motives.
82.
An Affectation in Parting.—He who wishes to sever his connection with a party or a creed thinks it necessary for him to refute it. This is a most arrogant notion. The only thing necessary is that he should clearly see what tentacles hitherto held him to this party or creed and no longer hold him, what views impelled him to it and now impel him in some other directions. We have not joined the party or creed on strict grounds of knowledge. We should not affect this attitude on parting from it either.
An Affectation in Parting.—When someone wants to break away from a group or belief, they think they need to disprove it. This is a pretty arrogant idea. What’s really needed is for them to understand the reasons that kept them connected to that group or belief and how those reasons have changed, leading them to new paths. We didn’t join the group or belief based solely on knowledge, so we shouldn’t pretend to take that stance when leaving it either.
83.
Saviour and Physician.—In his knowledge of the human soul the founder of Christianity was, as is natural, not without many great deficiencies and prejudices, and, as physician of the soul, was addicted to that disreputable, laical belief in a universal medicine. In his methods he sometimes resembles that dentist who wishes to heal all pain by extracting the tooth. Thus, for example, he assails sensuality with the advice: “If thine eye offend thee, pluck it out.”—Yet there still remains the distinction [pg 240] that the dentist at least attains his object—painlessness for the patient—although in so clumsy a fashion that he becomes ridiculous; whereas the Christian who follows that advice and thinks he has killed his sensuality, is wrong, for his sensuality still lives in an uncanny, vampire form, and torments him in hideous disguises.
Savior and Healer.—In his understanding of the human soul, the founder of Christianity had, as you might expect, many significant gaps and biases, and as a healer of the soul, he was prone to that questionable, non-clerical belief in a one-size-fits-all solution. His approach sometimes reminds one of that dentist who tries to fix all pain by simply pulling out the tooth. For instance, he tackles sensuality with the advice: “If your eye causes you to sin, remove it.”—However, there remains a crucial distinction [pg 240] that the dentist, at least, achieves his goal—relief for the patient—even if in such an awkward way that he appears ridiculous; while the Christian who follows that advice, believing he has eradicated his sensuality, is mistaken, for his sensuality continues to exist in an eerie, vampire-like form, and torments him in grotesque disguises.
84.
Prisoners.—One morning the prisoners entered the yard for work, but the warder was not there. Some, as their manner was, set to work at once; others stood idle and gazed defiantly around. Then one of them strode forward and cried, “Work as much as you will or do nothing, it all comes to the same. Your secret machinations have come to light; the warder has been keeping his eye on you of late, and will cause a terrible judgment to be passed upon you in a few days' time. You know him—he is of a cruel and resentful disposition. But now, listen: you have mistaken me hitherto. I am not what I seem, but far more—I am the son of the warder, and can get anything I like out of him. I can save you—nay, I will save you. But remember this: I will only save those of you who believe that I am the son of the prison warder. The rest may reap the fruits of their unbelief.” “Well,” said an old prisoner after an interval of silence, “what can it matter to you whether we believe you or not? If you are really the son, and can do what you say, then put in a good word for us all. That would be a real kindness on your part. But have done with all talk of belief and [pg 241] unbelief!” “What is more,” cried a younger man, “I don't believe him: he has only got a bee in his bonnet. I'll wager that in a week's time we shall find ourselves in the same place as we are to-day, and the warder will know nothing.” “And if the warder ever knew anything, he knows it no longer,” said the last of the prisoners, coming down into the yard at that moment, “for he has just died suddenly.” “Ah ha!” cried several in confusion, “ah ha! Sir Son, Sir Son, how stands it now with your title? Are we by any chance your prisoners now?” “I told you,” answered the man gently, “I will set free all who believe in me, as surely as my father still lives.”—The prisoners did not laugh, but shrugged their shoulders and left him to himself.
Inmates.—One morning, the prisoners entered the yard to work, but the guard was absent. Some immediately got to work; others stood around idly, glaring defiantly. Then one of them stepped forward and shouted, "Work as hard as you want or do nothing; it’s all the same. Your secret schemes have been uncovered; the guard has been keeping an eye on you lately and will soon make a tough decision about you. You know him—he’s cruel and vindictive. But listen closely: you’ve misunderstood me until now. I’m not just who you think I am; I’m even more—I’m the guard’s son, and I can get anything I want from him. I can save you—actually, I will save you. But remember this: I’ll only save those who believe that I’m the guard’s son. The rest will face the consequences of their disbelief." "Well," said an older prisoner after a moment of silence, "Why should it matter to you whether we believe you or not? If you truly are his son and can do what you say you can, then put in a good word for all of us. That would be a real kindness from you. But let's stop talking about belief and [pg 241] disbelief!" "Plus," shouted a younger man, "I don't trust him; he's just a bit off. I bet that in a week we'll be in the same situation we are now, and the guard will still have no idea." "And if the guard ever knew anything, he doesn't know it anymore." said the last prisoner, coming into the yard at that moment, “because he just passed away unexpectedly.” “Got it!” cried several in confusion, "Ah ha! Sir Son, Sir Son, what does this mean for your title? Are we maybe your prisoners now?" “I told you so,” the man replied softly, "I will free everyone who believes in me, just like my father is still alive."—The prisoners didn’t laugh, but shrugged their shoulders and left him alone.
85.
The Persecutors of God.—Paul conceived and Calvin followed up the idea that countless creatures have been predestined to damnation from time immemorial, and that this fair world was made in order that the glory of God might be manifested therein. So heaven and hell and mankind merely exist to satisfy the vanity of God! What a cruel, insatiable vanity must have smouldered in the soul of the first or second thinker of such a thought!—Paul, then, after all, remained Saul—the persecutor of God.
God's Persecutors.—Paul had the idea and Calvin expanded on it, suggesting that countless beings have been destined for damnation since the beginning of time, and that this beautiful world was created so that God's glory could be revealed in it. So heaven, hell, and humanity only exist to feed God's vanity! What a cruel, unending vanity must have burned in the mind of the first or second person to come up with such a thought!—In the end, Paul still remained Saul—the persecutor of God.
86.
Socrates.—If all goes well, the time will come when, in order to advance themselves on the path [pg 242] of moral reason, men will rather take up the Memorabilia of Socrates than the Bible, and when Montaigne and Horace will be used as pioneers and guides for the understanding of Socrates, the simplest and most enduring of interpretative sages. In him converge the roads of the most different philosophic modes of life, which are in truth the modes of the different temperaments, crystallised by reason and habit and all ultimately directed towards the delight in life and in self. The apparent conclusion is that the most peculiar thing about Socrates was his share in all the temperaments. Socrates excels the founder of Christianity by virtue of his merry style of seriousness and by that wisdom of sheer roguish pranks which constitutes the best state of soul in a man. Moreover, he had a superior intelligence.
Socrates.—If everything goes well, there will come a time when, to better themselves on the journey [pg 242] of moral reasoning, people will choose to read the Collectibles of Socrates instead of the Bible, and when Montaigne and Horace will serve as pioneers and guides for understanding Socrates, the simplest and most lasting of interpretative sages. In him merge the paths of various philosophical ways of living, which reflect different temperaments, shaped by reason and habit and ultimately focused on finding joy in life and in oneself. The clear takeaway is that what made Socrates unique was his connection to all temperaments. Socrates surpasses the founder of Christianity with his cheerful seriousness and that wisdom found in playful mischief, which represents the best state of mind for a person. Additionally, he possessed superior intelligence.
87.
Learning to Write Well.—The age of good speaking is over, because the age of city-state culture is over. The limit allowed by Aristotle to the great city—in which the town-crier must be able to make himself heard by the whole assembled community—troubles us as little as do any city-communities, us who even wish to be understood beyond the boundaries of nations. Therefore every one who is of a good European turn of mind must learn to write well, and to write better and better. He cannot help himself, he must learn that: even if he was born in Germany, where bad writing is looked upon as a national privilege. Better writing means better thinking; always to [pg 243] discover matter more worthy of communication; to be able to communicate it properly; to be translateable into the tongues of neighbouring nations; to make oneself comprehensible to foreigners who learn our language; to work with the view of making all that is good common property, and of giving free access everywhere to the free; finally, to pave the way for that still remote state of things, when the great task shall come for good Europeans—guidance and guardianship of the universal world-culture.—Whoever preaches the opposite doctrine of not troubling about good writing and good reading (both virtues grow together and decline together) is really showing the peoples a way of becoming more and more national. He is intensifying the malady of this century, and is a foe to good Europeans, a foe to free spirits.
Writing Skills Development.—The era of effective speaking has passed, since the age of city-state culture has ended. The limits set by Aristotle for the great city—where the town-crier needed to be heard by the entire community—concerns us as little as any local communities do, as we seek to be understood beyond national borders. Therefore, anyone with a solid European mindset must learn to write well and continually improve their writing skills. They have no choice; they must learn this—even if they were born in Germany, where poor writing is considered a national trait. Better writing leads to better thinking; it’s about constantly discovering more meaningful things to communicate; being able to express them correctly; being translatable into the languages of neighboring countries; making oneself understandable to foreigners who are learning our language; working towards making all that is good a shared asset, and ensuring free access to the free everywhere; ultimately, paving the way for that still distant future when the significant task of good Europeans will be the guidance and stewardship of universal world culture.—Anyone who advocates the opposite idea of disregarding good writing and reading (both virtues evolve together and decline together) is actually showing people a path toward becoming increasingly national. They are worsening the afflictions of this century and opposing good Europeans, opposing free spirits.
88.
The Theory of the Best Style.—The theory of the best style may at one time be the theory of finding the expression by which we transfer every mood of ours to the reader and the listener. At another, it may be the theory of finding expressions for the more desirable human moods, the communication and transference of which one desires most—for the mood of a man moved from the depth of his heart, intellectually cheerful, bright, and sincere, who has conquered his passions. This will be the theory of the best style, a theory that corresponds to the good man.
The Theory of the Best Style.—The theory of the best style can be about finding the right words to share our feelings with the reader and listener. At other times, it focuses on discovering expressions that convey the more positive human emotions that we want to communicate—like the feelings of a person who is deeply moved, intellectually upbeat, bright, and sincere, having mastered their passions. This will be the theory of the best style, a theory that reflects the good person.
89.
Paying Attention to Movement.—The movement of the sentences shows whether the author be tired. Individual expressions may nevertheless be still strong and good, because they were invented earlier and for their own sake, when the thought first flashed across the author's mind. This is frequently the case with Goethe, who too often dictated when he was tired.
Noticing Movement.—The flow of the sentences indicates if the author is fatigued. Individual phrases can still be powerful and effective because they were created earlier and for their own reasons, when the idea initially sparked in the author's mind. This is often true for Goethe, who frequently dictated when he was worn out.
90.
“Already” and “Still.”—A. German prose is still very young. Goethe declares that Wieland is its father.
“Already” and “Still.”—A. German prose is still quite new. Goethe claims that Wieland is its creator.
B. So young and already so ugly!
B. So young and already so unattractive!
C. But, so far as I am aware, Bishop Ulfilas already wrote German prose, which must therefore be fifteen hundred years old.
C. But, as far as I know, Bishop Ulfilas already wrote German prose, which must be about fifteen hundred years old.
B. So old and still so ugly!
B. So old and still so unattractive!
91.
Original German.—German prose, which is really not fashioned on any pattern and must be considered an original creation of German taste, should give the eager advocate of a future original German culture an indication of how real German dress, German society, German furniture, German meals would look without the imitation of models.—Some one who had long reflected on these vistas finally cried in great horror, “But, Heaven help us, perhaps we already have that original culture—only we don't like to talk about it!”
Original German.—German prose, which doesn't really follow any set pattern and is genuinely an original creation of German taste, should provide the enthusiastic supporter of a future original German culture with an idea of what authentic German clothing, society, furniture, and meals might look like without copying outside influences.—Someone who had been contemplating these ideas for a long time finally exclaimed in great horror, "But seriously, maybe we already have that original culture—we just don’t want to discuss it!"
92.
Forbidden Books.—One should never read anything written by those arrogant wiseacres and puzzle-brains who have the detestable vice of logical paradox. They apply logical formulæ just where everything is really improvised at random and built in the air. (“Therefore” with them means, “You idiot of a reader, this ‘therefore’ does not exist for you, but only for me.” The answer to this is: “You idiot of a writer, then why do you write?”)
Banned Books.—You should never read anything from those arrogant know-it-alls and puzzle-brains who have the annoying habit of creating logical paradoxes. They use logical formulas in situations that are actually completely random and made up. ("Thus" to them means, "You silly reader, this ‘therefore’ doesn't apply to you, it only applies to me." The response to that is: "You silly writer, then why do you write?")
93.
Displaying One's Wit.—Every one who wishes to display his wit thereby proclaims that he has also a plentiful lack of wit. That vice which clever Frenchmen have of adding a touch of dédain to their best ideas arises from a desire to be considered richer than they really are. They wish to be carelessly generous, as if weary of continual spending from overfull treasuries.
Showing Off Your Wit.—Anyone who wants to show off their wit is really admitting that they lack it. That habit, found in clever French people, of adding a touch of contempt to their best ideas comes from a wish to appear more sophisticated than they actually are. They want to seem effortlessly generous, as if tired of spending from their overflowing resources.
94.
French and German Literature.—The misfortune of the French and German literature of the last hundred years is that the Germans ran away too early from the French school, and the French, later on, went too early to the German school.
French and German Literature.—The unfortunate thing about French and German literature in the last hundred years is that the Germans left the French school too soon, and the French, later on, shifted to the German school too quickly.
95.
Our Prose.—None of the present-day cultured nations has so bad a prose as the German. When [pg 246] clever, blasé Frenchmen say, “There is no German prose,” we ought really not to be angry, for this criticism is more polite than we deserve. If we look for reasons, we come at last to the strange phenomenon that the German knows only improvised prose and has no conception of any other. He simply cannot understand the Italian, who says that prose is as much harder than poetry as the representation of naked beauty is harder to the sculptor than that of draped beauty. Verse, images, rhythm, and rhyme need honest effort—that even the German realises, and he is not inclined to set a very high value on extempore poetry. But the notion of working at a page of prose as at a statue sounds to him like a tale from fairyland.
Our Writing.—None of today's cultured nations has as poor a prose style as the German. When [pg 246] witty, unimpressed French people say, "There isn't any German prose," we really shouldn’t be upset, because this criticism is more polite than we deserve. If we search for reasons, we eventually confront the strange idea that Germans only know how to improvise prose and can’t imagine any other approach. They simply cannot comprehend the Italian perspective that prose is as much harder than poetry as depicting naked beauty is harder for a sculptor than portraying draped beauty. Verse, imagery, rhythm, and rhyme require genuine effort—that much even Germans understand, and they aren't inclined to highly value spontaneous poetry. But the idea of working on a piece of prose with the same dedication as crafting a statue seems to them like a story from a fairy tale.
96.
The Grand Style.—The grand style comes into being when the beautiful wins a victory over the monstrous.
The Grand Style.—The grand style emerges when beauty triumphs over the monstrous.
97.
Dodging.—We do not realise, in the case of distinguished minds, wherein lies the excellence of their expression, their turn of phrase, until we can say what word every mediocre writer would inevitably have hit upon in expressing the same idea. All great artists, in steering their car, show themselves prone to dodge and leave the track, but never to fall over.
Ducking.—We often don't recognize what makes the expression of brilliant minds stand out until we can pinpoint the common word that any average writer would have used to convey the same idea. All great artists, while navigating their craft, may swerve off course, but they never fail completely.
98.
Something like Bread.—Bread neutralises and takes out the taste of other food, and is therefore [pg 247] necessary to every long meal. In all works of art there must be something like bread, in order that they may produce divers effects. If these effects followed one another without occasional pauses and intervals, they would soon make us weary and provoke disgust—in fact, a long meal of art would then be impossible.
Something like Bread.—Bread balances and absorbs the flavors of other food, making it [pg 247] essential for any lengthy meal. In every work of art, there needs to be something akin to bread to create a variety of effects. If these effects happened one after another without breaks and pauses, they would quickly exhaust us and lead to boredom—in fact, a long experience of art would then be unfeasible.
99.
Jean Paul.—Jean Paul knew a great deal, but had no science; understood all manner of tricks of art, but had no art; found almost everything enjoyable, but had no taste; possessed feeling and seriousness, but in dispensing them poured over them a nauseous sauce of tears; had even wit, but, unfortunately for his ardent desire for it, far too little—whence he drives the reader to despair by his very lack of wit. In short, he was the bright, rank-smelling weed that shot up overnight in the fair pleasaunces of Schiller and Goethe. He was a good, comfortable man, and yet a destiny, a destiny in a dressing-gown.20
Jean Paul.—Jean Paul knew a lot but lacked scientific knowledge; he grasped all kinds of artistic tricks but had no real artistry; he found almost everything enjoyable yet had no taste; he had emotions and seriousness, but he overwhelmed them with a sickening layer of tears; he even had wit, but sadly, not nearly enough—which drove the reader to despair due to his very lack of humor. In short, he was the bright, foul-smelling weed that sprouted overnight in the beautiful gardens of Schiller and Goethe. He was a good, easygoing man, yet he embodied a fate, a fate in a bathrobe.20
100.
Palate for Opposites.—In order to enjoy a work of the past as its contemporaries enjoyed it, one must have a palate for the prevailing taste of the age which it attacked.
Taste for Opposites.—To appreciate a work from the past the way its original audience did, you need to have a taste for the dominant style of the time it criticized.
101.
Spirits-of-Wine Authors.—Many writers are neither spirit nor wine, but spirits of wine. They can flare up, and then they give warmth.
Wine Spirits Authors.—Many writers are neither pure spirit nor wine, but rather spirits of wine. They can ignite with passion, and then they radiate warmth.
102.
The Interpretative Sense.—The sense of taste, as the true interpretative sense, often talks the other senses over to its point of view and imposes upon them its laws and customs. At table one can receive disclosures about the most subtle secrets of the arts; it suffices to observe what tastes good and when and after what and how long it tastes good.
The Interpretative Sense.—The sense of taste, as the primary interpretative sense, often persuades the other senses to see things its way and enforces its own rules and traditions. At the dinner table, one can uncover the most intricate secrets of the arts; it’s enough to notice what tastes good, when it tastes good, after what it tastes good, and how long it continues to taste good.
103.
Lessing.—Lessing had a genuine French talent, and, as writer, went most assiduously to the French school. He knows well how to arrange and display his wares in his shop-window. Without this true art his thoughts, like the objects of them, would have remained rather in the dark, nor would the general loss be great. His art, however, has taught many (especially the last generation of German scholars) and has given enjoyment to a countless number. It is true his disciples had no need to learn from him, as they often did, his unpleasant tone with its mingling of petulance and candour.—Opinion is now unanimous on Lessing as “lyric poet,” and will some day be unanimous on Lessing as “dramatic poet.”
Lessing.—Lessing had a true French flair and, as a writer, devoted himself diligently to the French style. He knows how to effectively showcase his work. Without this genuine talent, his ideas, like the items that represent them, would have stayed somewhat obscure, and the overall impact would not have been significant. However, his artistry has educated many, especially the most recent generation of German scholars, and has brought joy to countless people. It's true that his followers didn't need to learn from him his harsh tone that often mixes irritation with honesty. —The consensus on Lessing as a “lyricist,” is now unanimous, and one day it will be unanimous on Lessing as a “performance poet.”
104.
105.
Poets' Thoughts.—Real thoughts of real poets always go about with a veil on, like Egyptian women; only the deep eye of thought looks out freely through the veil.—Poets' thoughts are as a rule not of such value as is supposed. We have to pay for the veil and for our own curiosity into the bargain.
Poets' Thoughts.—The true thoughts of real poets are often hidden behind a veil, much like Egyptian women; only the profound eye of thought can see through the veil. —Typically, poets' thoughts aren't worth as much as people think. We end up paying for the veil and for our own curiosity as well.
106.
Write Simply and Usefully.—Transitions, details, colour in depicting the passions—we make a present of all these to the author because we bring them with us and set them down to the credit of his book, provided he makes us some compensation.
Write Clearly and Effectively.—Transitions, details, and vivid descriptions of emotions—we offer all this to the author because we come with it and attribute it to his book, as long as he gives us something in return.
107.
Wieland.—Wieland wrote German better than any one else, and had the genuine adequacies and inadequacies of the master. His translations of the letters of Cicero and Lucian are the best in the language. His ideas, however, add nothing to our store of thought. We can endure his cheerful moralities as little as his cheerful immoralities, for both are very closely connected. The men who enjoyed them were at bottom better men than we are, but also a good deal heavier. They needed an author of this sort. The Germans did not need Goethe, and therefore cannot make proper use of him. We have [pg 250] only to consider the best of our statesmen and artists in this light. None of them had or could have had Goethe as their teacher.
Wieland.—Wieland wrote German better than anyone else and had both the real strengths and weaknesses of a master. His translations of Cicero and Lucian's letters are the best in the language. However, his ideas don’t contribute anything new to our thinking. We can tolerate his upbeat morals just as little as his upbeat immorality because they are closely related. The people who appreciated them were, at their core, better individuals than we are, but also quite a bit heavier. They needed an author like him. The Germans didn't need Goethe and, therefore, can't fully benefit from him. We have [pg 250] to view our best statesmen and artists through this lens. None of them had or can have had Goethe as their mentor.
108.
Rare Festivals.—Pithy conciseness, repose, and maturity—where you find these qualities in an author, cry halt and celebrate a great festival in the desert. It will be long before you have such a treat again.
Unique Festivals.—Brevity, calmness, and wisdom—when you encounter these traits in a writer, stop and celebrate a significant event in the wilderness. It will be a long time before you experience something like this again.
109.
The Treasure of German Prose.—Apart from Goethe's writings and especially Goethe's conversations with Eckermann (the best German book in existence), what German prose literature remains that is worth reading over and over again? Lichtenberg's Aphorisms, the first book of Jung-Stilling's Story of My Life, Adalbert Stifter's St. Martin's Summer and Gottfried Keller's People of Seldwyla—and there, for the time being, it comes to an end.
The Treasure of German Prose.—Aside from Goethe's works and especially his conversations with Eckermann (which is the best German book ever), what other German prose literature is worth reading again and again? Lichtenberg's Proverbs, the first book of Jung-Stilling's My Life's Story, Adalbert Stifter's *St. Martin's Summer*, and Gottfried Keller's Seldwyla Residents—and that’s where it stops for now.
110.
Literary and Colloquial Style.—The art of writing demands, first and foremost, substitutions for the means of expression which speech alone possesses—in other words, for gestures, accent, intonation, and look. Hence literary style is quite different from colloquial style, and far more difficult, because it has to make itself as intelligible as the latter with fewer accessaries. Demosthenes delivered his speeches differently from what we read; he [pg 251] worked them up for reading purposes.—Cicero's speeches ought to be “demosthenised” with the same object, for at present they contain more of the Roman Forum than we can endure.
Literary and Casual Style.—The art of writing primarily requires finding alternatives for the ways of expression that speech naturally has—like gestures, tone, emphasis, and facial expressions. As a result, literary style is quite different from colloquial style and is much more challenging, as it needs to be just as clear as the latter but with fewer tools. Demosthenes delivered his speeches differently than how we read them; he [pg 251] adjusted them for reading. —Cicero’s speeches should be “demosthenised” with the same goal, because currently they contain more of the Roman Forum than we can handle.
111.
Caution in Quotation.—Young authors do not know that a good expression or idea only looks well among its peers; that an excellent quotation may spoil whole pages, nay the whole book; for it seems to cry warningly to the reader, “Mark you, I am the precious stone, and round about me is lead—pale, worthless lead!” Every word, every idea only desires to live in its own company—that is the moral of a choice style.
Caution in Quotation.—Young writers often don’t realize that a great expression or idea only shines among others of its kind; that an amazing quote can ruin entire pages, or even the whole book; because it seems to shout to the reader, “Look at me, I’m the gem, and everything around me is just boring, worthless metal!” Every word, every idea wants to exist with its own kind—that’s the lesson of a carefully chosen style.
112.
How should Errors be Enunciated?—We may dispute whether it be more injurious for errors to be enunciated badly or as well as the best truths. It is certain that in the former case they are doubly harmful to the brain and are less easily removed from it. But, on the other hand, they are not so certain of effect as in the latter case. They are, in fact, less contagious.
How should errors be stated?—We can debate whether it's more damaging for errors to be stated poorly or just as convincingly as the best truths. It's clear that in the first case they are doubly harmful to the mind and harder to eliminate. However, on the other hand, they are not as guaranteed to have an impact as in the second case. In fact, they spread less easily.
113.
Limiting and Widening.—Homer limited and diminished the horizon of his subject, but allowed individual scenes to expand and blossom out. Later, the tragedians are constantly renewing this process. Each takes his material in ever smaller and smaller fragments than his predecessor did, but [pg 252] each attains a greater wealth of blooms within the narrow hedges of these sequestered garden enclosures.
Narrowing and Expanding.—Homer narrowed his focus on his subject, but allowed individual scenes to grow and flourish. Later, the tragedians kept this process alive. Each one took their material in smaller and smaller pieces than the one before, but [pg 252] each created a greater variety of growth within the tight confines of these secluded garden spaces.
114.
Literature and Morality Mutually Explanatory.—We can show from Greek literature by what forces the Greek spirit developed, how it entered upon different channels, and where it became enfeebled. All this also depicts to us how Greek morality proceeded, and how all morality will proceed: how it was at first a constraint and displayed cruelty, then became gradually milder; how a pleasure in certain actions, in certain forms and conventions arose, and from this again a propensity for solitary exercise, for solitary possession; how the track becomes crowded and overcrowded with competitors; how satiety enters in, new objects of struggle and ambition are sought, and forgotten aims are awakened to life; how the drama is repeated, and the spectators become altogether weary of looking on, because the whole gamut seems to have been run through—and then comes a stoppage, an expiration, and the rivulets are lost in the sand. The end, or at any rate an end, has come.
Literature and Morality Explain Each Other.—We can illustrate through Greek literature how the Greek spirit developed, the different paths it took, and where it weakened. This also shows us how Greek morality evolved, and how all morality evolves: how it started as a constraint and displayed cruelty, then gradually became more compassionate; how a pleasure in certain actions, forms, and conventions emerged, leading to a desire for solitary pursuits and personal ownership; how the path becomes crowded with competitors; how saturation sets in, prompting the search for new goals and ambitions, while forgotten aspirations are reignited; how the cycle repeats, and the spectators grow tired of watching, as if everything has already been experienced—and then there is a halt, an end, and the streams fade away into the sand. The end, or at least an end, has arrived.
115.
What Landscapes give Permanent Delight.—Such and such a landscape has features eminently suited for painting, but I cannot find the formula for it; it remains beyond my grasp as a whole. I notice that all landscapes which please me permanently have a simple geometrical scheme [pg 253] of lines underneath all their complexity. Without such a mathematical substratum no scenery becomes artistically pleasing. Perhaps this rule may be applied symbolically to human beings.
What Landscapes Provide Lasting Joy.—Some landscapes have elements that are perfect for painting, but I can't quite figure it out; it feels just out of my reach. I've noticed that all the landscapes that truly resonate with me have a simple geometric structure [pg 253] of lines beneath all their complexity. Without that mathematical foundation, no scenery is artistically appealing. Maybe this concept could also apply symbolically to people.
116.
Reading Aloud.—The ability to read aloud involves of necessity the ability to declaim. Everywhere we must apply pale tints, but we must determine the degree of pallor in close relation to the richly and deeply coloured background, that always hovers before our eyes and acts as our guide—in other words, in accordance with the way in which we should declaim the same passages. That is why we must be able to declaim.
Read Aloud.—The ability to read aloud necessarily includes the ability to expressively speak. Everywhere we have to apply softer tones, but we need to determine the level of softness in relation to the rich and vibrant background that constantly guides us—kind of like how we should speak expressively the same passages. That’s why we need to be able to express ourselves well.
117.
The Dramatic Sense.—He who has not the four subtler senses of art tries to understand everything with the fifth sense, which is the coarsest of all—the dramatic sense.
The Dramatic Sense.—Those who lack the four finer artistic senses attempt to grasp everything through the fifth sense, which is the most basic of all—the dramatic sense.
118.
Herder.—Herder fails to be all that he made people think he was and himself wished to think he was. He was no great thinker or discoverer, no newly fertile soil with the unexhausted strength of a virgin forest. But he possessed in the highest degree the power of scenting the future, he saw and picked the first-fruits of the seasons earlier than all others, and they then believed that he had made them grow. Between darkness and light, youth and age, [pg 254] his mind was like a hunter on the watch, looking everywhere for transitions, depressions, convulsions, the outward and visible signs of internal growth. The unrest of spring drove him to and fro, but he was himself not the spring.—At times, indeed, he had some inkling of this, and yet would fain not have believed it—he, the ambitious priest, who would have so gladly been the intellectual pope of his epoch! This is his despair. He seems to have lived long as a pretender to several kingdoms or even to a universal monarchy. He had his following which believed in him, among others the young Goethe. But whenever crowns were really distributed, he was passed over. Kant, Goethe, and then the first true German historians and scholars robbed him of what he thought he had reserved for himself (although in silence and secret he often thought the reverse). Just when he doubted in himself, he gladly clothed himself in dignity and enthusiasm: these were often in him mere garments, which had to hide a great deal and also to deceive and comfort him. He really had fire and enthusiasm, but his ambition was far greater! It blew impatiently at the fire, which flickered, crackled, and smoked—his style flickers, crackles, and smokes—but he yearned for the great flame which never broke out. He did not sit at the table of the genuine creators, and his ambition did not admit of his sitting modestly among those who simply enjoy. Thus he was a restless spirit, the taster of all intellectual dishes, which were collected by the Germans from every quarter and every age in the course of half a century. Never really happy and satisfied, Herder was also [pg 255] too often ill, and then at times envy sat by his bed, and hypocrisy paid her visit as well. He always had an air of being scarred and crippled, and he lacked simple, stalwart manliness more completely than any of the so-called “classical writers.”
Herder.—Herder didn’t measure up to the expectations people had of him, including his own. He wasn’t a great thinker or innovator, nor was he a fresh source of ideas like untouched land. However, he had an exceptional talent for sensing the future; he noticed and anticipated the first signs of change before anyone else, and people believed he had caused them. His mind was watchful like a hunter, searching for shifts, dilemmas, and visible signs of inner growth, caught between darkness and light, youth and age. The energy of spring drove him around, but he wasn’t the spring himself. Sometimes he sensed this, yet he preferred to ignore it—he, the ambitious priest, who wished to be the intellectual leader of his time! This was his frustration. He seemed to dwell for a long time as a pretender, claiming multiple realms or even seeking universal dominance. He had followers who believed in him, including the young Goethe. But when recognition was truly given, he was overlooked. Kant, Goethe, and the first genuine German historians and scholars took away what he thought he had secured for himself (though he often secretly wished the opposite). Just when he had doubts about himself, he donned a facade of dignity and excitement—these often served as mere clothing to conceal a lot and to both deceive and comfort him. He truly had passion and enthusiasm, but his ambition surpassed everything! It impatiently fanned a flickering flame that crackled and smoked—his aesthetic flickers, crackles, and smokes—but he longed for a great fire that never ignited. He didn’t belong among the true creators, nor could his ambition allow him to sit modestly with those who simply enjoyed. Thus, he was a restless spirit, sampling all the intellectual offerings that the Germans gathered from every corner of the world over the course of fifty years. Never truly happy or satisfied, Herder was also [pg 255] often unwell, and at times envy visited his bedside, while hypocrisy made its rounds too. He always had an air of being wounded and disabled, lacking the straightforward, robust masculinity more than any of the so-called "classic authors."
119.
Scent of Words.—Every word has its scent; there is a harmony and discord of scents, and so too of words.
Aroma of Words.—Every word has its own unique scent; there’s a balance and a clash of scents, just like there is with words.
120.
The Far-Fetched Style.—The natural style is an offence to the lover of the far-fetched style.
The Unrealistic Style.—The natural style is an offense to those who prefer the far-fetched style.
121.
A Vow.—I will never again read an author of whom one can suspect that he wanted to make a book, but only those writers whose thoughts unexpectedly became a book.
A Vow.—I will never again read an author who you might think wanted to write a book, but only those writers whose ideas naturally turned into a book.
122.
The Artistic Convention.—Three-fourths of Homer is convention, and the same is the case with all the Greek artists, who had no reason for falling into the modern craze for originality. They had no fear of convention, for after all convention was a link between them and their public. Conventions are the artistic means acquired for the understanding of the hearer; the common speech, learnt with much toil, whereby the artist can really communicate his ideas. All the more when he wishes, like [pg 256] the Greek poets and musicians, to conquer at once with each of his works (since he is accustomed to compete publicly with one or two rivals), the first condition is that he must be understood at once, and this is only possible by means of convention. What the artist devises beyond convention he offers of his own free will and takes a risk, his success at best resulting in the setting-up of a new convention. As a rule originality is marvelled at, sometimes even worshipped, but seldom understood. A stubborn avoidance of convention means a desire not to be understood. What, then, is the object of the modern craze for originality?
The Art Convention.—Most of Homer’s work relies on convention, and the same goes for all Greek artists, who had no reason to indulge in today’s obsession with originality. They didn’t fear convention, as it served as a connection between them and their audience. Conventions are the artistic tools acquired for the audience's understanding; the shared language, learned through effort, that allows the artist to truly express their ideas. This is especially true when, like [pg 256] the Greek poets and musicians, they aim to impress everyone with each piece (since they are used to competing publicly against one or two rivals). The first requirement is that they must be immediately understood, which is only achievable through convention. Anything the artist creates beyond convention is offered voluntarily and carries a risk, with success at best leading to the establishment of a new convention. Generally, originality is admired, sometimes even revered, but rarely comprehended. A persistent rejection of convention suggests a reluctance to be understood. So, what is the purpose of today's obsession with originality?
123.
Artists' Affectation of Scientific Method.—Schiller, like other German artists, fancied that if a man had intellect he was entitled to improvise even with the pen on all difficult subjects. So there we see his prose essays—in every way a model of how not to attack scientific questions of æsthetics and ethics, and a danger for young readers who, in their admiration for Schiller the poet, have not the courage to think meanly of Schiller the thinker and author.—The temptation to traverse for once the forbidden paths, and to have his say in science as well, is easy and pardonable in the artist. For even the ablest artist from time to time finds his handicraft and his workshop unendurable. This temptation is so strong that it makes the artist show all the world what no one wishes to see, that his little chamber of thought is cramped and untidy. Why [pg 257] not, indeed? He does not live there. He proceeds to show that the storeroom of his knowledge is partly empty, partly filled with lumber. Why not, indeed? This condition does not really become the artist-child badly. In particular, the artist shows that for the very easiest exercises of scientific method, which are accessible even to beginners, his joints are too stiff and untrained. Even of that he need not really be ashamed! On the other hand, he often develops no mean art in imitating all the mistakes, vices, and base pedantries that are practised in the scientific community, in the belief that these belong to the appearance of the thing, if not to the thing itself. This is the very point that is so amusing in artists' writing, that the artist involuntarily acts as his vocation demands: he parodies the scientific and inartistic natures. Towards science he should show no attitude but that of parody, in so far as he is an artist and only an artist.
Artists' Pretension of Scientific Method.—Schiller, like other German artists, believed that if someone has intelligence, they can tackle any complex topic with ease, even through writing. This is evident in his prose essays, which serve as a prime example of how not to approach scientific discussions on aesthetics and ethics, posing a risk for young readers who, enamored by Schiller the poet, might hesitate to critique Schiller the thinker and writer. The allure of venturing into restricted areas and sharing his views on science is tempting and understandable for any artist. Even the most skilled artist occasionally finds their craft and workspace unbearable. This desire is so powerful that it drives the artist to reveal a side of themselves that others may not want to see: their cramped and messy thought process. Why [pg 257] not? After all, they don’t live there. They expose the fact that their store of knowledge is partially empty and partially cluttered. Why not? This state doesn’t really tarnish the artist-child much. Specifically, the artist demonstrates that even for the simplest applications of scientific method, which are attainable for beginners, they may be too stiff and unpracticed. There’s no real need for shame in that! Conversely, they often become quite adept at mimicking the mistakes, flaws, and petty pedantries prevalent in the scientific community, mistakenly believing these traits represent the essence of the subject, if not the subject itself. This is precisely what makes artists’ writing so entertaining: the artist unintentionally fulfills their role by parodying the scientific and unartistic personalities. When it comes to science, their attitude should be one of parody, as long as they remain an artist and nothing but an artist.
124.
The Faust-Idea.—A little sempstress is seduced and plunged into despair: a great scholar of all the four Faculties is the evil-doer. That cannot have happened in the ordinary course, surely? No, certainly not! Without the aid of the devil incarnate, the great scholar would never have achieved the deed.—Is this really destined to be the greatest German “tragic idea,” as one hears it said among Germans?—But for Goethe even this idea was too terrible. His kind heart could not avoid placing the little sempstress, “the good soul that forgot [pg 258] itself but once,” near to the saints, after her involuntary death. Even the great scholar, “the good man” with “the dark impulse,” is brought into heaven in the nick of time, by a trick which is played upon the devil at the decisive moment. In heaven the lovers find themselves again. Goethe once said that his nature was too conciliatory for really tragic subjects.
The Faust Idea.—A young seamstress gets seduced and falls into despair: a great scholar from all four fields is the one responsible. That couldn’t have happened just by chance, right? No, definitely not! Without the help of the devil himself, the great scholar would never have managed this act.—Is this really supposed to be the ultimate German “tragic concept,” as people say among Germans?—But for Goethe, even this idea was too horrific. His kind nature couldn't help but place the young seamstress, "the good soul that only forgot [pg 258] itself once," close to the saints, after her unintended death. Even the great scholar, "the good guy" with “the dark urge,” is saved in the nick of time, by a trick played on the devil at the crucial moment. In heaven, the lovers are reunited. Goethe once remarked that his disposition was too accommodating for truly tragic themes.
125.
Are there “German Classics”?—Sainte-Beuve observes somewhere that the word “classic” does not suit the genius of certain literatures. For instance, nobody could talk seriously of “German classics.”—What do our German publishers, who are about to add fifty more to the fifty German classics we are told to accept, say to that? Does it not almost seem as if one need only have been dead for the last thirty years, and lie a lawful prey to the public,21 in order to hear suddenly and unexpectedly the trumpet of resurrection as a “Classic”? And this in an age and a nation where at least five out of the six great fathers of its literature are undoubtedly antiquated or becoming antiquated—without there being any need for the age or the nation to be ashamed of this. For those writers have given way before the strength of our time—let that be considered in all fairness!—Goethe, as I have indicated, I do not include. He belongs to a higher species than “national literatures”: hence life, revival, [pg 259] and decay do not enter into the reckoning in his relations with his countrymen. He lived and now lives but for the few; for the majority he is nothing but a flourish of vanity which is trumpeted from time to time across the border into foreign ears. Goethe, not merely a great and good man, but a culture, is in German history an interlude without a sequel. Who, for instance, would be able to point to any trace of Goethe's influence in German politics of the last seventy years (whereas the influence, certainly of Schiller, and perhaps of Lessing, can be traced in the political world)? But what of those five others? Klopstock, in a most honourable way, became out of date even in his own lifetime, and so completely that the meditative book of his later years, The Republic of Learning, has never been taken seriously from that day to this. Herder's misfortune was that his writings were always either new or antiquated. Thus for stronger and more subtle minds (like Lichtenberg) even Herder's masterpiece, his Ideas for the History of Mankind, was in a way antiquated at the very moment of its appearance. Wieland, who lived to the full and made others live likewise, was clever enough to anticipate by death the waning of his influence. Lessing, perhaps, still lives to-day—but among a young and ever younger band of scholars. Schiller has fallen from the hands of young men into those of boys, of all German boys. It is a well-known sign of obsolescence when a book descends to people of less and less mature age.—Well, what is it that has thrust these five into the background, so that well-educated men of affairs no longer read [pg 260] them? A better taste, a riper knowledge, a higher reverence for the real and the true: in other words, the very virtues which these five (and ten or twenty others of lesser repute) first re-planted in Germany, and which now, like a mighty forest, cast over their graves not only the shadow of awe, but something of the shadow of oblivion.—But classical writers are not planters of intellectual and literary virtues. They bring those virtues to perfection and are their highest luminous peaks, and being brighter, freer, and purer than all that surrounds them, they remain shining above the nations when the nations themselves perish. There may come an elevated stage of humanity, in which the Europe of the peoples is a dark, forgotten thing, but Europe lives on in thirty books, very old but never antiquated—in the classics.
Are there "German Classics"?—Sainte-Beuve points out somewhere that the term “timeless” doesn't fit the essence of certain literatures. For example, nobody could seriously discuss “German classics.”—What do our German publishers, who are about to add fifty more to the fifty German classics we’re expected to accept, think of that? Doesn't it almost seem like you just need to have been dead for the last thirty years and become a rightful target for the public, 21 to suddenly hear the trumpet of resurrection as a "Timeless"? And this in an age and a country where at least five out of the six great founders of its literature are undeniably outdated or becoming outdated—without any shame for the age or the country about it. Those writers have been surpassed by the power of our time—let's acknowledge that fairly!—Goethe, as I’ve mentioned, I do not include. He belongs to a higher category than “national literatures”: therefore, life, revival, [pg 259] and decline do not factor into his relationship with his countrymen. He lived and continues to live primarily for the few; for the majority, he is nothing more than an expression of vanity that is occasionally trumpeted across the border into foreign ears. Goethe, not just a great and good man, but a culture, is in German history an interlude without a sequel. Who, for example, can point to any trace of Goethe's influence in German politics over the last seventy years (while the influence of Schiller, and perhaps Lessing, can definitely be seen in the political sphere)? But what about those other five? Klopstock, in a very honorable way, became outdated even in his own lifetime, so much so that the reflective book of his later years, The Learning Republic, has never been taken seriously since that day. Herder’s misfortune was that his writings were always either fresh or outdated. Thus, for stronger and more nuanced minds (like Lichtenberg), even Herder’s masterpiece, his Thoughts on Human History, was somewhat outdated the moment it was released. Wieland, who lived fully and encouraged others to do the same, was wise enough to anticipate his fading influence by passing away. Lessing might still be relevant today—but among a younger and ever younger group of scholars. Schiller has shifted from the hands of young adults to those of boys, of all German boys. It’s a well-known sign of obsolescence when a book becomes popular among increasingly immature readers.—So, what has pushed these five into the background, to the point that well-educated individuals no longer read [pg 260] them? A better taste, more mature knowledge, a deeper respect for the real and the true: in other words, the very virtues that these five (and ten or twenty others of lesser fame) initially planted in Germany and which now, like a vast forest, cast over their graves not just the shadow of respect, but also some of the shadow of forgetfulness.—But classical writers are not the ones who plant intellectual and literary virtues. They perfect those virtues and represent their highest luminous peaks, and being brighter, freer, and clearer than everything surrounding them, they continue to shine above nations when the nations themselves fade away. There may come a time of elevated humanity when the Europe of the peoples is a dark, forgotten thing, but Europe continues to exist in thirty books, very old but never outdated—in the classics.
126.
Interesting, but not Beautiful.—This countryside conceals its meaning, but it has one that we should like to guess. Everywhere that I look, I read words and hints of words, but I do not know where begins the sentence that solves the riddle of all these hints. So I get a stiff neck in trying to discover whether I should start reading from this or that point.
Interesting, but not beautiful.—This countryside hides its meaning, but it has one that we’d like to figure out. Everywhere I look, I see words and hints of words, but I don’t know where the sentence that answers the riddle of all these hints starts. So I end up with a stiff neck trying to decide whether to start reading from this point or that one.
127.
Against Innovators in Language.—The use of neologisms or archaisms, the preference for the rare and the bizarre, the attempt to enrich rather than to limit the vocabulary, are always signs either [pg 261] of an immature or of a corrupted taste. A noble poverty but a masterly freedom within the limits of that modest wealth distinguishes the Greek artists in oratory. They wish to have less than the people has—for the people is richest in old and new—but they wish to have that little better. The reckoning up of their archaic and exotic forms is soon done, but we never cease marvelling if we have an eye for their light and delicate manner in handling the commonplace and apparently long outworn elements in word and phrase.
Opposing Innovators in Language.—Using new words or outdated ones, favoring the rare and unusual, and trying to expand vocabulary instead of limiting it are always signs of either [pg 261] immature or corrupted taste. The Greek artists in oratory show a noble simplicity but also a masterful freedom within the boundaries of that limited richness. They aim to have less than what the masses have—since the masses are richest in both old and new—but they want that little bit to be improved. We can quickly tally their archaic and exotic forms, but we never stop marveling if we appreciate their light and skillful approach to the familiar and seemingly outdated elements in words and phrases.
128.
Gloomy and Serious Authors.—He who commits his sufferings to paper becomes a gloomy author, but he becomes a serious one if he tells us what he has suffered and why he is now enjoying a pleasurable repose.
Gloomy and Serious Authors.—When someone writes about their pain, they become a gloomy author, but they turn into a serious one if they share what they’ve suffered and explain why they’re now finding peace and enjoyment.
129.
Healthiness of Taste.—How is it that health is less contagious than disease—generally, and particularly in matters of taste? Or are there epidemics of health?
Healthiness of Flavor.—Why is health less contagious than disease—overall, and especially when it comes to taste? Are there outbreaks of health?
130.
A Resolution.—Never again to read a book that is born and christened (with ink) at the same moment.
A Resolution.—Never again to read a book that's created and published (with ink) at the same time.
131.
132.
Classical Books.—The weakest point in every classical book is that it is written too much in the mother tongue of its author.
Classic Books.—The biggest drawback of every classical book is that it’s written too much in the author’s native language.
133.
Bad Books.—The book should demand pen, ink, and desk, but usually it is pen, ink, and desk that demand the book. That is why books are of so little account at present.
Bad Books.—A book should require a pen, ink, and a desk, but more often, it’s the pen, ink, and desk that require the book. That’s why books aren’t valued much nowadays.
134.
Presence of Sense.—When the public reflects on paintings, it becomes a poet; when on poems, an investigator. At the moment when the artist summons it it is always lacking in the right sense, and accordingly in presence of sense, not in presence of mind.
Sense of Presence.—When people look at paintings, they become poets; when they read poems, they turn into detectives. Whenever the artist calls upon the audience, they often miss the mark in understanding the true meaning, which results in a lack of sense rather than a lack of attention.
135.
Choice Ideas.—The choice style of a momentous period does not only select its words but its ideas—and both from the customary and prevailing usage. Venturesome ideas, that smell too fresh, are to the maturer taste no less repugnant than new and reckless images and phrases. Later on both choice ideas and choice words soon smack of mediocrity, because the scent of the choice vanishes quickly, and then nothing but the customary and commonplace element is tasted.
Choice Ideas.—The selected style of a significant period not only chooses its words but also its ideas—and both come from what is typical and widely accepted. Bold ideas, which feel too new, are just as unappealing to a more refined taste as unfamiliar and hasty images and phrases. Eventually, both choice ideas and words quickly become mediocre, as the freshness fades rapidly, leaving only the usual and ordinary elements to be experienced.
136.
Main Reason for Corruption of Style.—The desire to display more sentiment than one really feels for a thing corrupts style, in language and in all art. All great art shows rather the opposite tendency. Like every man of moral significance, it loves to check emotion on its way and not let it run its course to the very end. This modesty of letting emotion but half appear is most clearly to be observed, for example, in Sophocles. The features of sentiment seem to become beautified when sentiment feigns to be more shy than it really is.
Primary Cause of Style Corruption.—The urge to show more feeling than one truly has for something ruins style, both in language and in all forms of art. Great art tends to do the opposite. Like any person of moral importance, it prefers to hold back emotions rather than let them flow freely. This restraint of allowing emotions to only partially show is especially clear in the works of Sophocles. The aspects of sentiment often seem more beautiful when they pretend to be more reserved than they actually are.
137.
An Excuse for the Heavy Style.—The lightly uttered phrase seldom falls on the ear with the full weight of the subject. This is, however, due to the bad training of the ear, which by education must pass from what has hitherto been called music to the school of the higher harmony—in other words, to conversation.
A Justification for the Bold Style.—A casually spoken phrase rarely has the full impact of the subject. This is mainly because of poor ear training, which through education must transition from what has traditionally been considered music to the realm of higher harmony—in other words, to conversation.
138.
Bird's-Eye Views.—Here torrents rush from every side into a ravine: their movement is so swift and stormy, and carries the eye along so quickly, that the bare or wooded mountain slopes around seem not to sink down but to fly down. We are in an agonised tension at the sight, as if behind all this were hidden some hostile element, before which all must fly, and against which the abyss alone gave protection. This landscape cannot be painted, unless [pg 264] we hover above it like a bird in the open air. Here for once the so-called bird's-eye view is not an artistic caprice, but the sole possibility.
Bird's-Eye Perspectives.—Here, torrents rush in from every direction into a ravine: their movement is so fast and chaotic that the bare or forested mountain slopes around appear to not just descend but to plummet downward. We feel an intense tension at the sight, as if there’s some hidden threat behind it all, making everything flee, with the abyss being the only thing that offers protection. This landscape cannot be captured in a painting, unless [pg 264] we hover above it like a bird in the open air. Here, for once, the so-called bird's-eye view is not just an artistic whim, but the only way to perceive it.
139.
Rash Comparisons.—If rash comparisons are not proofs of the wantonness of the writer, they are proofs of the exhaustion of his imagination. In any case they bear witness to his bad taste.
Rash Comparisons.—If hasty comparisons aren't evidence of the writer's carelessness, they show a lack of creativity. In any case, they reflect poor taste.
140.
Dancing in Chains.—In the case of every Greek artist, poet, or writer we must ask: What is the new constraint which he imposes upon himself and makes attractive to his contemporaries, so as to find imitators? For the thing called “invention” (in metre, for example) is always a self-imposed fetter of this kind. “Dancing in chains”—to make that hard for themselves and then to spread a false notion that it is easy—that is the trick that they wish to show us. Even in Homer we may perceive a wealth of inherited formulæ and laws of epic narration, within the circle of which he had to dance, and he himself created new conventions for them that came after. This was the discipline of the Greek poets: first to impose upon themselves a manifold constraint by means of the earlier poets; then to invent in addition a new constraint, to impose it upon themselves and cheerfully to overcome it, so that constraint and victory are perceived and admired.
Dancing in Chains.—For every Greek artist, poet, or writer, we need to ask: What new limitation do they impose on themselves that appeals to their peers, leading to imitation? The concept of "innovation" (like in meter, for instance) is always a self-imposed restriction of this nature. “Dancing in chains”—making things difficult for themselves and then creating a false impression that it’s easy—that’s the trick they aim to show us. Even in Homer, we can see a wealth of inherited formulas and rules of epic storytelling, within which he had to operate, and he himself established new conventions for those who followed. This was the discipline of the Greek poets: first, they imposed various limitations inspired by earlier poets; then, they crafted an additional new constraint, imposed it on themselves, and joyfully overcame it, so that both the constraint and the triumph are recognized and admired.
141.
Authors' Copiousness.—The last quality that a good author acquires is copiousness: whoever has it to begin with will never become a good author. The noblest racehorses are lean until they are permitted to rest from their victories.
Authors' Abundance.—The final trait that a good author develops is copiousness: those who possess it from the start will never become great authors. The best racehorses stay lean until they get the chance to rest after their wins.
142.
Wheezing Heroes.—Poets and artists who suffer from a narrow chest of the emotions generally make their heroes wheeze. They do not know what easy breathing means.
Wheezing Heroes.—Poets and artists who have a limited range of emotions usually create heroes who struggle to breathe. They have no idea what it feels like to breathe freely.
143.
The Short-Sighted.22—The short-sighted are the deadly foes of all authors who let themselves go. These authors should know the wrath with which these people shut the book in which they observe that its creator needs fifty pages to express five ideas. And the cause of their wrath is that they have endangered what remains of their vision almost without compensation. A short-sighted person said, “All authors let themselves go.” “Even the Holy Ghost?” “Even the Holy Ghost.” But he had a right to, for he wrote for those who had lost their sight altogether.
The Nearsighted.22—The short-sighted are the worst enemies of any author who rambles on. These authors should be aware of the anger with which these readers close the book when they realize the writer takes fifty pages to say five ideas. Their frustration comes from the fact that they risk what little vision they have left almost without reward. A short-sighted person remarked, “All writers go on.” "Even the Holy Spirit?" "Even the Holy Spirit." But he had a point, since he was writing for those who had completely lost their sight.
144.
The Style of Immortality.—Thucydides and Tacitus both imagined immortal life for their works when they executed them. That might be guessed [pg 266] (if not known otherwise) from their style. The one thought to give permanence to his ideas by salting them, the other by boiling them down; and neither, it seems, made a miscalculation.
The Style of Immortality.—Thucydides and Tacitus both envisioned their works achieving immortality when they created them. One could guess that from their style [pg 266] (if not known otherwise). One aimed to make his ideas timeless by preserving them, while the other did so by concentrating them; and it seems neither miscalculated.
145.
Against Images and Similes.—By images and similes we convince, but we do not prove. That is why science has such a horror of images and similes. Science does not want to convince or make plausible, and rather seeks to provoke cold distrust by its mode of expression, by the bareness of its walls. For distrust is the touchstone for the gold of certainty.
Against Images and Similes.—We use images and similes to persuade, but they don’t provide proof. That’s why science is so wary of them. Science isn’t interested in persuasion or making things seem believable; it aims to provoke skepticism through its straightforward language, stripped of embellishment. Because skepticism is the test for the value of certainty.
146.
Caution.—In Germany, he who lacks thorough knowledge should beware of writing. The good German does not say in that case “he is ignorant,” but “he is of doubtful character.”—This hasty conclusion, by the way, does great credit to the Germans.
Caution.—In Germany, if you don’t have a solid understanding, you should be careful about writing. A good German doesn’t say in that case “he's clueless,” but “he has questionable character.”—This quick judgment, by the way, reflects well on the Germans.
147.
Painted Skeletons.—Painted skeletons are those authors who try to make up for their want of flesh by artistic colourings.
Painted Skeletons.—Painted skeletons are authors who try to compensate for their lack of substance with artistic embellishments.
148.
The Grand Style and Something Better.—It is easier to learn how to write the grand style than how to write easily and simply. The reasons for this are inextricably bound up with morality.
The Grand Style and Something Better.—It's easier to learn how to write in a grand style than to write in a way that's easy and straightforward. The reasons for this are closely tied to morality.
149.
Sebastian Bach.—In so far as we do not hear Bach's music as perfect and experienced connoisseurs of counterpoint and all the varieties of the fugal style (and accordingly must dispense with real artistic enjoyment), we shall feel in listening to his music—in Goethe's magnificent phrase—as if “we were present at God's creation of the world.” In other words, we feel here that something great is in the making but not yet made—our mighty modern music, which by conquering nationalities, the Church, and counterpoint has conquered the world. In Bach there is still too much crude Christianity, crude Germanism, crude scholasticism. He stands on the threshold of modern European music, but turns from thence to look at the Middle Ages.
Sebastian Bach.—If we don’t appreciate Bach's music as perfect and lack the expertise in counterpoint and the different styles of fugue (which means we miss out on genuine artistic enjoyment), then while listening to his music—we can echo Goethe's brilliant phrase—as if "We were there when God created the world." In other words, we sense that something magnificent is being created but not yet complete—our powerful modern music, which, by overcoming national identities, the Church, and counterpoint, has taken over the world. In Bach, there’s still too much raw Christianity, raw German influence, and raw scholasticism. He stands on the brink of modern European music, yet looks back at the Middle Ages.
150.
Händel.—Händel, who in the invention of his music was bold, original, truthful, powerful, inclined to and akin to all the heroism of which a nation is capable, often proved stiff, cold, nay even weary of himself in composition. He applied a few well-tried methods of execution, wrote copiously and quickly, and was glad when he had finished—but that joy was not the joy of God and other creators in the eventide of their working day.
Händel.—Händel, who was bold, original, honest, and powerful in his musical inventions, often showed a rigidity and coldness, even weariness with himself in his compositions. He used a few tried-and-true techniques, wrote abundantly and swiftly, and felt relief when he was done—but that relief wasn't the joyful satisfaction of God and other creators at the end of their working day.
151.
Haydn.—So far as genius can exist in a man who is merely good, Haydn had genius. He went [pg 268] just as far as the limit which morality sets to intellect, and only wrote music that has “no past.”
Haydn.—As far as genius can exist in someone who is just good, Haydn had genius. He went as far as the limits that morality places on intellect, and only composed music that has “no history.”
152.
Beethoven and Mozart.—Beethoven's music often appears like a deeply emotional meditation on unexpectedly hearing once more a piece long thought to be forgotten, “Tonal Innocence”: it is music about music. In the song of the beggar and child in the street, in the monotonous airs of vagrant Italians, in the dance of the village inn or in carnival nights he discovers his melodies. He stores them together like a bee, snatching here and there some notes or a short phrase. To him these are hallowed memories of “the better world,” like the ideas of Plato.—Mozart stands in quite a different relation to his melodies. He finds his inspiration not in hearing music but in gazing at life, at the most stirring life of southern lands. He was always dreaming of Italy, when he was not there.
Beethoven and Mozart.—Beethoven's music often feels like a deep emotional reflection on rediscovering a piece that was long thought to be lost, “Tonal Innocence”: it’s music about music. In the song of the beggar and child on the street, in the repetitive tunes of wandering Italians, in the dances at the village inn or during carnival nights, he finds his melodies. He gathers them like a bee, picking up notes or short phrases here and there. To him, these are sacred memories of “the better world,” similar to the ideas of Plato.—Mozart, on the other hand, relates to his melodies quite differently. He draws his inspiration not from listening to music but from observing life, particularly the vibrant life of southern lands. He was always dreaming of Italy when he wasn’t there.
153.
Recitative.—Formerly recitative was dry, but now we live in the age of moist recitative. It has fallen into the water, and the waves carry it whithersoever they list.
Recitative.—In the past, recitative was stiff and dry, but now we’re in the era of fluid recitative. It has splashed into the water, and the waves take it wherever they want.
154.
“Cheerful” Music.—If for a long time we have heard no music, it then goes like a heavy southern wine all too quickly into the blood and leaves behind it a soul dazed with narcotics, half-awake, [pg 269] longing for sleep. This is particularly the case with cheerful music, which inspires in us bitterness and pain, satiety and home-sickness together, and forces us to sip again and again as at a sweetened draught of poison. The hall of gay, noisy merriment then seems to grow narrow, the light to lose its brightness and become browner. At last we feel as if this music were penetrating to a prison where a poor wretch cannot sleep for home-sickness.
“Cheerful” Music.—If we've gone a long time without hearing any music, it pours into us like a rich southern wine, swiftly intoxicates us, and leaves our souls foggy with a hazy kind of high, half-awake, [pg 269] feeling an urge to sleep. This is especially true of cheerful music, which fills us with both bitterness and pain, a sense of fullness and homesickness simultaneously, making us want to sip repeatedly from a sweetened cup of poison. The room filled with laughter and excitement starts to feel smaller, the light dims and turns a duller shade. Eventually, it feels like this music is reaching into a prison where a poor soul can't find rest because of their longing for home.
155.
Franz Schubert.—Franz Schubert, inferior as an artist to the other great musicians, had nevertheless the largest share of inherited musical wealth. He spent it with a free hand and a kind heart, so that for a few centuries musicians will continue to nibble at his ideas and inspirations. In his works we find a store of unused inventions; the greatness of others will lie in making use of those inventions. If Beethoven may be called the ideal listener for a troubadour, Schubert has a right to be called the ideal troubadour.
Franz Schubert.—Franz Schubert, not as skilled as the other great musicians, still had the greatest inheritance of musical talent. He shared it generously and kindly, ensuring that for centuries to come, musicians will keep drawing from his ideas and inspirations. In his works, we discover a wealth of unused inventions; the brilliance of others will be in using those inventions. If Beethoven can be seen as the ideal audience for a troubadour, Schubert deserves to be called the ideal troubadour.
156.
Modern Musical Execution.—Great tragic or dramatic execution of music acquires its character by imitating the gesture of the great sinner, such as Christianity conceives and desires him: the slow-stepping, passionately brooding man, distracted by the agonies of conscience, now flying in terror, now clutching with delight, now standing still in despair—and all the other marks of great sinfulness. [pg 270] Only on the Christian assumption that all men are great sinners and do nothing but sin could we justify the application of this style of execution to all music. So far, music would be the reflection of all the actions and impulses of man, and would continually have to express by gestures the language of the great sinner. At such a performance, a listener who was not enough of a Christian to understand this logic might indeed cry out in horror, “For the love of Heaven, how did sin find its way into music?”
Contemporary Music Performance.—Great tragic or dramatic performance in music gets its essence by mimicking the gestures of the great sinner as Christianity imagines and desires him: the slow-stepping, intensely brooding man, troubled by the pains of conscience, now fleeing in fear, now grasping with delight, now standing still in despair—and all the other signs of deep sinfulness. [pg 270] Only on the Christian belief that all people are great sinners and only ever sin can we justify using this style of performance for all music. In this sense, music would reflect all of humanity's actions and impulses, consistently needing to convey through gestures the language of the great sinner. During such a performance, a listener who wasn't Christian enough to grasp this reasoning might indeed exclaim in horror, "For the love of God, how did sin get into music?"
157.
Felix Mendelssohn.—Felix Mendelssohn's music is the music of the good taste that enjoys all the good things that have ever existed. It always points behind. How could it have much “in front,” much of a future?—But did he want it to have a future? He possessed a virtue rare among artists, that of gratitude without arrière-pensée. This virtue, too, always points behind.
Felix Mendelssohn.—Felix Mendelssohn's music embodies good taste that appreciates all the great things that have ever existed. It always looks back. How could it have much of a "future" really?—But did he even want it to have a future? He had a rare quality among artists: gratitude without any hidden motives. This quality, too, always looks back.
158.
A Mother of Arts.—In our sceptical age, real devotion requires almost a brutal heroism of ambition. Fanatical shutting of the eyes and bending of the knee no longer suffice. Would it not be possible for ambition—in its eagerness to be the last devotee of all the ages—to become the begetter of a final church music, as it has been the begetter of the final church architecture? (They call it the Jesuit style.)
A Mother of Arts.—In our skeptical times, true devotion demands a kind of fierce ambition. Blindly shutting our eyes and kneeling no longer cuts it. Could ambition—eager to be the last devotee of all time—actually inspire a new type of church music, just as it has created the final styles of church architecture? (They call it the Jesuit style.)
159.
Freedom in Fetters—a Princely Freedom.—Chopin, the last of the modern musicians, who gazed at and worshipped beauty, like Leopardi; Chopin, the Pole, the inimitable (none that came before or after him has a right to this name)—Chopin had the same princely punctilio in convention that Raphael shows in the use of the simplest traditional colours. The only difference is that Chopin applies them not to colour but to melodic and rhythmic traditions. He admitted the validity of these traditions because he was born under the sway of etiquette. But in these fetters he plays and dances as the freest and daintiest of spirits, and, be it observed, he does not spurn the chain.
Freedom in Fetters—a Royal Freedom.—Chopin, the last of the modern musicians who admired and revered beauty, much like Leopardi; Chopin, the Pole, the one and only (none before or after him can claim this title)—Chopin had the same noble attention to detail in convention that Raphael displays in his use of the most basic traditional colors. The only difference is that Chopin applies these not to color but to melodies and rhythms. He recognized the value of these traditions because he grew up under the influence of social norms. Yet, within these constraints, he plays and moves with the freedom and grace of the most delicate spirit, and it should be noted, he does not reject the chain.
160.
Chopin's Barcarolle.—Almost all states and modes of life have a moment of rapture, and good artists know how to discover that moment. Such a moment there is even in life by the seashore—that dreary, sordid, unhealthy existence, dragged out in the neighbourhood of a noisy and covetous rabble. This moment of rapture Chopin in his Barcarolle expressed in sound so supremely that Gods themselves, when they heard it, might yearn to lie long summer evenings in a boat.
Chopin's Barcarolle.—Almost every state and phase of life has a moment of joy, and true artists know how to capture that moment. There’s such a moment even in the beach life—that dreary, grim, unhealthy way of living, dragged down in the midst of a loud and greedy crowd. This moment of joy is what Chopin captured in his Barcarolle, expressed in such exquisite sound that even the Gods, upon hearing it, might long to spend warm summer evenings in a boat.
161.
Robert Schumann.—“The Stripling,” as the romantic songsters of Germany and France of the [pg 272] first three decades of this century imagined him—this stripling was completely translated into song and melody by Robert Schumann, the eternal youth, so long as he felt himself in full possession of his powers. There are indeed moments when his music reminds one of the eternal “old maid.”
Robert Schumann.—“The Stripling,” as the romantic songwriters of Germany and France of the [pg 272] first three decades of this century envisioned him—this young man was fully translated into song and melody by Robert Schumann, the eternal youth, as long as he felt in complete control of his abilities. There are indeed moments when his music echoes the timeless “single woman.”
162.
Dramatic Singers.—“Why does this beggar sing?” “Probably he does not know how to wail.” “Then he does right.” But our dramatic singers, who wail because they do not know how to sing—are they also in the right?
Dramatic Performers.—“Why is this homeless person singing?” "Maybe he just doesn't know how to show his emotions." “In that case, he's making the right choice.” But what about our dramatic singers, who cry because they can't actually sing—are they also doing the right thing?
163.
Dramatic Music.—For him who does not see what is happening on the stage, dramatic music is a monstrosity, just as the running commentary to a lost text is a monstrosity. Such music requires us to have ears where our eyes are. This, however, is doing violence to Euterpe, who, poor Muse, wants to have her eyes and ears where the other Muses have theirs.
Dramatic music.—For someone who can't see what's happening on stage, dramatic music feels like a disaster, just like a live commentary on a missing text would be a disaster. This music makes us rely on our ears when we should be using our eyes. This is unfair to Euterpe, who, poor Muse, wants her eyes and ears to be where the other Muses have theirs.
164.
Victory and Reasonableness.—Unfortunately in the æsthetic wars, which artists provoke by their works and apologias for their works, just as is the case in real war, it is might and not reason that decides. All the world now assumes as a historical fact that, in his dispute with Piccini, Gluck was in the right. At any rate, he was victorious, and had might on his side.
Victory and Rationality.—Unfortunately, in the aesthetic battles that artists ignite with their creations and defenses, just like in actual wars, it’s strength, not logic, that wins. Everyone now takes it as a historical fact that Gluck was right in his argument with Piccini. Either way, he came out on top and had power on his side.
165.
Of the Principle of Musical Execution.—Do the modern musical performers really believe that the supreme law of their art is to give every piece as much high-relief as is possible, and to make it speak at all costs a dramatic language? Is not this principle, when applied for example to Mozart, a veritable sin against the spirit—the gay, sunny, airy, delicate spirit—of Mozart, whose seriousness was of a kindly and not awe-inspiring order, whose pictures do not try to leap from the wall and drive away the beholder in panic? Or do you think that all Mozart's music is identical with the statue-music in Don Juan? And not only Mozart's, but all music?—You reply that the advantage of your principle lies in its greater effect. You would be right if there did not remain the counter-question, “On whom has the effect operated, and on whom should an artist of the first rank desire to produce his effect?” Never on the populace! Never on the immature! Never on the morbidly sensitive! Never on the diseased! And above all—never on the blasé!
On the Principle of Musical Performance.—Do modern musical performers really believe that the main rule of their art is to present every piece with as much emphasis as possible and to make it convey a dramatic message at all costs? Isn't this approach, when applied to Mozart, a true violation of the spirit—the cheerful, bright, light, and delicate spirit—of Mozart, whose seriousness was kind and not intimidating, whose music doesn’t strive to leap off the page and scare the listener away? Or do you think all of Mozart's music is the same as the dramatic music in Don Juan? And not just Mozart's, but all music?—You argue that the benefit of your principle lies in its greater impact. You would be right if it didn't raise the counter-question, “On whom has the effect taken place, and on whom should a top-tier artist seek to leave their mark?” Never on the masses! Never on the immature! Never on the overly sensitive! Never on the unwell! And above all—never on the unbothered!
166.
The Music of To-Day.—This ultra-modern music, with its strong lungs and weak nerves, is frightened above all things of itself.
The Music of Today.—This super-modern music, with its powerful energy and fragile emotions, is primarily afraid of itself.
167.
Where Music is at Home.—Music reaches its high-water mark only among men who have not the [pg 274] ability or the right to argue. Accordingly, its chief promoters are princes, whose aim is that there should be not much criticism nor even much thought in their neighbourhood. Next come societies which, under some pressure or other (political or religious), are forced to become habituated to silence, and so feel all the greater need of spells to charm away emotional ennui—these spells being generally eternal love-making and eternal music. Thirdly, we must reckon whole nations in which there is no “society,” but all the greater number of individuals with a bent towards solitude, mystical thinking, and a reverence for all that is inexpressible; these are the genuine “musical souls.” The Greeks, as a nation delighting in talking and argument, accordingly put up with music only as an hors d'œuvre to those arts which really admit of discussion and dispute. About music one can hardly even think clearly. The Pythagoreans, who in so many respects were exceptional Greeks, are said to have been great musicians. This was the school that invented a five-years' silence,23 but did not invent a dialectic.
Where Music Feels Like Home.—Music reaches its peak only among people who lack the [pg 274] ability or the right to engage in debate. Therefore, its main supporters are rulers, who prefer a lack of criticism and even less reflection in their surroundings. Next are groups that, due to various pressures (political or religious), are forced into silence and thus feel an even stronger desire for distractions to alleviate their emotional boredom—these distractions usually being endless romance and eternal music. Finally, we must consider entire nations lacking a true "community," instead having a larger number of individuals inclined towards solitude, mystical thoughts, and a respect for the inexpressible; these are the true "music lovers." The Greeks, as a nation that loved talking and debating, tolerated music only as an appetizer to the arts that genuinely allow for discussion and argument. One can hardly even think clearly about music. The Pythagoreans, who were in many ways unique among the Greeks, are said to have been great musicians. This was the group that introduced a five-year silence,23 but did not develop a dialectic.
168.
Sentimentality in Music.—We may be ever so much in sympathy with serious and profound music, yet nevertheless, or perhaps all the more for that reason, we shall at occasional moments be overpowered, entranced, and almost melted away by its [pg 275] opposite—I mean, by those simple Italian operatic airs which, in spite of all their monotony of rhythm and childishness of harmony, seem at times to sing to us like the very soul of music. Admit this or not as you please, you Pharisees of good taste, it is so, and it is my present task to propound the riddle that it is so, and to nibble a little myself at the solution.—In childhood's days we tasted the honey of many things for the first time. Never was honey so good as then; it seduced us to life, into abundant life, in the guise of the first spring, the first flower, the first butterfly, the first friendship. Then—perhaps in our ninth year or so—we heard our first music, and this was the first that we understood; thus the simplest and most childish tunes, that were not much more than a sequel to the nurse's lullaby and the strolling fiddler's tune, were our first experience. (For even the most trifling “revelations” of art need preparation and study; there is no “immediate” effect of art, whatever charming fables the philosophers may tell.) Our sensation on hearing these Italian airs is associated with those first musical raptures, the strongest of our lives. The bliss of childhood and its flight, the feeling that our most precious possession can never be brought back, all this moves the chords of the soul more strongly than the most serious and profound music can move them.—This mingling of æsthetic pleasure with moral pain, which nowadays it is customary to call (rather too haughtily, I think) “sentimentality”—it is the mood of Faust at the end of the first scene—this “sentimentality” of the listener is all to the advantage of Italian music. It is a feeling which the experienced [pg 276] connoisseurs in art, the pure “æsthetes,” like to ignore.—Moreover, almost all music has a magical effect only when we hear it speak the language of our own past. Accordingly, it seems to the layman that all the old music is continually growing better, and that all the latest is of little value. For the latter arouses no “sentimentality,” that most essential element of happiness, as aforesaid, for every man who cannot approach this art with pure æsthetic enjoyment.
Emotionality in Music.—We may deeply resonate with serious and profound music, yet at times, or perhaps even because of that, we can find ourselves overwhelmed, captivated, and almost moved to tears by its [pg 275] opposite—I mean, by those simple Italian operatic melodies that, despite their repetitive rhythms and childish harmonies, sometimes feel like they’re singing directly to us, like the very essence of music. Whether you admit it or not, you critics of good taste, it’s true, and my current task is to explore why this is so, and to ponder a bit on the answer.—In our childhood, we tasted the sweetness of many things for the first time. No honey was ever as sweet as then; it lured us into life, into a vibrant life, dressed as the first spring, the first flower, the first butterfly, the first friendship. Then—maybe around the age of nine—we heard our first music, and this was the first that we truly understood; thus the simplest, most childlike tunes, which were hardly more than a continuation of the lullabies sung by our nurse and the tunes of strolling musicians, became our first experience. (Even the most insignificant "revelations" of art require preparation and study; there is no "instant" effect of art, no matter what delightful stories philosophers may tell.) The joy we felt hearing these Italian songs is tied to those initial musical ecstasies, the most intense of our lives. The bliss of childhood and its fleeting nature, the sense that our most treasured moments can never return, all of this stirs the chords of the soul more powerfully than even the most serious and profound music can. —This blending of aesthetic pleasure with moral pain, which today is often referred to (perhaps a bit too arrogantly, in my opinion) as “sentimentality”—it’s the mood of Faust at the end of the first scene—this “sentimentality” of the listener benefits Italian music. It’s a feeling that seasoned [pg 276] connoisseurs of art, the pure “aesthetics enthusiasts,” prefer to overlook.—Moreover, most music has a magical effect only when it speaks the language of our own history. Thus, it seems to the average listener that all the old music continually improves, while all the new music holds little value. The latter fails to evoke any "nostalgia," that essential ingredient of happiness, as mentioned earlier, for anyone who cannot engage with this art through pure aesthetic enjoyment.
169.
As Friends of Music.—Ultimately we are and remain good friends with music, as we are with the light of the moon. Neither, after all, tries to supplant the sun: they only want to illumine our nights to the best of their powers. Yet we may jest and laugh at them, may we not? Just a little, at least, and from time to time? At the man in the moon, at the woman in the music?
As Music Friends.—In the end, we are and always will be good friends with music, just like we are with the moonlight. Neither one tries to replace the sun; they just want to brighten our nights as much as they can. But is it okay for us to make jokes and laugh about them? Just a bit, every now and then? About the man in the moon and the woman in the music?
170.
Art in an Age of Work.—We have the conscience of an industrious epoch. This debars us from devoting our best hours and the best part of our days to art, even though that art be the greatest and worthiest. Art is for us a matter of leisure, of recreation, and we consecrate to it the residue of our time and strength. This is the cardinal fact that has altered the relation of art to life. When art makes its great demands of time and strength upon its recipients, it has to battle against the conscience of the industrious and efficient, it is [pg 277] relegated to the idle and conscienceless, who, by their very nature, are not exactly suited to great art, and consider its claims arrogant. It might, therefore, be all over with art, since it lacks air and the power to breathe. But perhaps the great art attempts, by a sort of coarsening and disguising, to make itself at home in that other atmosphere, or at least to put up with it—an atmosphere which is really a natural element only for petty art, the art of recreation, of pleasant distraction. This happens nowadays almost everywhere. Even the exponents of great art promise recreation and distraction; even they address themselves to the exhausted; even they demand from him the evening hours of his working-day—just like the artists of the entertaining school, who are content to smooth the furrowed brow and brighten the lack-lustre eye. What, then, are the devices of their mightier brethren? These have in their medicine-chests the most powerful excitants, which might give a shock even to a man half-dead: they can deafen you, intoxicate you, make you shudder, or bring tears to your eyes. By this means they overpower the exhausted man and stimulate him for one night to an over-lively condition, to an ecstasy of terror and delight. This great art, as it now lives in opera, tragedy, and music—have we a right to be angry with it, because of its perilous fascination, as we should be angry with a cunning courtesan? Certainly not. It would far rather live in the pure element of morning calm, and would far rather make its appeal to the fresh, expectant, vigorous morning-soul of the beholder or listener. Let us be thankful that it prefers living [pg 278] thus to vanishing altogether. But let us also confess that an era that once more introduces free and complete high-days and holidays into life will have no use for our great art.
Art in a Time of Work.—We live in a time focused on hard work. This prevents us from dedicating our best hours and most productive parts of our days to art, even if that art is the highest quality and most valuable. For us, art has become a hobby, a form of relaxation, and we reserve the meal prep of our time and energy for it. This is the key fact that has changed how art relates to life. When art demands a lot of time and effort from its audience, it must fight against the mindset of being industrious and efficient. It gets pushed to those who are idle and unconcerned, who, by their very nature, are not suited for great art and see its demands as pretentious. It might seem like art could fade away since it lacks the space to flourish. However, perhaps great art tries to adapt by simplifying and disguising itself to fit into that different environment, or at least to tolerate it—an environment that only truly serves minor art, the art meant for fun and lightheartedness. This is happening almost everywhere today. Even the proponents of great art offer relaxation and entertainment; they reach out to the weary; they ask for the evening hours of a hard worker—just like entertainers, who aim to ease the furrowed brow and brighten the tired eye. So what are the tools of their more powerful counterparts? They have in their arsenal the strongest stimulants, which can jolt even a nearly lifeless person: they can overwhelm you, intoxicate you, make you shudder, or bring tears to your eyes. Through these means, they overpower the exhausted person and briefly revive them into an excessive state of excitement, an ecstasy of fear and joy. Can we really be upset with this great art, due to its dangerous allure, like we would be with a seductive temptress? Certainly not. It would much rather live in the clear light of a peaceful morning and would prefer to connect with the fresh, eager, energetic soul of the observer or listener. Let’s be grateful that it chooses to exist [pg 278] rather than disappear completely. But we must also acknowledge that an era that brings back free and fully enjoyable days into life will not have a need for our great art.
171.
The Employees of Science and the Others.—Really efficient and successful men of science might be collectively called “The Employees.” If in youth their acumen is sufficiently practised, their memory is full, and hand and eye have acquired sureness, they are appointed by an older fellow-craftsman to a scientific position where their qualities may prove useful. Later on, when they have themselves gained an eye for the gaps and defects in their science, they place themselves in whatever position they are needed. These persons all exist for the sake of science. But there are rarer spirits, spirits that seldom succeed or fully mature—“for whose sake science exists”—at least, in their view. They are often unpleasant, conceited, or cross-grained men, but almost always prodigies to a certain extent. They are neither employees nor employers; they make use of what those others have worked out and established, with a certain princely carelessness and with little and rare praise—just as if the others belonged to a lower order of beings. Yet they possess the same qualities as their fellow-workers, and that sometimes in a less developed form. Moreover, they have a peculiar limitation, from which the others are free; this makes it impossible to put them into a place and to see in them useful tools. They can only live in their own air and on [pg 279] their own soil. This limitation suggests to them what elements of a science “are theirs”—in other words, what they can carry home into their house and atmosphere: they think that they are always collecting their scattered “property.” If they are prevented from building at their own nest, they perish like shelterless birds. The loss of freedom causes them to wilt away. If they show, like their colleagues, a fondness for certain regions of science, it is always only regions where the fruits and seeds necessary to them can thrive. What do they care whether science, taken as a whole, has untilled or badly tilled regions? They lack all impersonal interest in a scientific problem. As they are themselves personal through and through, all their knowledge and ideas are remoulded into a person, into a living complexity, with its parts interdependent, overlapping, jointly nurtured, and with a peculiar atmosphere and scent as a whole.—Such natures, with their system of personal knowledge, produce the illusion that a science (or even the whole of philosophy) is finished and has reached its goal. The life in their system works this magic, which at times has been fatal to science and deceptive to the really efficient workers above described, and at other times, when drought and exhaustion prevailed, has acted as a kind of restorative, as if it were the air of a cool, refreshing resting-place.—These men are usually called philosophers.
The Employees of Science and the Others.—Truly effective and successful scientists might be grouped together as “The Staff.” If, during their youth, they hone their sharpness, have a rich memory, and develop coordination between their hands and eyes, they are appointed by a more experienced peer to a scientific role where their skills can be valuable. As they later identify gaps and shortcomings in their field, they find their place wherever they're needed. These individuals exist for the advancement of science. However, there are rarer talents—spirits that rarely achieve success or reach their full potential—“for whom science exists”—at least, from their perspective. They can be unpleasant, arrogant, or grumpy, but they are almost always somewhat extraordinary. They are neither employees nor employers; they utilize what others have developed and established, often with a casual indifference and rarely giving praise—treating others as if they belong to a lower category of beings. Yet they possess the same attributes as their colleagues, albeit sometimes in a less refined way. Moreover, they have a unique limitation that frees others from restraint; this makes it impossible to place them in a role or see them as useful tools. They can only thrive in their own environment and on [pg 279] their own territory. This limitation informs them of which aspects of a science "belong to them"—meaning what they can take back to their own world: they feel they are always gathering their scattered “property.” If they cannot build in their own space, they wither like homeless birds. The loss of freedom causes them to fade. If they show an interest in certain areas of science, it’s always just those areas where the necessary fruits and seeds can thrive. They don’t care if the overall field of science has untouched or poorly developed areas. They lack any impersonal interest in scientific issues. Being deeply personal themselves, all their knowledge and ideas are reshaped into a person, a living complexity, with interdependent, overlapping parts that collectively create a unique atmosphere and essence. —Such individuals, with their personal framework of knowledge, create the illusion that a scientific discipline (or even all of philosophy) is complete and has reached its conclusion. The life within their system casts this spell, which has sometimes been harmful to science and misleading to the truly effective workers described earlier, and at other times, during periods of drought and exhaustion, has acted as a restorative, much like the air of a cool, refreshing sanctuary. —These individuals are typically referred to as thinkers.
172.
Recognition of Talent.—As I went through the village of S., a boy began to crack his whip with [pg 280] all his might—he had made great progress in this art, and he knew it. I threw him a look of recognition—in reality it hurt me cruelly. We do the same in our recognition of many of the talents. We do good to them when they hurt us.
Acknowledgment of Talent.—As I walked through the village of S., a boy started to crack his whip with [pg 280] all his strength—he had gotten really good at it, and he knew it. I gave him a look of acknowledgment—in truth, it pained me deeply. We often react the same way when recognizing various talents. We do good things for them even when it hurts us.
173.
Laughing and Smiling.—The more joyful and assured the mind becomes, the more man loses the habit of loud laughter. In compensation, there is an intellectual smile continually bubbling up in him, a sign of his astonishment at the innumerable concealed delights of a good existence.
Laughing and Smiling.—The more joyful and confident a person gets, the less they tend to laugh out loud. Instead, there's a subtle, intellectual smile that keeps surfacing, reflecting their amazement at the countless hidden pleasures of a good life.
174.
The Talk of Invalids.—Just as in spiritual grief we tear our hair, strike our foreheads, lacerate our cheeks or even (like Œdipus) gouge our eyes out, so against violent physical pain we call to our aid a bitter, violent emotion, through the recollection of slanderous and malignant people, through the denigration of our future, through the sword-pricks and acts of malice which we mentally direct against the absent. And at times it is true that one devil drives out another—but then we have the other.—Hence a different sort of talk, tending to alleviate pain, should be recommended invalids: reflections upon the kindnesses and courtesies that can be performed towards friend and foe.
The Gossip of Disabled People.—Just like when we experience deep emotional pain, we might tear our hair out, hit our heads, scratch our faces, or even (like Oedipus) blind ourselves, in response to intense physical pain, we often resort to strong negative emotions, recalling hurtful and spiteful people, worrying about our future, or mentally directing anger and malice towards those who are not present. Sometimes it's true that one negative feeling can push away another—but then we still have the other one left. Therefore, a different kind of conversation that could help ease the suffering should be encouraged for those who are unwell: thinking about the kindnesses and courtesies we can show to both friends and enemies.
175.
Mediocrity as a Mask.—Mediocrity is the happiest mask which the superior mind can wear, [pg 281] because it does not lead the great majority—that is, the mediocre—to think that there is any disguise. Yet the superior mind assumes the mask just for their sake—so as not to irritate them, nay, often from a feeling of pity and kindness.
Mediocrity as a Mask.—Mediocrity is the most comfortable disguise for a superior mind to wear, [pg 281] because it doesn’t make the majority—who are mediocre—think there's anything unusual going on. Yet the superior mind puts on this disguise just for their benefit—so as not to upset them, and often out of a sense of pity and kindness.
176.
The Patient.—The pine tree seems to listen, the fir tree to wait, and both without impatience. They do not give a thought to the petty human being below who is consumed by his impatience and his curiosity.
The Patient.—The pine tree appears to listen, the fir tree seems to wait, and both do so without any impatience. They pay no mind to the insignificant human below, who is overwhelmed by his impatience and curiosity.
177.
The Best Joker.—My favourite joke is the one that takes the place of a heavy and rather hesitating idea, and that at once beckons with its finger and winks its eye.
The Ultimate Joker.—My favorite joke is the one that replaces a heavy and somewhat uncertain thought, and at the same time signals playfully with its finger and winks.
178.
The Accessaries of all Reverence.—Wherever the past is revered, the over-cleanly and over-tidy people should not be admitted. Piety does not feel content without a little dust, dirt, and dross.
The Accessories of all Respect.—Wherever the past is respected, overly neat and tidy people should not be allowed in. True reverence doesn't feel complete without a bit of dust, dirt, and imperfection.
179.
The Great Danger of Savants.—It is just the most thorough and profound savants who are in peril of seeing their life's goal set ever lower and lower, and, with a feeling of this in their minds, to become ever more discouraged and more unendurable in the latter half of their lives. At first they plunge into their science with spacious hopes and set themselves daring tasks, the ends of which are [pg 282] already anticipated by their imaginations. Then there are moments as in the lives of the great maritime discoverers—knowledge, presentiment, and power raise each other higher and higher, until a new shore first dawns upon the eye in the far distance. But now the stern man recognises more and more how important it is that the individual task of the inquirer should be limited as far as possible, so that it may be entirely accomplished and the intolerable waste of force from which earlier periods of science suffered may be avoided. In those days everything was done ten times over, and then the eleventh always had the last and best word. Yet the more the savant learns and practises this art of solving riddles in their entirety, the more pleasure he finds in so doing. But at the same time his demands upon what is here called “entirety” grow more exacting. He sets aside everything that must remain in this sense incomplete, he acquires a disgust and an acute scent for the half-soluble—for all that can only give a kind of certainty in a general and indefinite form. His youthful plans crumble away before his eyes. There remains scarcely anything but a few little knots, in untying which the master now takes his pleasure and shows his strength. Then, in the midst of all this useful, restless activity, he, now grown old, is suddenly then often overcome by a deep misgiving, a sort of torment of conscience. He looks upon himself as one changed, as if he were diminished, humbled, transformed into a dexterous dwarf; he grows anxious as to whether mastery in small matters be not a convenience, an escape from the [pg 283] summons to greatness in life and form. But he cannot pass beyond any longer—the time for that has gone by.
The Great Danger of Savants.—It's the most dedicated and insightful scholars who risk watching their life's ambitions continuously diminish, leading them to feel increasingly discouraged and unbearable as they age. Initially, they dive into their field with high hopes, taking on bold challenges with goals their imaginations have already envisioned. Then, there are moments reminiscent of great explorers—knowledge, intuition, and skills elevate one another, until a new shore appears on the horizon. However, as they mature, these scholars realize how crucial it is to limit the scope of their individual inquiries, ensuring they can complete them fully and avoid the frustrating inefficiencies that plagued earlier scientific endeavors. In those times, everything was redundantly addressed, and the final solution always came after several previous attempts. Yet, the more a scholar learns and masters the art of fully solving problems, the more joy they find in it. At the same time, their expectations for what is considered "wholeness" become stricter. They dismiss anything that feels incomplete, developing a distaste and a keen sense for half-solutions—anything that offers only vague and uncertain conclusions. Their youthful aspirations crumble before their eyes, leaving behind just a few small issues, which they now take pleasure in untangling as a demonstration of their expertise. Amid all this productive and restless work, they often find themselves suddenly gripped by a deep unease, a sort of inner turmoil. They view themselves as changed—diminished, humbled, transformed into a skilled little person; they become anxious about whether their proficiency in minor matters might be a distraction, a means to avoid the [pg 283] call to greater significance in life and purpose. Yet, they can no longer move beyond—that opportunity has passed.
180.
Teachers in the Age of Books.—Now that self-education and mutual education are becoming more widespread, the teacher in his usual form must become almost unnecessary. Friends eager to learn, who wish to master some branch of knowledge together, find in our age of books a shorter and more natural way than “school” and “teachers.”
Educators in the Era of Books.—As self-education and collaborative learning become more common, the traditional role of the teacher is becoming nearly obsolete. Friends who are eager to learn and want to explore a subject together are finding that in our age of books, there’s a quicker and more intuitive path than "school" and “educators.”
181.
Vanity as the Greatest Utility.—Originally the strong individual uses not only Nature but even societies and weaker individuals as objects of rapine. He exploits them, so far as he can, and then passes on. As he lives from hand to mouth, alternating between hunger and superfluity, he kills more animals than he can eat, and robs and maltreats men more than is necessary. His manifestation of power is at the same time one of revenge against his cramped and worried existence. Furthermore, he wishes to be held more powerful than he is, and thus misuses opportunities; the accretion of fear that he begets being an accretion of power. He soon observes that he stands or falls not by what he is but by what he is thought to be. Herein lies the origin of vanity. The man of power seeks by every means to increase others' faith in his power.—The thralls who tremble before him and serve him know, for their part, that they are worth just so [pg 284] much as they appear to him to be worth, and so they work with an eye to this valuation rather than to their own self-satisfaction. We know vanity only in its most weakened forms, in its idealisations and its small doses, because we live in a late and very emasculated state of society. Originally vanity is the great utility, the strongest means of preservation. And indeed vanity will be greater, the cleverer the individual, because an increase in the belief in power is easier than an increase in the power itself, but only for him who has intellect or (as must be the case under primitive conditions) who is cunning and crafty.
Vanity as the Ultimate Benefit.—Originally, the strong individual uses not only Nature but even societies and weaker people as targets for exploitation. He takes advantage of them as much as he can and then moves on. Living hand to mouth, swinging between hunger and excess, he kills more animals than he can consume and mistreats others more than necessary. His display of power is also a form of revenge against his constrained and troubled existence. He wants to appear more powerful than he actually is, misusing opportunities; the fear he creates is a way of asserting power. He quickly realizes that his standing depends not on what he is but on what he is thought to be. This is where vanity originates. The powerful man seeks in every way to boost others' belief in his power.—The subordinates who cower before him know, for their part, that they are valued only as much as they seem to him, so they focus on this appraisal rather than their own satisfaction. We experience vanity only in its most diluted forms, in its idealizations and small doses, because we exist in a later, more subdued stage of society. Originally, vanity was a great utility, the strongest means of survival. And indeed, vanity will grow stronger the more intelligent the individual is, because it's easier to enhance the belief in one's power than to actually increase power itself, but this is true only for those who possess intellect or, as would be the case in primitive conditions, who are shrewd and cunning.
182.
Weather-Signs of Culture.—There are so few decisive weather-signs of culture that we must be glad to have at least one unfailing sign at hand for use in house and garden. To test whether a man belongs to us (I mean to the free spirits) or not, we must test his sentiments regarding Christianity. If he looks upon Christianity with other than a critical eye, we turn our backs to him, for he brings us impure air and bad weather.—It is no longer our task to teach such men what a sirocco wind is. They have Moses and the prophets of weather and of enlightenment.24 If they will not listen to these, then——
Weather Indicators of Culture.—There are so few clear indicators of culture that we should appreciate having at least one reliable sign to use in our homes and gardens. To determine whether someone is one of us (I mean, one of the free spirits) or not, we need to evaluate their views on Christianity. If they regard Christianity in any way other than critically, we ignore them, as they bring us toxic air and bad vibes. —It’s no longer our job to teach such people what a sirocco wind is. They have Moses and the prophets of weather and enlightenment. If they refuse to listen to these, then——
183.
There is a Proper Time for Wrath and Punishment.—Wrath and punishment are our inheritance [pg 285] from the animals. Man does not become of age until he has restored to the animals this gift of the cradle.—Herein lies buried one of the mightiest ideas that men can have, the idea of a progress of all progresses.—Let us go forward together a few millenniums, my friends! There is still reserved for mankind a great deal of joy, the very scent of which has not yet been wafted to the men of our day! Indeed, we may promise ourselves this joy, nay summon and conjure it up as a necessary thing, so long as the development of human reason does not stand still. Some day we shall no longer be reconciled to the logical sin that lurks in all wrath and punishment, whether exercised by the individual or by society—some day, when head and heart have learnt to live as near together as they now are far apart. That they no longer stand so far apart as they did originally is fairly palpable from a glance at the whole course of humanity. The individual who can review a life of introspective work will become conscious of the rapprochement arrived at, with a proud delight at the distance he has bridged, in order that he may thereupon venture upon more ample hopes.
There is a right time for anger and punishment.—Wrath and punishment are our inheritance [pg 285] from animals. Man doesn’t truly mature until he has returned this gift of the cradle to the animals.—Within this idea lies one of the most powerful concepts humanity can possess, the idea of a progress beyond all progresses.—Let’s move forward together a few thousand years, my friends! There is still so much joy awaiting humanity, the essence of which hasn’t even touched the lives of people today! Truly, we can promise ourselves this joy, even call it forth as a necessity, as long as the development of human reasoning continues to evolve. One day we won’t accept the logical flaw inherent in all wrath and punishment, whether it comes from individuals or society—one day, when our minds and hearts learn to coexist as closely as they are currently apart. The fact that they no longer stand as far apart as they once did is quite clear when we look at the overall journey of humanity. Individuals who take a moment to reflect on their lives will recognize the progress they’ve made, feeling a sense of pride in the distance they’ve covered, allowing them to pursue even greater hopes.
184.
Origin of Pessimists.—A snack of good food often decides whether we are to look to the future with hollow eye or in hopeful mood. The same influence extends to the very highest and most intellectual states. Discontent and reviling of the world are for the present generation an inheritance from starveling ancestors. Even in our artists and [pg 286] poets we often notice that, however exuberant their life, they are not of good birth, and have often, from oppressed and ill-nourished ancestors, inherited in their blood and brain much that comes out as the subject and even the conscious colouring of their work. The culture of the Greeks is a culture of men of wealth, in fact, inherited wealth. For a few centuries they lived better than we do (better in every sense, in particular far more simply in food and drink). Then the brain finally became so well-stored and subtle, and the blood flowed so quickly, like a joyous, clear wine, that the best in them came to light no longer as gloomy, distorted, and violent, but full of beauty and sunshine.
Origin of Pessimists.—A good meal can often determine whether we look to the future with empty eyes or a hopeful outlook. This same effect reaches even the highest intellectual states. Discontent and criticism of the world are, for the current generation, a legacy from our starving ancestors. Even in our artists and [pg 286] poets, we often see that, no matter how vibrant their lives, they often come from humble beginnings, and have inherited from their oppressed and poorly nourished ancestors a lot of what influences the themes and even the conscious tone of their work. Greek culture emerged from a society of wealth, specifically inherited wealth. For a few centuries, they lived better than we do (better in every way, especially in their food and drink, which was much simpler). Eventually, their minds became so well-stocked and refined, and their spirits flowed so freely, like joyful, clear wine, that the best in them emerged not as dark, twisted, and violent, but rather as beautiful and bright.
185.
Of Reasonable Death.—Which is more reasonable, to stop the machine when the works have done the task demanded of them, or to let it run on until it stands still of its own accord—in other words, is destroyed? Is not the latter a waste of the cost of upkeep, a misuse of the strength and care of those who serve? Are men not here throwing away that which would be sorely needed elsewhere? Is not a kind of contempt of the machines propagated, in that many of them are so uselessly tended and kept up?—I am speaking of involuntary (natural) and voluntary (reasonable) death. Natural death is independent of all reason and is really an irrational death, in which the pitiable substance of the shell determines how long the kernel is to exist or not; in which, accordingly, the stunted, diseased and dull-witted [pg 287] jailer is lord, and indicates the moment at which his distinguished prisoner shall die. Natural death is the suicide of nature—in other words, the annihilation of the most rational being through the most irrational element that is attached thereto. Only through religious illumination can the reverse appear; for then, as is equitable, the higher reason (God) issues its orders, which the lower reason has to obey. Outside religious thought natural death is not worth glorifying. The wise dispensation and disposal of death belongs to that now quite incomprehensible and immoral-sounding morality of the future, the dawn of which it will be an ineffable delight to behold.
About Reasonable Death.—Which is more sensible, to stop the machine once it has completed its task, or to let it keep running until it eventually stops on its own—in other words, is destroyed? Isn’t the latter a waste of maintenance costs, a misuse of the effort and care of those who operate it? Are people not wasting resources that could be better used elsewhere? Isn't there a sort of disregard for machines, in that many of them are unnecessarily maintained and serviced?—I’m talking about involuntary (natural) and voluntary (reasonable) death. Natural death happens regardless of reason and is essentially an irrational death, where the weak, sick, and dim-witted shell determines how long the kernel exists; where, accordingly, the ineffective jailer decides when the distinguished prisoner must die. Natural death is nature’s suicide—in other words, the destruction of the most rational being by the most irrational force associated with it. Only through religious insight can the situation appear differently; then, as is just, the higher reason (God) gives the orders that the lower reason must follow. Outside of religious thought, natural death does not deserve to be glorified. The wise management and interpretation of death belong to that future morality, which may now seem incomprehensible and even immoral, but its dawn will be an incredible delight to witness.
186.
Retrograde Influences.—All criminals force society back to earlier stages of culture than that in which they are placed for the time being. Their influence is retrograde. Let us consider the tools that society must forge and maintain for its defence: the cunning detectives, the jailers, the hangmen. Nor should we forget the public counsel for prosecution and defence. Finally we may ask ourselves whether the judge himself and punishment and the whole legal procedure are not oppressive rather than elevating in their reaction upon all who are not law-breakers. For we shall never succeed in arraying self-defence and revenge in the garb of innocence, and so long as men are used and sacrificed as a means to the end of society, all loftier humanity will deplore this necessity.
Retrograde Influences.—All criminals push society back to earlier cultural stages than the ones it currently inhabits. Their influence is regressive. Let's look at the resources society must create and uphold for its protection: the clever detectives, the jailers, the executioners. We shouldn't overlook the public attorneys for prosecution and defense. Finally, we might question whether the judge, punishment, and the entire legal system are more oppressive than uplifting for those who obey the law. We will never be able to disguise self-defense and revenge as innocence, and as long as people are used and sacrificed as a means to benefit society, more elevated aspects of humanity will lament this necessity.
187.
War as a Remedy.—For nations that are growing weak and contemptible war may be prescribed as a remedy, if indeed they really want to go on living. National consumption as well as individual admits of a brutal cure. The eternal will to live and inability to die is, however, in itself already a sign of senility of emotion. The more fully and thoroughly we live, the more ready we are to sacrifice life for a single pleasurable emotion. A people that lives and feels in this wise has no need of war.
War as a Solution.—For nations that are becoming weak and insignificant, war might be suggested as a solution, especially if they truly want to survive. Just like individuals, nations can endure a harsh remedy. However, the constant desire to live and the inability to accept death is already a sign of emotional decline. The more fully we experience life, the more willing we are to sacrifice life for a fleeting moment of pleasure. A nation that lives and feels this way has no need for war.
188.
Intellectual and Physical Transplantation as Remedies.—The different cultures are so many intellectual climates, every one of which is peculiarly harmful or beneficial to this or that organism. History as a whole, as the knowledge of different cultures, is the science of remedies, but not the science of the healing art itself. We still need a physician who can make use of these remedies, in order to send every one—temporarily or permanently—to the climate that just suits him. To live in the present, within the limits of a single culture, is insufficient as a universal remedy: too many highly useful kinds of men, who cannot breathe freely in this atmosphere, would perish. With the aid of history we must give them air and try to preserve them: even men of lower cultures have their value.—Add to this cure of intellects that humanity, on considerations of bodily health, must strive to discover by means of a medical geography [pg 289] what kinds of degeneration and disease are caused by each region of the earth, and conversely, what ingredients of health the earth affords: and then, gradually, nations, families, and individuals must be transplanted long and permanently enough for them to become masters of their inherited physical infirmities. The whole world will finally be a series of sanatoria.
Intellectual and Physical Transplantation as Solutions.—Different cultures create various intellectual environments, each of which can be either harmful or beneficial to different individuals. Overall, history, as the understanding of various cultures, serves as the science of remedies, rather than the science of healing itself. We still need a doctor who can utilize these remedies to guide each person—temporarily or permanently—to the environment that suits them best. Living solely in one culture today is not enough as a universal solution: too many valuable individuals who cannot thrive in this setting would suffer. With the help of history, we must provide them with the support they need and aim to preserve their well-being: even those from less advanced cultures have their worth. —In addition to this intellectual remedy, humanity, considering physical health, must work to identify through medical geography [pg 289] the types of degeneration and illness caused by different regions of the planet, and conversely, what health benefits each area offers. Gradually, nations, families, and individuals must be relocated long enough to overcome their inherited physical weaknesses. Ultimately, the world will transform into a series of healing spaces.
189.
Reason and the Tree of Mankind.—What you all fear in your senile short-sightedness, regarding the over-population of the world, gives the more hopeful a mighty task. Man is some day to become a tree overshadowing the whole earth, with millions upon millions of buds that shall all grow to fruits side by side, and the earth itself shall be prepared for the nourishment of this tree. That the shoot, tiny as yet, may increase in sap and strength; that the sap may flow in countless channels for the nutrition of the whole and the parts—from these and similar tasks we must derive our standard for measuring whether a man of to-day is useful or worthless. The task is unspeakably great and adventurous: let us all contribute our share to prevent the tree from rotting before its time! The historically trained mind will no doubt succeed in calling up the human activities of all the ages before its eyes, as the community of ants with its cunningly wrought mounds stands before our eyes. Superficially judged, mankind as a whole, like ant-kind, might admit of our speaking of “instinct.” On a closer examination we observe how whole nations, [pg 290] nay whole centuries, take pains to discover and test new means of benefiting the great mass of humanity, and thus finally the great common fruit-tree of the world. Whatever injury the individual nations or periods may suffer in this testing process, they have each become wise through this injury, and from them the tide of wisdom slowly pours over the principles of whole races and whole epochs. Ants too go astray and make blunders. Through the folly of its remedies, mankind may well go to rack and ruin before the proper time. There is no sure guiding instinct for the former or the latter. Rather must we boldly face the great task of preparing the earth for a plant of the most ample and joyous fruitfulness—a task set by reason to reason!
Reason and the Tree of Humanity.—What you all worry about in your elderly short-sightedness, regarding the overpopulation of the world, presents a significant challenge for the more optimistic. Humanity is destined to become a tree that provides shade over the entire earth, with millions upon millions of buds that will all grow into fruit side by side, and the earth itself will be prepared to nourish this tree. That the shoot, tiny for now, may grow in sap and strength; that the sap may flow through countless channels to nourish the whole and the parts—these and similar goals should be our standard for measuring whether a person today is useful or worthless. The task is incredibly vast and adventurous: let us all do our part to prevent the tree from rotting before its time! The historically informed mind will undoubtedly succeed in recalling the human activities of all ages, just as the community of ants with its intricately built mounds stands before us. From a superficial perspective, humanity as a whole, like ant colonies, might warrant our discussion of “gut feeling.” Upon closer inspection, we see how entire nations, [pg 290] or even centuries, strive to discover and test new ways to benefit the vast majority of humanity, thus ultimately contributing to the great common fruit tree of the world. Whatever harm individual nations or periods may experience during this trial-and-error process, they each gain wisdom from that harm, and from their experiences, the tide of wisdom gradually spreads over the principles of entire races and epochs. Ants too make mistakes and errors. Through the foolishness of its remedies, humanity risks falling to ruin before the right time. There is no guaranteed guiding instinct for either. Instead, we must boldly confront the immense task of preparing the earth for a plant of the utmost and joyful fruitfulness—a task defined by reason for reason!
190.
The Praise of Disinterestedness and its Origin.—Between two neighbouring chieftains there was a long-standing quarrel: they laid waste each other's territories, stole cattle, and burnt down houses, with an indecisive result on the whole, because their power was fairly equal. A third, who from the distant situation of his property was able to keep aloof from these feuds, yet had reason to dread the day when one of the two neighbours should gain a decisive preponderance, at last intervened between the combatants with ceremonial goodwill. Secretly he lent a heavy weight to his peace proposal by giving either to understand that he would henceforth join forces with the other against the one who strove to break the peace. [pg 291] They met in his presence, they hesitatingly placed into his hand the hands that had hitherto been the tools and only too often the causes of hatred—and then they really and seriously tried to keep the peace. Either saw with astonishment how suddenly his prosperity and his comfort increased; how he now had as neighbour a dealer ready to buy and sell instead of a treacherous or openly scornful evil-doer; how even, in unforeseen troubles, they could reciprocally save each other from distress, instead of, as before, making capital out of this distress of his neighbour and enhancing it to the highest degree. It even seemed as if the human type had improved in both countries, for the eyes had become brighter, the forehead had lost its wrinkles; all now felt confidence in the future—and nothing is more advantageous for the souls and bodies of men than this confidence. They saw each other every year on the anniversary of the alliance, the chieftains as well as their retinue, and indeed before the eyes of the mediator, whose mode of action they admired and revered more and more, the greater the profit that they owed to him became. Then his mode of action was called disinterested. They had looked far too fixedly at the profit they had reaped themselves hitherto to see anything more of their neighbour's method of dealing than that his condition in consequence of this had not altered so much as their own; he had rather remained the same: and thus it appeared that the former had not had his profit in view. For the first time people said to themselves that disinterestedness was a virtue. It is true that in minor private matters similar circumstances [pg 292] had arisen, but men only had eyes for this virtue when it was depicted on the walls in a large script that was legible to the whole community. Moral qualities are not recognised as virtues, endowed with names, held in esteem, and recommended as worthy of acquisition until the moment when they have visibly decided the happiness and destiny of whole societies. For then the loftiness of sentiment and the excitation of the inner creative forces is in many so great, that offerings are brought to this quality, offerings from the best of what each possesses. At its feet the serious man lays his seriousness, the dignified man his dignity, women their gentleness, the young all the wealth of hope and futurity that in them lies; the poet lends it words and names, sets it marching in the procession of similar beings, gives it a pedigree, and finally, as is the way of artists, adores the picture of his fancy as a new godhead—he even teaches others to adore. Thus in the end, with the co-operation of universal love and gratitude, a virtue becomes, like a statue, a repository of all that is good and honourable, a sort of temple and divine personage combined. It appears thenceforward as an individual virtue, as an absolute entity, which it was not before, and exercises the power and privileges of a sanctified super-humanity.—In the later days of Greece the cities were full of such deified human abstractions (if one may so call them). The nation, in its own fashion, had set up a Platonic “Heaven of Ideas” on earth, and I do not think that its inhabitants were felt to be less alive than any of the old Homeric divinities.
The Value of Selflessness and Its Origins.—Between two neighboring chiefs, there was a longstanding feud: they devastated each other's lands, stole cattle, and burned down homes, with an inconclusive outcome overall because they were roughly equal in power. A third chief, who was too distant from the conflicts to get involved, feared the day one of the neighbors would gain a clear advantage. He finally stepped in between the warring parties with an air of goodwill. Secretly, he added weight to his peace proposal by hinting to each that he would team up with the other against whoever tried to break the truce. [pg 291] They met in his presence, hesitantly placing their hands—once tools of hatred—into his. They earnestly tried to keep the peace. Each was astonished at how quickly his fortune and comfort increased; he now had a neighbor who was a trader ready to buy and sell instead of a deceitful or openly hostile adversary; even in unpredictable troubles, they could help each other out of distress, rather than exploiting each other's misfortunes as before. It seemed as if humanity had improved in both areas; eyes were brighter, foreheads less wrinkled; everyone felt more optimistic about the future—and nothing benefits people's souls and bodies more than this optimism. They met every year on the anniversary of the alliance, both chiefs and their followers, in front of the mediator, whose method they admired and revered more and more, realizing how much they owed him. His method was called uninterested. They had focused too closely on the gains they had made for themselves to notice that their neighbor's situation had not changed as much as theirs; he had remained mostly the same: and so it appeared he had not acted with profit in mind. For the first time, people acknowledged that disinterestedness was a virtue. It’s true that these kinds of situations had happened before in minor private matters, but people only saw this virtue when it was displayed on walls in large letters visible to the whole community. Moral qualities aren’t recognized as virtues, given names, esteemed, and recommended for pursuit until they visibly impact the happiness and fate of entire societies. At that point, the elevation of sentiment and the stirring of inner creative forces is so strong that people offer their best to this quality. The serious person offers their seriousness, the dignified person their dignity, women their gentleness, and the young all the hope and future they possess; the poet gives it words and names, places it in the procession of similar beings, traces its lineage, and ultimately, like artists do, worships the image of their imagination as a new divinity—teaching others to worship it, too. In the end, through universal love and gratitude, a virtue becomes, like a statue, a repository of all that is good and honorable, a kind of temple and divine figure combined. It emerges afterward as an individual virtue, an absolute entity that it wasn’t before, wielding the power and privileges of a sanctified super-humanity.—In the later days of Greece, the cities were filled with such deified human abstractions (if that’s a fair term). The nation, in its own way, had established a Platonic "Ideas Paradise" on earth, and I believe its inhabitants were felt to be just as alive as any of the old Homeric deities.
191.
Days of Darkness.—“Days of Darkness” is the name given in Norway to the period when the sun remains below the horizon the whole day long. The temperature then falls slowly but continually.—A fine simile for all thinkers for whom the sun of the human future is temporarily eclipsed.
Days of Darkness.—"Days of Darkness" is the term used in Norway for the time when the sun stays below the horizon all day long. The temperature then drops slowly but steadily.—A great metaphor for all thinkers who feel that the bright future of humanity is currently overshadowed.
192.
The Philosophy of Luxury.—A garden, figs, a little cheese, and three or four good friends—that was the luxury of Epicurus.
The Philosophy of Luxury.—A garden, figs, some cheese, and a few good friends—that was Epicurus's idea of luxury.
193.
The Epochs of Life.—The real epochs of life are those brief periods of cessation midway between the rise and decline of a dominating idea or emotion. Here once again there is satisfaction: all the rest is hunger and thirst—or satiety.
The Stages of Life.—The true periods of life are those short breaks that happen between the peak and the decline of a strong idea or emotion. Once again, there is fulfillment here: everything else is just longing or satisfaction—or boredom.
194.
Dreams.—Our dreams, if for once in a way they succeed and are complete—generally a dream is a bungled piece of work—are symbolic concatenations of scenes and images in place of a narrative poetical language. They paraphrase our experiences or expectations or relations with poetic boldness and definiteness, so that in the morning we are always astonished at ourselves when we remember the nature of our dream. In dreams we use up too much artistry—and hence are often too poor in artistry in the daytime.
Dreams.—Our dreams, when they actually connect and feel complete—usually, a dream is just a messy jumble—are symbolic combinations of scenes and images instead of a flowing narrative. They reflect our experiences, expectations, or relationships with poetic flair and clarity, leaving us surprised at what we've dreamed when we wake up. In dreams, we use up too much creativity—and as a result, we often lack that same creativity during the day.
195.
Nature and Science.—As in nature, so in science the worse and less fertile soils are first cultivated—because the means that science in its early stages has at command are fairly sufficient for this purpose. The working of the most fertile soils requires an enormous, carefully developed, persevering method, tangible individual results, and an organised body of well-trained workers. All these are found together only at a late stage.—Impatience and ambition often grasp too early at these most fertile soils, but the results are then from the first null and void. In nature such losses would usually be avenged by the starvation of the settlers.
Nature and Science.—Just like in nature, in science, the poorer and less productive areas are tackled first—because the resources available in the early stages of science are typically adequate for this purpose. Cultivating the richest soils requires a massive, well-planned, and consistent approach, clear results, and a team of skilled workers. All of these elements only come together at a later stage.—Impatience and ambition often rush to take on these richest soils too soon, but the results are ultimately worthless from the start. In nature, such failures would usually lead to the settlers facing starvation.
196.
The Simple Life.—A simple mode of life is nowadays difficult, requiring as it does far more reflection and gift for invention than even very clever people possess. The most honourable will perhaps still say, “I have not the time for such lengthy reflection. The simple life is for me too lofty a goal: I will wait till those wiser than I have discovered it.”
The Simple Life.—Living simply is hard these days, as it takes a lot more thought and creativity than even the smartest people have. The most honorable might still say, "I don't have time for that kind of deep thinking. A simple life seems too ambitious for me: I'll wait until those who are wiser than I am figure it out."
197.
Peaks and Needle-Points.—The poor fertility, the frequent celibacy, and in general the sexual coldness of the highest and most cultivated spirits, as that of the classes to which they belong, is essential in human economy. Intelligence recognises and makes use of the fact that at an acme of [pg 295] intellectual development the danger of a neurotic offspring is very great. Such men are the peaks of mankind—they ought no longer to run out into needle-points.
Peaks and Needle Points.—The low fertility rates, the prevalence of unmarried individuals, and the general lack of sexual desire among the most advanced and refined minds, as well as the social classes they represent, play a crucial role in human society. Intellect acknowledges and acts on the understanding that when intellectual growth reaches its peak, the risk of producing neurotic children increases significantly. These individuals are the pinnacle of humanity—they should not be allowed to diminish into mere fringes.
198.
Natura non facit saltum.—However strongly man may develop upwards and seem to leap from one contradiction to another, a close observation will reveal the dovetails where the new building grows out of the old. This is the biographer's task: he must reflect upon his subject on the principle that nature takes no jumps.
Nature doesn't make leaps.—No matter how dramatically a person may appear to grow and seem to make sudden leaps between contradictions, a careful look will uncover the connections that show how the new develops from the old. This is the biographer's job: he must consider his subject based on the idea that nature doesn’t take sudden jumps.
199.
Clean, but—He who clothes himself with rags washed clean dresses cleanly, to be sure, but is still ragged.
Clean, but—A person who wears washed rags may look clean, but they are still wearing rags.
200.
The Solitary Speaks.—In compensation for much disgust, disheartenment, boredom—such as a lonely life without friends, books, duties, and passions must involve—we enjoy those short spans of deep communion with ourselves and with Nature. He who fortifies himself completely against boredom fortifies himself against himself too. He will never drink the most powerful elixir from his own innermost spring.
The Solo Speaker.—In exchange for a lot of disgust, discouragement, and boredom—like a lonely life without friends, books, responsibilities, and passions must bring—we relish those brief moments of deep connection with ourselves and with Nature. Someone who completely shields themselves from boredom also shields themselves from their true self. They will never experience the most powerful essence from their own innermost source.
201.
False Renown.—I hate those so-called natural beauties which really have significance only through science, especially geographical science, but are insignificant [pg 296] in an æsthetic sense: for example, the view of Mont Blanc from Geneva. This is an insignificant thing without the auxiliary mental joy of science: the nearer mountains are all more beautiful and fuller of expression, but “not nearly so high,” adds that absurd depreciatory science. The eye here contradicts science: how can it truly rejoice in the contradiction?
False Fame.—I can't stand those so-called natural beauties that only hold value through science, especially geographical science, yet are meaningless [pg 296] from an aesthetic viewpoint: for instance, the view of Mont Blanc from Geneva. This view has no real significance without the added joy of science: the closer mountains are much more beautiful and expressive, but “not nearly as high,” says that ridiculous dismissive science. The eye here contradicts science: how can it genuinely take pleasure in that contradiction?
202.
Those that Travel for Pleasure.—Like animals, stupid and perspiring, they climb mountains: people forgot to tell them that there were fine views on the way.
Those Who Travel for Fun.—Like animals, sweaty and clueless, they trek up mountains, completely ignoring that there are beautiful views along the way.
203.
Too Much and Too Little.—Men nowadays live too much and think too little. They have hunger and dyspepsia together, and become thinner and thinner, however much they eat. He who now says “Nothing has happened to me” is a blockhead.
Too Much and Too Little.—People today indulge too much and reflect too little. They struggle with both hunger and indigestion, getting skinnier no matter how much they consume. Anyone who says "Nothing has happened to me." is really clueless.
204.
End and Goal.—Not every end is the goal. The end of a melody is not its goal, and yet if a melody has not reached its end, it has also not reached its goal. A parable.
End and Goal.—Not every ending is the goal. The end of a melody isn’t its goal, but if a melody hasn’t reached its end, it hasn’t reached its goal either. A parable.
205.
Neutrality of Nature on a Grand Scale.—The neutrality of Nature on a grand scale (in [pg 297] mountain, sea, forest, and desert) is pleasing, but only for a brief space. Afterwards we become impatient. “Have they all nothing to say to us? Do we not exist so far as they are concerned?” There arises a feeling that a lèse-majesté is committed against humanity.
The Neutrality of Nature on a Large Scale.—The neutrality of Nature on a grand scale (in [pg 297] mountain, sea, forest, and desert) is nice, but only for a little while. After that, we start to feel restless. "Do they have nothing to say to us? Do we not matter to them at all?" This brings up a sense that a lèse-majesté is being committed against humanity.
206.
Forgetting our Purpose.—In a journey we commonly forget its goal. Almost every vocation is chosen and entered upon as means to an end, but is continued as the ultimate end. Forgetting our purpose is the most frequent form of folly.
Losing our Purpose.—In a journey, we often lose sight of the goal. Almost every career is chosen and started as a means to an end, but it becomes the ultimate goal instead. Losing our sense of purpose is the most common type of foolishness.
207.
Solar Orbit of an Idea.—When an idea is just rising on the horizon, the soul's temperature is usually very low. Gradually the idea develops in warmth, and is hottest (that is to say, exerts its greatest influence) when belief in the idea is already on the wane.
Solar Orbit of an Idea.—When an idea first emerges, the soul's temperature is usually quite low. Gradually, the idea gains momentum and is most impactful (meaning it exerts its strongest influence) when belief in the idea is starting to fade.
208.
How to have every Man against You.—If some one now dared to say, “He that is not for me is against me,” he would at once have all against him.—This sentiment does credit to our era.
How to make every man oppose you.—If someone today were to say, "Anyone who isn't with me is against me." they would instantly have everyone against them.—This idea reflects our time well.
209.
Being Ashamed of Wealth.—Our age endures only a single species of rich men—those who are [pg 298] ashamed of their wealth. If we hear it said of any one that he is very rich, we at once feel a similar sentiment to that experienced at the sight of a repulsively swollen invalid, one suffering from diabetes or dropsy. We must with an effort remember our humanity, in order to go about with this rich man in such a way that he does not notice our feeling of disgust. But as soon as he prides himself at all on his wealth, our feelings are mingled with an almost compassionate surprise at such a high degree of human unreason. We would fain raise our hands to heaven and cry, “Poor deformed and overburdened creature, fettered a hundredfold, to whom every hour brings or may bring something unpleasant, in whose frame twitches every event that occurs in scores of countries, how can you make us believe that you feel at ease in your position? If you appear anywhere in public, we know that it is a sort of running the gauntlet amid countless glances that have for you only cold hate or importunity or silent scorn. You may earn more easily than others, but it is only a superfluous earning, which brings little joy, and the guarding of what you have earned is now, at any rate, a more troublesome business than any toilsome process of earning. You are continually suffering, because you are continually losing. What avails it you that they are always injecting you with fresh artificial blood? That does not relieve the pain of those cupping-glasses that are fixed, for ever fixed, on your neck!—But, to be quite fair to you, it is difficult or perhaps impossible for you not to be rich. You must guard, you must earn more; the inherited bent of your [pg 299] character is the yoke fastened upon you. But do not on that account deceive us—be honestly and visibly ashamed of the yoke you wear, as in your soul you are weary and unwilling to wear it. This shame is no disgrace.”
Feeling Ashamed of Wealth.—In our time, there’s really only one type of wealthy person—those who are [pg 298] ashamed of their wealth. When we hear someone described as very rich, we immediately feel a similar reaction to seeing an extremely swollen sick person, like someone suffering from diabetes or dropsy. We have to consciously remind ourselves of our common humanity in order to interact with this rich person without showing our disgust. But the moment they take pride in their wealth, our feelings turn into a mix of almost compassionate surprise at such an extraordinary lack of reason. We want to raise our hands to the sky and exclaim, “Poor, deformed, and burdened creature, shackled a hundred times over, to whom every hour brings or could bring something unpleasant, whose body reacts to events happening in many different countries, how can you make us believe that you feel comfortable in your situation? Whenever you're in public, we know it’s like you’re running through a gauntlet of countless looks filled with cold hatred, pressure, or silent contempt. You might earn money more easily than others, but that just leads to excess earnings that bring little joy, and managing what you’ve earned is now, at best, a tougher task than any exhausting effort to make money. You are constantly in pain because you are always losing. What good does it do you that they keep giving you fresh artificial blood? That doesn’t ease the discomfort of those cupping glasses that are permanently fixed to your neck!—However, to be fair, it’s difficult or even impossible for you not to be rich. You must protect it, you must earn more; the inherited tendency of your [pg 299] character is the burden you carry. But don’t deceive us because of this—be genuinely and visibly ashamed of the burden you bear, just as you feel tired and unwilling to carry it in your soul. This shame is not a disgrace.”
210.
Extravagant Presumptions.—There are men so presumptuous that they can only praise a greatness which they publicly admire by representing it as steps and bridges that lead to themselves.
Luxury Assumptions.—There are people so arrogant that they can only acknowledge a greatness they openly admire by portraying it as paths and bridges that direct attention back to themselves.
211.
On the Soil of Insult.—He who wishes to deprive men of a conception is generally not satisfied with refuting it and drawing out of it the illogical worm that resides within. Rather, when the worm has been killed, does he throw the whole fruit as well into the mire, in order to make it ignoble in men's sight and to inspire disgust. Thus he thinks that he has found a means of making the usual “third-day resurrection” of conceptions an impossibility.—He is wrong, for on the very soil of insult, in the midst of the filth, the kernel of the conception soon produces new seeds.—The right thing then, is not to scorn and bespatter what one wishes finally to remove, but to lay it tenderly on ice again and again, having regard to the fact that conceptions are very tenacious of life. Here we must act according to the maxim: “One refutation is no refutation.”
On the Ground of Insult.—Someone who wants to take away people's ideas usually isn't satisfied with just disproving them and exposing their flaws. Instead, once they've destroyed the flawed idea, they toss the entire concept into the mud to make it seem worthless and evoke disgust. They believe they've found a way to prevent the usual "third-day resurrection" of ideas from happening. —They are mistaken, because even in the dirt of insult, the core of the idea quickly produces new possibilities. —The right approach isn’t to scorn and tarnish what one wants to eliminate, but to handle it gently and keep it on ice repeatedly, keeping in mind that ideas are very resilient. Here we must follow the principle: “One counterargument is no counterargument.”
212.
The Lot of Morality.—Since spiritual bondage is being relaxed, morality (the inherited, traditional, instinctive mode of action in accordance with moral sentiments) is surely also on the decline. This, however, is not the case with the individual virtues, moderation, justice, repose; for the greatest freedom of the conscious intellect leads at some time, even unconsciously, back to these virtues, and then enjoins their practice as expedient.
The Lot of Morality.—As spiritual restrictions loosen, morality (the inherited, traditional, instinctive way of acting based on moral feelings) is definitely fading. However, this doesn’t apply to individual virtues like moderation, justice, and calmness; because the greatest freedom of the conscious mind will eventually, even if unconsciously, revert to these virtues and then encourage their practice as beneficial.
213.
The Fanatic of Distrust and His Surety.—The Elder: You wish to make the tremendous venture and instruct mankind in the great things? What is your surety?
The Fanatic of Distrust and His Certainty.—The Elder: You want to take this huge risk and teach people about the important things? What guarantees do you have?
Pyrrho: It is this: I intend to warn men against myself; I intend to confess all the defects of my character quite openly, and reveal to the world my hasty conclusions, my contradictions, and my foolish blunders. “Do not listen to me,” I will say to them, “until I have become equal to the meanest among you, nay am even less than he. Struggle against truth as long as you can, from your disgust with her advocate. I shall be your seducer and betrayer if you find in me the slightest glimmering of respectability and dignity.”
Pyrrho: Here’s the deal: I want to warn people about myself; I want to admit all my flaws honestly and share my rushed judgments, my contradictions, and my silly mistakes. "Don't listen to me," I’ll tell them, "until I've become as good as the least among you, or even worse than him. Fight against the truth for as long as you can, just because you’re disgusted with its messenger. I’ll be your deceiver and traitor if you find even a hint of respectability and dignity in me."
The Elder: You promise too much; you cannot bear this burden.
The Elder: You make too many promises; you can't handle this responsibility.
The Elder: You propose to teach distrust of truth?
The Elder: Are you suggesting we teach people to be suspicious of the truth?
Pyrrho: Yes; distrust as it never was yet on earth, distrust of anything and everything. This is the only road to truth. The right eye must not trust the left eye, and for some time light must be called darkness: this is the path that you must tread. Do not imagine that it will lead you to fruit trees and fair pastures. You will find on this road little hard grains—these are truths. For years and years you will have to swallow handfuls of lies, so as not to die of hunger, although you know that they are lies. But those grains will be sown and planted, and perhaps, perhaps some day will come the harvest. No one may promise that day, unless he be a fanatic.
Pyrrho: Yes; have a level of distrust like never before, questioning everything and anything. This is the only way to find the truth. Your right eye shouldn’t trust your left eye, and for a while, you must consider light as darkness: this is the journey you need to take. Don’t think that it will lead you to fruit trees and beautiful meadows. You’ll find small, hard truths along this path—these are the real insights. For years, you will have to swallow a bunch of lies just to survive, even though you know they’re lies. But those truths will be planted, and maybe, just maybe, one day there will be a harvest. No one can promise that day, unless they are a fanatic.
The Elder: Friend, friend! Your words too are those of a fanatic!
The Elder: Friend, friend! What you're saying sounds fanatical too!
Pyrrho: You are right! I will be distrustful of all words.
Pyrrho: You’re correct! I’ll be skeptical of everything people say.
The Elder: Then you will have to be silent.
The Elder: Then you'll need to keep quiet.
Pyrrho: I shall tell men that I have to be silent, and that they are to mistrust my silence.
Pyrrho: I will tell people that I need to remain silent, and that they should be suspicious of my silence.
The Elder: So you draw back from your undertaking?
The Elder: Are you backing out of your mission?
Pyrrho: On the contrary—you have shown me the door through which I must pass.
Pyrrho: On the other hand—you've pointed out the way I need to go.
The Elder: I don't know whether we yet completely understand each other?
The Elder: I’m not sure if we fully get each other yet.
Pyrrho: Probably not.
Probably not.
The Elder: If only you understand yourself!
The Elder: If only you knew yourself!
(Pyrrho turns round and laughs.)
(Pyrrho turns around and laughs.)
The Elder: Ah, friend! Silence and laughter—is that now your whole philosophy?
The Elder: Hey, my friend! Is silence and laughter all you've got for your philosophy now?
Pyrrho: There might be a worse.
Pyrrho: There could be something worse.
214.
European Books.—In reading Montaigne, La Rochefoucauld, La Bruyère, Fontenelle (especially the Dialogues des Morts), Vauvenargues, and Chamfort we are nearer to antiquity than in any group of six authors of other nations. Through these six the spirit of the last centuries before Christ has once more come into being, and they collectively form an important link in the great and still continuous chain of the Renaissance. Their books are raised above all changes of national taste and philosophical nuances from which as a rule every book takes and must take its hue in order to become famous. They contain more real ideas than all the books of German philosophers put together: ideas of the sort that breed ideas——I am at a loss how to define to the end: enough to say that they appear to me writers who wrote neither for children nor for visionaries, neither for virgins nor for Christians, neither for Germans nor for—I am again at a loss how to finish my list. To praise them in plain terms, I may say that had they been written in Greek, they would have been understood by Greeks. How much, on the other hand, would even a Plato have understood of the writings of our best German thinkers—Goethe and Schopenhauer, for instance—to say nothing of the repugnance that he would have felt to [pg 303] their style, particularly to its obscure, exaggerated, and occasionally dry-as-dust elements? And these are defects from which these two among German thinkers suffer least and yet far too much (Goethe as thinker was fonder than he should have been of embracing the cloud, and Schopenhauer almost constantly wanders, not with impunity, among symbols of objects rather than among the objects themselves).—On the other hand, what clearness and graceful precision there is in these Frenchmen! The Greeks, whose ears were most refined, could not but have approved of this art, and one quality they would even have admired and reverenced—the French verbal wit: they were extremely fond of this quality, without being particularly strong in it themselves.
European Books.—Reading Montaigne, La Rochefoucauld, La Bruyère, Fontenelle (especially the Dialogues of the Dead), Vauvenargues, and Chamfort brings us closer to ancient times than any other group of six authors from different countries. Through these six, the spirit of the final centuries before Christ has been revived, forming a significant link in the ongoing legacy of the Renaissance. Their works stand apart from the ever-changing tastes and philosophical trends that usually influence books to gain popularity. They offer more substantial ideas than all the writings of German philosophers combined: ideas that inspire further thought—though I find it hard to pinpoint the essence exactly. They seem to write not for children or dreamers, not for virgins or Christians, and not for Germans—or I again struggle to complete my list. To put it simply, if they had been written in Greek, Greeks would have grasped their meaning. In contrast, how much would even Plato comprehend from the works of our finest German thinkers—like Goethe and Schopenhauer—without mentioning his likely distaste for [pg 303] their style, especially its obscure, exaggerated, and often dry elements? These flaws are ones that these two German thinkers exhibit, albeit less than others, yet still to a concerning degree (Goethe, as a thinker, tended to embrace ambiguity more than he should have, while Schopenhauer often meanders, not without consequence, among symbols of ideas rather than the ideas themselves).—Conversely, just look at the clarity and elegant precision of these French writers! The Greeks, with their keen sense of hearing, would undoubtedly have appreciated this craft, and one trait they would have admired deeply is the French verbal wit: they valued it highly even though they weren't particularly gifted in it themselves.
215.
Fashion and Modernity.—Wherever ignorance, uncleanness, and superstition are still rife, where communication is backward, agriculture poor, and the priesthood powerful, national costumes are still worn. Fashion, on the other hand, rules where the opposite conditions prevail. Fashion is accordingly to be found next to the virtues in modern Europe. Are we to call it their seamy side?—Masculine dress that is fashionable and no longer national proclaims of its wearer: firstly, that he does not wish to appear as an individual or as member of a class or race; that he has made an intentional suppression of these kinds of vanity a law unto himself: secondly, that he is a worker, and has little time for dressing and self-adornment, [pg 304] and moreover regards anything expensive or luxurious in material and cut as out of harmony with his work: lastly, that by his clothes he indicates the more learned and intellectual callings as those to which he stands or would like to stand nearest as a European—whereas such national costumes as still exist would exhibit the occupations of brigand, shepherd, and soldier as the most desirable and distinguished. Within this general character of masculine fashion exist the slight fluctuations demanded by the vanity of young men, the dandies and dawdlers of our great cities—in other words, Europeans who have not yet reached maturity.—European women are as yet far less mature, and for this reason the fluctuations with them are much greater. They also will not have the national costume, and hate to be recognised by their dress as German, French, or Russian. They are, however, very desirous of creating an impression as individuals. Then, too, their dress must leave no one in doubt that they belong to one of the more reputable classes of society (to “good” or “high” or “great” society), and on this score their pretensions are all the greater if they belong scarcely or not at all to that class. Above all, the young woman does not want to wear what an older woman wears, because she thinks she loses her market value if she is suspected of being somewhat advanced in years. The older woman, on the other hand, would like to deceive the world as long as possible by a youthful garb. From this competition must continually arise temporary fashions, in which the youthful element [pg 305] is unmistakably and inimitably apparent. But after the inventive genius of the young female artists has run riot for some time in such indiscreet revelations of youth (or rather, after the inventive genius of older, courtly civilisations and of still existing peoples—in fact, of the whole world of dress—has been pressed into the service, and, say, the Spaniards, Turks, and ancient Greeks have been yoked together for the glorification of fair flesh), then they at last discover, time and again, that they have not been good judges of their own interest; that if they wish to have power over men, the game of hide-and-seek with the beautiful body is more likely to win than naked or half-naked honesty. And then the wheel of taste and vanity turns once more in an opposite direction. The rather older young women find that their kingdom has come, and the competition of the dear, absurd creatures rages again from the beginning.—But the more women advance mentally, and no longer among themselves concede the pre-eminence to an unripe age, the smaller their fluctuations of costume grow and the less elaborate their adornment. A just verdict in this respect must not be based on ancient models—in other words, not on the standard of the dress of women who dwell on the shores of the Mediterranean—but must have an eye to the climatic conditions of the central and northern regions, where the intellectual and creative spirit of Europe now finds its most natural home.—Generally speaking, therefore, it is not change that will be the characteristic mark of fashion and modernity, for change is retrograde, and betokens [pg 306] the still unripened men and women of Europe; but rather the repudiation of national, social, and individual vanity. Accordingly, it is commendable, because involving a saving of time and strength, if certain cities and districts of Europe think and invent for all the rest in the matter of dress, in view of the fact that a sense of form does not seem to have been bestowed upon all. Nor is it really an excessive ambition, so long as these fluctuations still exist, for Paris, for example, to claim to be the sole inventor and innovator in this sphere. If a German, from hatred of these claims on the part of a French city, wishes to dress differently,—as, for example, in the Dürer style,—let him reflect that he then has a costume which the Germans of olden times wore, but which the Germans have not in the slightest degree invented. For there has never been a style of dress that characterised the German as a German. Moreover, let him observe how he looks in his costume, and whether his altogether modern face, with all its hues and wrinkles, does not raise a protest against a Dürer fashion of dress.—Here, where the concepts “modern” and “European” are almost identical, we understand by “Europe” a far wider region than is embraced by the Europe of geography, the little peninsula of Asia. In particular, we must include America, in so far as America is the daughter of our civilisation. On the other hand, not all Europe falls under the heading of cultured “Europe,” but only those nations and divisions of nations which have their common past in Greece, Rome, Judaism, and Christianity.
Style and Today.—In places where ignorance, dirt, and superstition are still widespread, where communication is poor, agriculture is lacking, and religion holds significant power, traditional clothing is still common. However, fashion thrives in environments where these conditions are reversed. In modern Europe, fashion aligns closely with virtue. Should we regard it as an underlying issue?—Fashionable men’s clothing that isn't tied to a national identity signals that the wearer wants to blend in and not stand out as an individual or member of a class or race; that they intentionally suppress these forms of vanity; that they are a worker with little time for personal grooming and embellishment, [pg 304] and see anything extravagant or luxurious in material and design as inconsistent with their work. Ultimately, their clothing reflects a preference for more intellectual and educated professions, in contrast to the national costumes that suggest occupations like brigand, shepherd, or soldier as the most respected. Within this broad definition of men’s fashion, slight changes arise from the vanity of young men, the trendsetters and idlers of our major cities—in other words, Europeans who are still immature. European women, however, are even less mature, leading to greater variability in their fashions. They also reject the traditional national dress and dislike being easily identifiable as German, French, or Russian by their clothing. They are eager to make a personal impression. Additionally, their outfits must clearly signal membership in the more respectable social classes (the "great" or “tall” or “awesome” society), and their ambitions are often heightened if they belong only marginally or not at all to that class. Above all, young women want to avoid wearing what older women wear, fearing that doing so will diminish their attractiveness in the dating market. Conversely, older women wish to deceive others for as long as possible by dressing younger. This competition generates transient fashion trends where youthful elements [pg 305] are distinctly and unmistakably visible. However, after young women have indulged in bold expressions of youth for a while (or rather, after the creative brilliance of older, sophisticated cultures and existing nations—the entire world of fashion—has been tapped in the quest to celebrate youthful beauty), they eventually realize they haven't acted in their best interest; if they want to attract men, playing hard to get with their beauty is more effective than being openly naked or partially exposed. Then the cycle of taste and vanity shifts direction again. The slightly older young women find their moment has arrived, and the competition with these charming, ridiculous figures begins anew. —The more women evolve intellectually and no longer concede superiority to youth among themselves, the less dramatic their fashion changes become and the simpler their adornments. A fair assessment here should not be based on historical examples—in other words, not on the fashion of women living along the Mediterranean—but should consider the climates of Europe’s central and northern regions, where the intellectual and creative spirit of the continent now thrives. —Generally speaking, then, change is not the defining feature of fashion and modernity, as change indicates [pg 306] the still immature individuals of Europe; rather, it's the rejection of national, social, and personal vanity. Therefore, it's commendable—and a time and energy saver—if certain cities and regions of Europe lead others in fashion, given that not everyone seems to have an innate sense of style. It’s not unreasonable for Paris, for instance, to consider itself the primary originator and innovator in this area, as long as these fluctuations continue. If a German wishes to dress differently out of disdain for these French claims—let’s say in the style of Dürer—let him recognize that he’s adopting a costume that was worn by ancient Germans, yet not invented by them. There has never been a style of dress that characterized the German as distinctly German. Furthermore, let him consider how he looks in that outfit, and whether his distinctly modern face, with all its colors and creases, doesn't contradict the Dürer style. —Here, where the terms “current” and “European” are almost synonymous, we define “Europe” as a much broader area than geographical Europe, which consists of the small peninsula of Asia. Notably, we must include America, as it is the offspring of our civilization. Conversely, not all of Europe falls under the label of cultured “Europe” but only those nations and parts of nations with shared historical ties to Greece, Rome, Judaism, and Christianity.
216.
“German Virtue.”—There is no denying that from the end of the eighteenth century a current of moral awakening flowed through Europe. Then only Virtue found again the power of speech. She learnt to discover the unrestrained gestures of exaltation and emotion, she was no longer ashamed of herself, and she created philosophies and poems for her own glorification. If we look for the sources of this current, we come upon Rousseau, but the mythical Rousseau, the phantom formed from the impression left by his writings (one might almost say again, his mythically interpreted writings) and by the indications that he provided himself. He and his public constantly worked at the fashioning of this ideal figure. The other origin lies in the resurrection of the Stoical side of Rome's greatness, whereby the French so nobly carried on the task of the Renaissance. With striking success they proceeded from the reproduction of antique forms to the reproduction of antique characters. Thus they may always claim a title to the highest honours, as the nation which has hitherto given the modern world its best books and its best men. How this twofold archetype, the mythical Rousseau and the resurrected spirit of Rome, affected France's weaker neighbours, is particularly noticeable in Germany, which, in consequence of her novel and quite unwonted impulse to seriousness and loftiness in will and self-control, finally came to feel astonishment at her own newfound virtue, and launched into the world the concept “German virtue,” as if this were the most [pg 308] original and hereditary of her possessions. The first great men who transfused into their own blood that French impulse towards greatness and consciousness of the moral will were more honest, and more grateful. Whence comes the moralism of Kant? He is continually reminding us: from Rousseau and the revival of Stoic Rome. The moralism of Schiller has the same source and the same glorification of the source. The moralism of Beethoven in notes is a continual song in praise of Rousseau, the antique French, and Schiller. “Young Germany” was the first to forget its gratitude, because in the meantime people had listened to the preachers of hatred of the French. The “young German” came to the fore with more consciousness than is generally allowed to youths. When he investigated his paternity, he might well think of the proximity of Schiller, Schleiermacher, and Fichte. But he should have looked for his grandfathers in Paris and Geneva, and it was very short-sighted of him to believe what he believed: that virtue was not more than thirty years old. People became used to demanding that the word “German” should connote “virtue,” and this process has not been wholly forgotten to this day.—Be it observed further that this moral awakening, as may almost be guessed, has resulted only in drawbacks and obstacles to the recognition of moral phenomena. What is the entire German philosophy, starting from Kant, with all its French, English, and Italian offshoots and by-products? A semi-theological attack upon Helvetius, a rejection of the slowly and laboriously acquired views and signposts of the right road, which in the end he [pg 309] collected and expressed so well. To this day Helvetius is the best-abused of all good moralists and good men in Germany.
“German Virtue.”—It’s undeniable that starting in the late eighteenth century, a wave of moral awakening swept through Europe. During this time, Virtue regained her voice. She learned to express her unrestrained excitement and emotions, shed her shame, and created philosophies and poems to celebrate herself. If we search for the origins of this movement, we find Rousseau at its heart, but a mythical Rousseau, shaped by the impressions left by his writings (one could almost say, interpreted mythically) and by the cues he provided himself. He and his audience continually crafted this ideal figure together. Another source lies in the revival of the Stoic aspects of ancient Rome's greatness, which the French noblely carried forward from the Renaissance. With impressive success, they transitioned from recreating ancient forms to embodying ancient characters. As such, they can always claim to be the nation that has given the modern world its finest literature and greatest thinkers. The impact of this dual archetype, the mythical Rousseau and the revived Roman spirit, on France's less powerful neighbors is particularly evident in Germany. There, due to a new and unusual surge of seriousness and higher aspirations in will and self-discipline, people began to marvel at their own newfound virtue and introduced the concept of “German values,” as though it were their most [pg 308] original and inherited possession. The first notable figures who absorbed that French drive for greatness and moral awareness were more honest and more appreciative. Where does Kant's moralism stem from? He constantly reminds us: from Rousseau and the revival of Stoic Rome. Schiller's moralism also shares this source and reveres it. Beethoven's moralism in music is a continuous tribute to Rousseau, the ancient French tradition, and Schiller. "Young Germany" was the first to forget its gratitude, as people had begun to heed the voices preaching hatred of the French. The “young German” emerged with more awareness than is typically expected from youth. When he traced his roots, he could easily think of his closeness to Schiller, Schleiermacher, and Fichte. However, he should have recognized his forebears in Paris and Geneva, and it was shortsighted of him to think that virtue was only thirty years old. People became accustomed to demanding that the word “German” should mean "virtue" and this expectation hasn’t completely faded even today.—It should also be noted that this moral awakening, as can be easily guessed, has led only to setbacks and hindrances in the acknowledgment of moral issues. What is the entirety of German philosophy, starting from Kant, along with all its French, English, and Italian offshoots? It’s a semi-theological critique of Helvetius, a denial of the slowly acquired insights and signposts of the right path, which he ultimately [pg 309] articulated so well. To this day, Helvetius is the most maligned of all good moralists and virtuous people in Germany.
217.
Classic and Romantic.—Both classically and romantically minded spirits—two species that always exist—cherish a vision of the future; but the former derive their vision from the strength of their time, the latter from its weakness.
Classic and Romantic.—Both those with a classic way of thinking and those with a romantic outlook—two types that always exist—hold on to a vision of the future; however, the former shape their vision from the strength of their era, while the latter draw from its weaknesses.
218.
The Machine as Teacher.—Machinery teaches in itself the dovetailed working of masses of men, in activities where each has but one thing to do. It is the model of party organisations and of warfare. On the other hand, it does not teach individual self-glorification, for it makes of the many a machine, and of each individual a tool for one purpose. Its most general effect is to teach the advantage of centralisation.
The Machine as Teacher.—Machines demonstrate how large groups of people can work together, with everyone assigned a specific task. They serve as a model for political organizations and military operations. However, they do not promote individual pride, as they turn many into a single machine, reducing each person to a tool for a specific purpose. Overall, their main lesson is the benefit of centralization.
219.
Unable to Settle.—One likes to live in a small town. But from time to time just this small town drives us out into bare and lonely Nature, especially when we think we know it too well. Finally, in order to refresh ourselves from Nature, we go to the big town. A few draughts from this cup and we see its dregs, and the circle begins afresh, with the small town as starting-point.—So the moderns live; [pg 310] they are in all things rather too thorough to be able to settle like the men of other days.
Can't Settle.—Living in a small town has its charm. But every now and then, that same small town pushes us out into the open and lonely wilderness, especially when we feel like we know it inside out. Eventually, to recharge our spirits, we head to the big city. A few sips from this experience, and we notice its downsides, and the cycle starts over again, with the small town as our starting point.—This is how modern people live; [pg 310] they tend to be so detailed in everything that they can’t settle down like those who came before them.
220.
Reaction against the Civilisation of Machinery.—The machine, itself a product of the highest mental powers, sets in motion hardly any but the lower, unthinking forces of the men who serve it. True, it unfetters a vast quantity of force which would otherwise lie dormant. But it does not communicate the impulse to climb higher, to improve, to become artistic. It creates activity and monotony, but this in the long-run produces a counter-effect, a despairing ennui of the soul, which through machinery has learnt to hanker after the variety of leisure.
Response to the Civilization of Machinery.—The machine, which is a product of advanced intellect, only activates the lower, thoughtless instincts of the people who operate it. While it does release a tremendous amount of energy that would otherwise remain idle, it doesn’t inspire a desire to rise above, to improve, or to create art. It generates activity and monotony, but over time this leads to a counter-effect—a despairing boredom of the soul, which has come to long for the variety found in leisure, thanks to machinery.
221.
The Danger of Enlightenment.—All the half-insane, theatrical, bestially cruel, licentious, and especially sentimental and self-intoxicating elements which go to form the true revolutionary substance, and became flesh and spirit, before the revolution, in Rousseau—all this composite being, with factitious enthusiasm, finally set even “enlightenment” upon its fanatical head, which thereby began itself to shine as in an illuminating halo. Yet, enlightenment is essentially foreign to that phenomenon, and, if left to itself, would have pierced silently through the clouds like a shaft of light, long content to transfigure individuals alone, and thus only slowly transfiguring national customs and institutions as well. But now, bound hand and foot to a violent and [pg 311] abrupt monster, enlightenment itself became violent and abrupt. Its danger has therefore become almost greater than its useful quality of liberation and illumination, which it introduced into the great revolutionary movement. Whoever grasps this will also know from what confusion it has to be extricated, from what impurities to be cleansed, in order that it may then by itself continue the work of enlightenment and also nip the revolution in the bud and nullify its effects.
The Risk of Enlightenment.—All the half-crazy, dramatic, brutally cruel, indulgent, and especially emotional and self-deluding elements that make up the true revolutionary essence, embodied in Rousseau before the revolution—all this mixed being, with its fake enthusiasm, ultimately put “enlightenment” on its zealous head, making it shine like a glowing halo. However, enlightenment is fundamentally disconnected from this phenomenon and, if left alone, would have quietly cut through the clouds like a beam of light, content to uplift individuals first, slowly transforming national customs and institutions as well. But now, tied down by a violent and abrupt beast, enlightenment itself became brutal and sudden. Its danger has thus grown almost greater than its beneficial role of liberation and illumination that it brought into the major revolutionary movement. Anyone who understands this will also realize the confusion it needs to be pulled out of, the impurities it must be cleansed of, so that it can continue the work of enlightenment on its own and also stifle the revolution at its roots and nullify its effects.
222.
Passion in the Middle Ages.—The Middle Ages are the period of great passions. Neither antiquity nor our period possesses this widening of the soul. Never was the capacity of the soul greater or measured by larger standards. The physical, primeval sensuality of the barbarian races and the over-soulful, over-vigilant, over-brilliant eyes of Christian mystics, the most childish and youthful and the most over-ripe and world-weary, the savageness of the beast of prey and the effeminacy and excessive refinement of the late antique spirit—all these elements were then not seldom united in one and the same person. Thus, if a man was seized by a passion, the rapidity of the torrent must have been greater, the whirl more confused, the fall deeper than ever before.—We modern men may be content to feel that we have suffered a loss here.
Passion in the Middle Ages.—The Middle Ages were a time of intense passions. Neither ancient times nor our own era match this expansive emotional depth. The capacity for feeling was never greater, nor measured by broader standards. The raw, primal sensuality of barbarian tribes mixed with the deep, sensitive, and intensely aware eyes of Christian mystics—they were at once innocent and youthful, yet also weary and cynical. The wildness of a predatory beast combined with the softness and extreme refinement of late antique culture often existed in the same individual. So, when a person was overcome by passion, the strength of the wave would be stronger, the chaos more disordered, and the fall deeper than ever before.—We modern individuals might feel that we’ve lost something in this regard.
223.
Robbing and Saving.—All intellectual movements whereby the great may hope to rob and the [pg 312] small to save are sure to prosper. That is why, for instance, the German Reformation made progress.
Stealing and Saving.—Any intellectual movements that allow the powerful to take from the weak while the weak aim to save themselves are bound to succeed. That's one reason why, for example, the German Reformation advanced.
224.
Gladsome Souls.—When even a remote hint of drink, drunkenness, and an evil-smelling kind of jocularity was given, the souls of the old Germans waxed gladsome. Otherwise they were depressed, but here they found something they really understood.
Joyful Souls.—When there was even a slight suggestion of alcohol, drunkenness, and a weird kind of humor, the spirits of the old Germans became cheerful. Otherwise, they felt down, but in this, they found something they truly related to.
225.
Debauchery at Athens.—Even when the fish-market of Athens acquired its thinkers and poets, Greek debauchery had a more idyllic and refined appearance than Roman or German debauchery ever had. The voice of Juvenal would have sounded there like a hollow trumpet, and would have been answered by a good-natured and almost childish outburst of laughter.
Debauchery in Athens.—Even when Athens’ fish market was filled with its philosophers and poets, Greek debauchery seemed more picturesque and sophisticated than Roman or German debauchery ever did. Juvenal’s voice would have echoed there like an empty trumpet, met with a lighthearted and almost childish burst of laughter.
226.
Cleverness of the Greek.—As the desire for victory and pre-eminence is an ineradicable trait of human nature, older and more primitive than any respect of or joy in equality, the Greek State sanctioned gymnastic and artistic competitions among equals. In other words, it marked out an arena where this impulse to conquer would find a vent without jeopardising the political order. With the final decline of gymnastic and artistic contests the Greek State fell into a condition of profound unrest and dissolution.
Smartness of the Greek.—Since the desire for victory and superiority is a fundamental part of human nature, older and more basic than any sense of equality, the Greek State promoted gymnastic and artistic competitions among equals. In other words, it created a space where this drive to win could be expressed without threatening the political stability. When gymnastic and artistic contests finally declined, the Greek State descended into a state of deep unrest and disintegration.
227.
The “Eternal Epicurus.”—Epicurus has lived in all periods, and lives yet, unbeknown to those who called and still call themselves Epicureans, and without repute among philosophers. He has himself even forgotten his own name—that was the heaviest luggage that he ever cast off.
“The Eternal Epicurus.”—Epicurus has been around in every era, and he still exists, though those who consider themselves Epicureans often don’t realize it and he remains unrecognized among philosophers. He has even forgotten his own name—that was the heaviest burden he ever let go of.
228.
The Style of Superiority.—“University slang,” the speech of the German students, has its origin among the students who do not study. The latter know how to acquire a preponderance over their more serious fellows by exposing all the farcical elements of culture, respectability, erudition, order, and moderation, and by having words taken from these realms always on their lips, like the better and more learned students, but with malice in their glance and an accompanying grimace. This language of superiority—the only one that is original in Germany—is nowadays unconsciously used by statesmen and newspaper critics as well. It is a continual process of ironical quotation, a restless, cantankerous squinting of the eye right and left, a language of inverted commas and grimaces.
The Style of Superiority.—“College slang,” the way German students talk, comes from those who don’t study. These students know how to gain an edge over their more serious peers by pointing out all the ridiculous aspects of culture, respectability, knowledge, order, and moderation, while using phrases from these areas just like the more ambitious and educated students do, but with a sneer in their expression and a mocking twist of the mouth. This language of superiority—the only truly original one in Germany—is now unconsciously used by politicians and newspaper critics as well. It’s a constant cycle of ironic quoting, a restless, grumpy glance to the left and right, a language filled with sarcasm and grimaces.
229.
The Recluse.—We retire into seclusion, but not from personal misgivings, as if the political and social conditions of the day did not satisfy us; rather because by our retirement we try to save and [pg 314] collect forces which will some day be urgently needed by culture, the more this present is this present, and, as such, fulfils its task. We form a capital and try to make it secure, but, as in times of real danger, our method is to bury our hoard.
The Recluse.—We withdraw into solitude, not because we have personal doubts about the political and social conditions of the day, but because we believe that by doing so, we can preserve and [pg 314] gather resources that will one day be crucial for culture, especially as the present is this gift, and thus serves its purpose. We create a reserve and try to keep it safe, but when real danger arises, our strategy is to hide our wealth.
230.
Tyrants of the Intellect.—In our times, any one who expressed a single moral trait so thoroughly as the characters of Theophrastus and Molière do, would be considered ill, and be spoken of as possessing “a fixed idea.” The Athens of the third century, if we could visit it, would appear to us populated by fools. Nowadays the democracy of ideas rules in every brain—there the multitude collectively is lord. A single idea that tried to be lord is now called, as above stated, “a fixed idea.” This is our method of murdering tyrants—we hint at the madhouse.
Intellectual Tyrants.—In our times, anyone who showed a single moral trait as thoroughly as the characters of Theophrastus and Molière would be regarded as unwell and be described as having a "fixed idea." The Athens of the third century, if we could visit it, would seem to us filled with fools. Nowadays, the democracy of ideas holds sway in every mind—the collective multitude is in charge. A single idea that tries to dominate is now labeled, as mentioned above, “a fixed mindset.” This is our way of dealing with tyrants—we suggest the madhouse.
231.
A Most Dangerous Emigration.—In Russia there is an emigration of the intelligence. People cross the frontier in order to read and write good books. Thus, however, they are working towards turning their country, abandoned by the intellect, into a gaping Asiatic maw, which would fain swallow our little Europe.
A Very Risky Migration.—In Russia, there is a brain drain happening. People are leaving the country to read and write good books. Unfortunately, by doing this, they are contributing to the decline of their homeland, which is being left behind in ignorance, turning it into a vast, empty space that is eager to consume our small part of Europe.
232.
Political Fools.—The almost religious love of the king was transferred by the Greeks, when the [pg 315] monarchy was abolished, to the polis. An idea can be loved more than a person, and does not thwart the lover so often as a beloved human being (for the more men know themselves to be loved, the less considerate they usually become, until they are no longer worthy of love, and a rift really arises). Hence the reverence for State and polis was greater than the reverence for princes had ever been. The Greeks are the political fools of ancient history—today other nations boast that distinction.
Political Idiots.—The almost religious love for the king that the Greeks had shifted, when the [pg 315] monarchy ended, to the polis. People can love an idea more than a person, and it doesn't disappoint the lover as often as a beloved person does (because the more people realize they are loved, the less considerate they tend to be, until they become unworthy of love and a gap truly forms). Therefore, the respect for the State and city was greater than the respect that had ever been shown towards princes. The Greeks were the political fools of ancient history—now other nations take pride in that title.
233.
Against Neglect of the Eyes.—Might one not find among the cultured classes of England, who read the Times, a decline in their powers of sight every ten years?
Against Eye Neglect.—Could it be that among the educated classes of England, who read the Times, there’s a decrease in their vision every decade?
234.
Great Works and Great Faith.—One man had great works, but his comrade had great faith in these works. They were inseparable, but obviously the former was entirely dependent upon the latter.
Great Works and Great Faith.—One person created amazing works, but his friend had deep faith in those works. They were linked, but it was clear that the former completely relied on the latter.
235.
The Sociable Man.—“I don't get on well with myself,” said some one in explanation of his fondness for society. “Society has a stronger digestion than I have, and can put up with me.”
The Social Guy.—"I don’t really enjoy being alone," said someone to explain why he enjoyed being around others. “Society can manage me better than I can manage myself.”
236.
Shutting the Mind's Eyes.—If we are practised and accustomed to reflect upon our actions, [pg 316] we must nevertheless close the inner eye while performing an action (be this even only writing letters or eating or drinking). Even in conversation with average people we must know how to obscure our own mental vision in order to attain and grasp average thinking. This shutting of the eyes is a conscious act and can be achieved by the will.
Closing the Mind's Eyes.—If we are skilled and used to reflecting on our actions, [pg 316] we still need to close our inner eye while doing something (even if it's just writing letters or eating or drinking). Even in conversations with ordinary people, we must know how to obscure our own mental vision to understand and connect with average thinking. This act of shutting our eyes is intentional and can be achieved through willpower.
237.
The Most Terrible Revenge.—If we wish to take a thorough revenge upon an opponent, we must wait until we have our hand quite full of truths and equities, and can calmly use the whole lot against him. Hence the exercise of revenge may be identified with the exercise of equity. It is the most terrible kind of revenge, for there is no higher court to which an appeal can be made. Thus did Voltaire revenge himself on Piron, with five lines that sum up Piron's whole life, work, and character: every word is a truth. So too he revenged himself upon Frederick the Great in a letter to him from Ferney.
The Worst Revenge.—If we want to get back at someone properly, we need to wait until we have a good grasp of all the facts and fairness, so we can use everything against them with a calm mind. Therefore, the act of revenge is tied to the act of justice. It’s the most brutal form of revenge because there's no higher authority to turn to for appeal. This is how Voltaire got back at Piron with five lines that captured Piron's entire life, work, and character: every single word rings true. Similarly, he also took revenge on Frederick the Great in a letter from Ferney.
238.
Taxes of Luxury.—In shops we buy the most necessary and urgent things, and have to pay very dear, because we pay as well for what is also to be had there cheap, but seldom finds a customer—articles of luxury that minister to pleasure. Thus luxury lays a constant tax upon the man of simple life who does without luxuries.
Luxury Taxes.—In stores, we purchase essential and urgent items, often at high prices, because we also end up paying for luxury goods that are rarely bought—things that cater to pleasure. This means that luxury imposes a continuous cost on those who lead a simple life and do without luxuries.
239.
Why Beggars still Live.—If all alms were given only out of compassion, the whole tribe of beggars would long since have died of starvation.
Why Beggars Still Live.—If all donations were made purely out of compassion, the entire group of beggars would have starved to death a long time ago.
240.
Why Beggars still Live.—The greatest of almsgivers is cowardice.
Why Beggars Still Live.—The biggest reason people give is fear.
241.
How the Thinker Makes Use of a Conversation.—Without being eavesdroppers, we can hear a good deal if we are able to see well, and at the same time to let ourselves occasionally get out of our own sight. But people do not know how to make use of a conversation. They pay far too much attention to what they want to say and reply, whereas the true listener is often contented to make a provisional answer and to say something merely as a payment on account of politeness, but on the other hand, with his memory lurking in ambush, carries away with him all that the other said, together with his tones and gestures in speaking.—In ordinary conversation every one thinks he is the leader, just as if two ships, sailing side by side and giving each other a slight push here and there, were each firmly convinced that the other ship was following or even being towed.
How the Thinker Uses a Conversation.—Without being eavesdroppers, we can pick up a lot if we can see clearly and occasionally step back from our own perspective. But people don't know how to use a conversation effectively. They focus too much on what they want to say and respond, while a true listener is often satisfied to provide a temporary answer just to be polite, but at the same time, keeps everything the other person said, along with their tone and gestures, in the back of their mind.—In regular conversation, everyone thinks they are in charge, just like two boats sailing next to each other and nudging each other a bit, each firmly convinced that the other is following or even being towed.
242.
The Art of Excusing Oneself.—If some one excuses himself to us, he has to make out a very [pg 318] good case, otherwise we readily come to feel ourselves the culprits, and experience an unpleasant emotion.
The Art of Making Excuses.—If someone makes an excuse to us, they really need to justify themselves well, or we quickly start to feel guilty and experience an uncomfortable emotion.
243.
Impossible Intercourse.—The ship of your thoughts goes too deep for you to be able to travel with it in the waters of these friendly, decorous, obliging people. There are too many shallows and sandbanks: you would have to tack and turn, and would find yourself continually at your wits' end, and they would soon also be in perplexity as to your perplexity, the reason for which they cannot divine.
Impossible Intercourse.—The ship of your thoughts goes too deep for you to navigate through the waters of these friendly, polite, helpful people. There are too many shallow areas and sandbars: you would have to change direction constantly and would find yourself often at a loss, and they would soon be confused about your confusion, which they cannot understand.
244.
The Fox of Foxes.—A true fox not only calls sour the grapes he cannot reach, but also those he has reached and snatched from the grasp of others.
The Fox of Foxes.—A real fox not only complains about the grapes he can’t reach, but also about the ones he has taken from others.
245.
In Intimate Intercourse.—However closely men are connected, there are still all the four quarters of the heavens in their common horizon, and at times they become aware of this fact.
In Intimate Intercourse.—No matter how close men are, there are still vast differences in their perspectives, and at times they realize this.
246.
The Silence of Disgust.—Behold! some one undergoes a thorough and painful transformation as thinker and human being, and makes a public avowal of the change. And those who hear him see nothing, and still believe he is the same as before! This common experience has already disgusted [pg 319] many writers. They had rated the intellectuality of mankind too highly, and made a vow to be silent as soon as they became aware of their mistake.
The Silence of Disgust.—Look! Someone goes through a deep and painful change as a thinker and as a person, and openly admits to this transformation. Yet those who listen see nothing different and still think he’s the same as he was before! This shared experience has already frustrated [pg 319] many writers. They had overestimated human intellect and decided to remain silent once they realized their mistake.
247.
Business Seriousness.—The business of many rich and eminent men is their form of recreation from too long periods of habitual leisure. They then become as serious and impassioned as other people do in their rare moments of leisure and amusement.
Business Seriousness.—For many wealthy and prominent individuals, their work serves as a way to break up the extended periods of regular downtime. In those moments, they become as serious and passionate as others do during their occasional times of relaxation and fun.
248.
The Eye's Double Sense.—Just as a sudden scaly ripple runs over the waters at your feet, so there are similar sudden uncertainties and ambiguities in the human eye. They lead to the question: is it a shudder, or a smile, or both?
The Eye's Double Sense.—Just as a sudden scaly ripple runs over the water at your feet, there are similar sudden uncertainties and ambiguities in the human eye. They raise the question: is it a shudder, a smile, or both?
249.
Positive and Negative.—This thinker needs no one to refute him—he is quite capable of doing that himself.
Positive and Negative.—This thinker doesn’t need anyone to challenge him—he's fully capable of undermining his own arguments.
250.
The Revenge of the Empty Nets.—Above all we should beware of those who have the bitter feeling of the fisherman who after a hard day's work comes home in the evening with nets empty.
The Revenge of the Empty Nets.—Above all, we should be cautious of those who carry the bitterness of a fisherman who returns home in the evening with empty nets after a long day's work.
251.
Non-Assertion of our Rights.—The exertion of power is laborious and demands courage. That [pg 320] is why so many do not assert their most valid rights, because their rights are a kind of power, and they are too lazy or too cowardly to exercise them. Indulgence and patience are the names given to the virtues that cloak these faults.
Not Claiming Our Rights.—Exerting power is hard work and requires courage. That [pg 320] is why so many people don’t assert their legitimate rights: because their rights represent a form of power, and they are often too lazy or too afraid to use them. Self-care and patience are the terms used to describe the virtues that hide these shortcomings.
252.
Bearers of Light.—In Society there would be no sunshine if the born flatterers (I mean the so-called amiable people) did not bring some in with them.
Light Bearers.—In society, there would be no sunshine if the natural flatterers (the so-called charming people) didn’t bring some with them.
253.
When most Benevolent.—When a man has been highly honoured and has eaten a little, he is most benevolent.
When most Kind.—When a man has received a lot of recognition and has had a small meal, he is at his most generous.
254.
To the Light.—Men press forward to the light not in order to see better but to shine better.—The person before whom we shine we gladly allow to be called a light.
To the Light.—People move towards the light, not to see more clearly but to shine more brightly.—We happily consider the person who shines before us to be a light.
255.
The Hypochondriac.—The hypochondriac is a man who has just enough intellect and pleasure in the intellect to take his sorrows, his losses, and his mistakes seriously. But the field on which he grazes is too small: he crops it so close that in the end he has to look for single stalks. Thus he finally becomes envious and avaricious—and only then is he unbearable.
The Hypochondriac.—A hypochondriac is someone who has just enough intelligence and interest in knowledge to genuinely feel the weight of his sadness, his losses, and his mistakes. But the territory he navigates is too limited: he scrapes it so thoroughly that eventually he finds himself searching for just a few pieces. Consequently, he becomes envious and greedy—and only then does he become truly unbearable.
256.
Giving in Return.—Hesiod advises us to give the neighbour who has helped us good measure and, [pg 321] if possible, fuller measure in return, as soon as we have the power. For this is where the neighbour's pleasure comes in, since his former benevolence brings him interest. Moreover, he who gives in return also has his pleasure, inasmuch as, by giving a little more than he got, he redeems the slight humiliation of being compelled to seek aid.
Reciprocity.—Hesiod advises us to repay our neighbor who has helped us with a generous amount, and [pg 321] if we can, even more than we received, as soon as we're able. This is where the neighbor finds joy, as their earlier kindness brings them satisfaction. Additionally, the person who gives back also feels good, since by giving a little more than they received, they overcome the slight awkwardness of having to ask for help.
257.
More subtle than Is Necessary.—Our sense of observation for how far others perceive our weaknesses is far more subtle than our sense of observation for the weaknesses of others. It follows that the first-named sense is more subtle than is necessary.
More subtle than needed.—We’re much more aware of how others see our weaknesses than we are of their weaknesses. It makes sense that this awareness is more refined than it needs to be.
258.
A Kind of Bright Shadows.—Close to the nocturnal type of man we almost regularly find, as if bound up with him, a bright soul. This is, as it were, the negative shadow cast by the former.
A Kind of Bright Shadows.—Associated with the night-dwelling type of man, we often discover, as if intertwined with him, a radiant soul. This is, in a sense, the positive shadow created by the former.
259.
Not to take Revenge.—There are so many subtle sorts of revenge that one who has occasion to take revenge can really do or omit to do what he likes. In any case, the whole world will agree, after a time, that he has avenged himself. Hence the avoidance of revenge is hardly within man's power. He must not even so much as say that he does not want to do so, since the contempt for revenge is interpreted and felt as a sublime and exquisite form of revenge.—It follows that we must do nothing superfluous.
Not to take revenge.—There are so many subtle ways to get back at someone that a person who has the chance to take revenge can really do or not do whatever they want. Eventually, everyone will agree that they have settled the score. So, avoiding revenge is hardly something humans can truly manage. One shouldn't even claim that they don't want to take revenge, since disdain for revenge is often seen and felt as a high-minded and refined form of revenge. —This means we should not do anything unnecessary.
260.
The Mistake of Those who Pay Homage.—Every one thinks he is paying a most agreeable compliment to a thinker when he says that he himself hit upon exactly the same idea and even upon the same expression. The thinker, however, is seldom delighted at hearing such news, nay, rather, he often becomes distrustful of his own thoughts and expressions. He silently resolves to revise both some day. If we wish to pay homage to any one, we must beware of expressing our agreement, for this puts us on the same level.—Often it is a matter of social tact to listen to an opinion as if it were not ours or even travelled beyond the limits of our own horizon—as, for example, when an old man once in a while opens the storehouse of his acquired knowledge.
The Error of Those who Show Respect.—Everyone thinks they're giving a nice compliment to a thinker when they say they came up with the exact same idea and even used the same words. However, the thinker is rarely pleased to hear this; instead, they often start to doubt their own thoughts and expressions. They quietly decide to rethink both someday. If we want to show respect to someone, we should avoid stating that we agree, because it puts us on the same level. —Often, it’s a matter of social grace to listen to an opinion as if it isn't our own or even extends beyond our own experience—like when an older person occasionally shares their wealth of knowledge.
261.
Letters.—A letter is an unannounced visit, and the postman is the intermediary of impolite surprises. Every week we ought to have one hour for receiving letters, and then go and take a bath.
Messages.—A letter is like an unexpected visit, and the postman brings uninvited surprises. Each week, we should set aside an hour to read our letters, and then go take a bath.
262.
Prejudiced.—Some one said: I have been prejudiced against myself from childhood upwards, and hence I find some truth in every censure and some absurdity in every eulogy. Praise I generally value too low and blame too high.
Bias.—Someone said: I have had a bias against myself since I was a child, so I see a bit of truth in every criticism and some ridiculousness in every compliment. I usually undervalue praise and overvalue blame.
263.
The Path to Equality.—A few hours of mountain-climbing make a blackguard and a saint two rather similar creatures. Weariness is the shortest path to equality and fraternity—and finally liberty is bestowed by sleep.
The Journey to Equality.—A few hours of climbing a mountain turn a jerk and a saint into pretty similar people. Exhaustion is the quickest route to equality and brotherhood—and in the end, sleep grants us freedom.
264.
Calumny.—If we begin to trace to its source a real scandalous misrepresentation, we shall rarely look for its origin in our honourable and straightforward enemies; for if they invented anything of the sort about us, they, as being our enemies, would gain no credence. Those, however, to whom for a time we have been most useful, but who, from some reason or other, may be secretly sure that they will obtain no more from us—such persons are in a position to start the ball of slander rolling. They gain credence, firstly, because it is assumed that they would invent nothing likely to do them damage; secondly, because they have learnt to know us intimately.—As a consolation, the much-slandered man may say to himself: Calumnies are diseases of others that break out in your body. They prove that Society is a (moral) organism, so that you can prescribe to yourself the cure that will in the end be useful to others.
Slander.—If we start to trace the source of a genuine scandalous lie, we usually won't find its origin in our honest and straightforward enemies; because if they made up something like that about us, they wouldn't be believed as our enemies. However, those we have been most helpful to for a time, but who may be quietly certain that they won’t get anything more from us for some reason—these people are in a position to kick off the slander. They are believed, firstly, because it's assumed they wouldn't make up something that could harm them; secondly, because they know us well. As a comfort, the person who is slandered can tell themselves: Calumnies are like diseases of others that manifest in your body. They show that society is a (moral) organism, so you can prescribe for yourself the cure that will ultimately benefit others.
265.
The Child's Kingdom of Heaven.—The happiness of a child is as much of a myth as the happiness of the Hyperboreans of whom the Greeks [pg 324] fabled. The Greeks supposed that, if indeed happiness dwells anywhere on our earth, it must certainly dwell as far as possible from us, perhaps over yonder at the edge of the world. Old people have the same thought—if man is at all capable of being happy, he must be happy as far as possible from our age, at the frontiers and beginnings of life. For many a man the sight of children, through the veil of this myth, is the greatest happiness that he can feel. He enters himself into the forecourt of heaven when he says, “Suffer the little children to come unto me, for of them is the kingdom of heaven.” The myth of the child's kingdom of heaven holds good, in some way or other, wherever in the modern world some sentimentality exists.
The Child's Kingdom of Heaven.—The happiness of a child is as much a myth as the happiness of the Hyperboreans that the Greeks [pg 324] talked about. The Greeks believed that if happiness truly exists anywhere on our planet, it must be as far from us as possible, maybe over there at the edge of the world. Older people share this idea—if someone can be happy, it must be far removed from our time, at the starting points and borders of life. For many, simply seeing children, through the lens of this myth, brings the greatest joy they can experience. They feel like they step into heaven when they say, "Let the little children come to me, because the kingdom of heaven belongs to them." The myth of the child's kingdom of heaven remains relevant, in one way or another, wherever there is sentimentality in the modern world.
266.
The Impatient.—It is just the growing man who does not want things in the growing stage. He is too impatient for that. The youth will not wait until, after long study, suffering, and privation, his picture of men and things is complete. Accordingly, he confidently accepts another picture that lies ready to his hand and is recommended to him, and pins his faith to that, as if it must give him at once the lines and colours of his own painting. He presses a philosopher or a poet to his bosom, and must from that time forth perform long stretches of forced labour and renounce his own self. He learns much in the process, but he often forgets what is most worth learning and knowing—his self. He remains all his life a partisan. [pg 325] Ah, a vast amount of tedious work has to be done before you find your own colours, your own brush, your own canvas!—Even then you are very far from being a master in the art of life, but at least you are the boss in your own workshop.
The Impatient.—It's the young person who doesn’t want things to stay in the developmental stage. They’re too impatient for that. The youth won’t wait until their understanding of people and the world is fully formed after a lot of studying, suffering, and sacrifice. Instead, they readily accept another version of reality that’s easily available to them, and they trust that version as if it can immediately provide the details and colors for their own vision. They embrace a philosopher or a poet, and from that moment on, they must engage in exhausting efforts and give up their own identity. They learn a lot along the way, but they often forget what’s truly important to learn and know—who they are. They remain biased their entire lives. [pg 325] Ah, there's a ton of hard work to do before you discover your own colors, your own brush, your own canvas!—Even then, you’re far from being a master of life’s art, but at least you’re in charge of your own workshop.
267.
There are no Teachers.—As thinkers we ought only to speak of self-teaching. The instruction of the young by others is either an experiment performed upon something as yet unknown and unknowable, or else a thorough levelling process, in order to make the new member of society conform to the customs and manners that prevail for the time being. In both cases the result is accordingly unworthy of a thinker—the handiwork of parents and teachers, whom some valiantly honest person25 has called “nos ennemis naturels.” One day, when, as the world thinks, we have long since finished our education, we discover ourselves. Then begins the task of the thinker, and then is the time to summon him to our aid—not as a teacher, but as a self-taught man who has experience.
There are no teachers.—As thinkers, we should only talk about self-teaching. Teaching the young by others is either an experiment on something still unknown and unknowable, or it's just a process to make the new member of society fit in with the current customs and norms. In both cases, the result is unworthy of a thinker—the product of parents and teachers, whom someone honestly has called “our natural enemies.” One day, when we believe we have completed our education, we find ourselves. Then the work of the thinker begins, and it’s time to call on him for help—not as a teacher, but as someone who has taught themselves and has experience.
268.
Sympathy with Youth.—We are sorry when we hear that some one who is still young is losing his teeth or growing blind. If we knew all the irrevocable and hopeless feelings hidden in his whole being, how great our sorrow would be! Why do [pg 326] we really suffer on this account? Because youth has to continue the work we have undertaken, and every flaw and failing in its strength is likely to injure our work, that will fall into its hands. It is the sorrow at the imperfect guarantee of our immortality: or, if we only feel ourselves as executors of the human mission, it is the sorrow that this mission must pass to weaker hands than ours.
Support for Youth.—We feel sadness when we hear that a young person is losing their teeth or going blind. If we could fully understand all the irreversible and hopeless feelings within them, our sorrow would be even greater! Why do [pg 326] we really feel this way? Because youth has to continue the work we have started, and any weakness or flaw in their abilities could harm our work that will eventually be in their hands. It’s the sadness about the unreliable assurance of our legacy: or, if we see ourselves merely as caretakers of the human mission, it’s the sorrow that this mission must shift to weaker hands than our own.
269.
The Ages of Life.—The comparison of the four ages of life with the four seasons of the year is a venerable piece of folly. Neither the first twenty nor the last twenty years of a life correspond to a season of the year, assuming that we are not satisfied with drawing a parallel between white hair and snow and similar colour-analogies. The first twenty years are a preparation for life in general, for the whole year of life, a sort of long New Year's Day. The last twenty review, assimilate, bring into union and harmony all that has been experienced till then: as, in a small degree, we do on every New Year's Eve with the whole past year. But in between there really lies an interval which suggests a comparison with the seasons—the time from the twentieth to the fiftieth year (to speak here of decades in the lump, while it is an understood thing that every one must refine for himself these rough outlines). Those three decades correspond to three seasons—summer, spring, and autumn. Winter human life has none, unless we like to call the (unfortunately) often intervening hard, cold, lonely, [pg 327] hopeless, unfruitful periods of disease the winters of man. The twenties, hot, oppressive, stormy, impetuous, exhausting years, when we praise the day in the evening, when it is over, as we wipe the sweat from our foreheads—years in which work seems to us cruel but necessary—these twenties are the summer of life. The thirties, on the other hand, are its spring-time, with the air now too warm, now too cold, ever restless and stimulating, bubbling sap, bloom of leaves, fragrance of buds everywhere, many delightful mornings and evenings, work to which the song of birds awakens us, a true work of the heart, a kind of joy in our own robustness, strengthened by the savour of hopeful anticipation. Lastly the forties, mysterious like all that is stationary, like a high, broad plateau, traversed by a fresh breeze, with a clear, cloudless sky above it, which always has the same gentle look all day and half the night—the time of harvest and cordial gaiety—that is the autumn of life.
The Stages of Life.—Comparing the four ages of life to the four seasons of the year is an old, misguided idea. The first twenty years and the last twenty years of life don’t really match up to any particular season if we’re not just looking at color comparisons, like drawing a link between gray hair and snow. The first twenty years serve as a preparation for life overall, a sort of extended New Year's Day. The last twenty years reflect, take in, and harmonize everything experienced up to that point—similar to what we do on New Year’s Eve, looking back on the past year. However, in between, there’s a period that fits nicely with the seasons—the years from twenty to fifty (though, really, each person needs to refine these broad categories for themselves). These three decades represent three seasons: summer, spring, and autumn. Human life has no winter, unless we want to call the (unfortunately) often occurring harsh, cold, lonely, hopeless, and unproductive times of illness the winters of life. The twenties are hot, oppressive, stormy, fervent, exhausting—it’s when we celebrate the end of the day only when it’s over, wiping the sweat from our brows—years when work feels cruel but essential—these twenties are the summer of life. The thirties, in contrast, are its springtime, with fluctuating temperatures, always restless and energizing, a bubbling source of vitality, blooming leaves, the scent of budding flowers everywhere, delightful mornings and evenings, work awakened by the songs of birds, a genuine heart-driven effort, a joy in our own strength, fueled by the taste of hopeful anticipation. Finally, the forties are enigmatic, like anything that is steady, resembling a high, wide plateau touched by a fresh breeze, under a clear, cloudless sky that maintains a soft appearance throughout the day and half the night—this is the time of harvest and joyful cheerfulness—this is the autumn of life.
270.
Women's Intellect in Modern Society.—What women nowadays think of men's intellect may be divined from the fact that in their art of adornment they think of anything but of emphasising the intellectual side of their faces or their single intellectual features. On the contrary, they conceal such traits, and understand, for example by an arrangement of their hair over their forehead, how to give themselves an appearance of vivid, eager sensuality and materialism, just when they but slightly possess those qualities. Their conviction [pg 328] that intellect in women frightens men goes so far that they even gladly deny the keenness of the most intellectual sense and purposely invite the reputation of short-sightedness. They think they will thereby make men more confiding. It is as if a soft, attractive twilight were spreading itself around them.
Women's Intelligence in Today's Society.—What women today think of men's intellect can be seen in how they approach their appearance; they focus on anything but highlighting the intellectual aspects of their faces or their individual intellectual traits. Instead, they hide those aspects, and understand, for instance, that by styling their hair over their foreheads, they can create an image of vibrant, eager sensuality and materialism, even when they barely possess those qualities. Their belief [pg 328] that women's intellect intimidates men goes so far that they are even willing to downplay their own intellectual sharpness and intentionally cultivate a reputation for being less perceptive. They believe this will make men feel more comfortable around them. It's as if a soft, appealing twilight is enveloping them.
271.
Great and Transitory.—What moves the observer to tears is the rapturous look of happiness with which a fair young bride gazes upon her husband. We feel all the melancholy of autumn in thinking of the greatness and of the transitoriness of human happiness.
Awesome and Fleeting.—What brings tears to the observer’s eyes is the joyful gaze of a beautiful young bride as she looks at her husband. We sense all the sadness of autumn when we reflect on the greatness and fleeting nature of human happiness.
272.
Sense and Sacrifice.—Many a woman has the intelletto del sacrifizio,26 and no longer enjoys life when her husband refuses to sacrifice her. With all her wit, she then no longer knows—whither? and without perceiving it, is changed from sacrificial victim to sacrificial priest.
Sense and Sacrifice.—Many women possess the intellect of sacrifice, and they stop enjoying life when their husbands refuse to make sacrifices for them. With all their cleverness, they then find themselves lost—where to? and without realizing it, they shift from being the sacrificial victim to becoming the sacrificial priest.
273.
The Unfeminine.—“Stupid as a man,” say the women; “Cowardly as a woman,” say the men. Stupidity in a woman is unfeminine.
The Unfeminine.—“Dumb as a dude,” say the women; “Cowardly like a woman,” say the men. Being stupid is considered unfeminine for a woman.
274.
Masculine and Feminine Temperament and Mortality.—That the male sex has a worse [pg 329] temperament than the female follows from the fact that male children have a greater mortality than female, clearly because they “leap out of their skins” more easily. Their wildness and unbearableness soon make all the bad stuff in them deadly.
Masculine and Feminine Temperament and Mortality.—The fact that males have a more difficult [pg 329] temperament than females is evident in the higher mortality rates among male children, clearly because they "jump out of their skins" more easily. Their wild and unbearable nature quickly turns what’s bad in them into something fatal.
275.
The Age of Cyclopean Building.—The democratisation of Europe is a resistless force. Even he who would stem the tide uses those very means that democratic thought first put into men's hands, and he makes these means more handy and workable. The most inveterate enemies of democracy (I mean the spirits of upheaval) seem only to exist in order, by the fear that they inspire, to drive forward the different parties faster and faster on the democratic course. Now we may well feel sorry for those who are working consciously and honourably for this future. There is something dreary and monotonous in their faces, and the grey dust seems to have been wafted into their very brains. Nevertheless, posterity may possibly some day laugh at our anxiety, and see in the democratic work of several generations what we see in the building of stone dams and walls—an activity that necessarily covers clothes and face with a great deal of dust, and perhaps unavoidably makes the workmen, too, a little dull-witted; but who would on that account desire such work undone? It seems that the democratisation of Europe is a link in the chain of those mighty prophylactic principles which are the thought of the modern era, and whereby we rise up [pg 330] in revolt against the Middle Ages. Now, and now only, is the age of Cyclopean building! A final security in the foundations, that the future may build on them without danger! Henceforth, an impossibility of the orchards of culture being once more destroyed overnight by wild, senseless mountain torrents! Dams and walls against barbarians, against plagues, against physical and spiritual serfdom! And all this understood at first roughly and literally, but gradually in an ever higher and more spiritual sense, so that all the principles here indicated may appear as the intellectual preparation of the highest artist in horticulture, who can only apply himself to his own task when the other is fully accomplished!—True, if we consider the long intervals of time that here lie between means and end, the great, supreme labour, straining the powers and brains of centuries, that is necessary in order to create or to provide each individual means, we must not bear too hardly upon the workers of the present when they loudly proclaim that the wall and the fence are already the end and the final goal. After all, no one yet sees the gardener and the fruit, for whose sake the fence exists.
The Era of Giant Structures.—The democratization of Europe is an unstoppable force. Even those who try to resist it end up using the same tools that democratic thought originally put in people’s hands, and they make these tools more accessible and effective. The most stubborn enemies of democracy (I mean the forces of chaos) seem to exist solely to instill fear, which pushes different groups to move even faster toward democracy. We might feel pity for those who are genuinely and honorably working for this future. There’s something bleak and repetitive in their expressions, and the grey dust seems to have settled in their very minds. Still, future generations might someday find humor in our worries and see the democratic efforts of several generations as we view the construction of stone dams and walls—an endeavor that inevitably covers one’s clothes and face in dust and may also dull the wits of the workers; but who would want such work undone? It appears that the democratization of Europe is a key part of those powerful protective principles that represent modern thinking, through which we rise in rebellion against the Middle Ages. Now, at last, we are in the age of monumental building! A solid foundation for the future to build upon without fear! No longer will the gardens of culture be destroyed overnight by wild, senseless floods! Dams and walls against barbarians, against plagues, against physical and spiritual servitude! Initially understood in a straightforward and practical way, but gradually taking on a more sophisticated and spiritual meaning, so that all the principles mentioned here may be seen as the intellectual preparation of the highest horticultural artist, who can only focus on his own work when the groundwork is fully laid!—Indeed, if we consider the long periods of time that exist between the tools and the outcomes, the tremendous effort, stretching the capacities and minds of centuries, required to create or provide each individual tool, we shouldn’t be too harsh on today’s workers when they proclaim loudly that the wall and the fence are already the final goal. After all, no one has yet seen the gardener and the fruit for whom the fence exists.
276.
The Right of Universal Suffrage.—The people has not granted itself universal suffrage but, wherever this is now in force, it has received and accepted it as a temporary measure. But in any case the people has the right to restore the gift, if it does not satisfy its anticipations. This dissatisfaction [pg 331] seems universal nowadays, for when, at any occasion where the vote is exercised, scarce two-thirds, nay perhaps not even the majority of all voters, go to the polls, that very fact is a vote against the whole suffrage system.—On this point, in fact, we must pronounce a much sterner verdict. A law that enacts that the majority shall decide as to the welfare of all cannot be built up on the foundation that it alone has provided, for it is bound to require a far broader foundation, namely the unanimity of all. Universal suffrage must not only be the expression of the will of a majority, but of the whole country. Thus the dissent of a very small minority is already enough to set aside the system as impracticable; and the abstention from voting is in fact a dissent of this kind, which ruins the whole institution. The “absolute veto” of the individual, or—not to be too minute—the veto of a few thousands, hangs over the system as the consequence of justice. On every occasion when it is employed, the system must, according to the variety of the division, first prove that it has still a right to exist.
The Right to Vote.—The people have not given themselves universal suffrage; rather, where it is currently in place, it has been accepted as a temporary measure. However, the people have the right to reclaim that gift if it does not meet their expectations. This dissatisfaction [pg 331] seems widespread today, because during any instance of voting, hardly two-thirds, and perhaps not even a majority of all voters, actually participate, which itself serves as a vote against the entire suffrage system. — On this issue, we need to deliver a much tougher verdict. A law that states that the majority will determine the welfare of everyone cannot be established solely on the foundation it has created, as it requires a much broader base, specifically the agreement of all. Universal suffrage must reflect not just the will of the majority, but that of the entire nation. Therefore, the disagreement of even a small minority is enough to deem the system impractical; and choosing not to vote is indeed a form of disagreement that undermines the entire institution. The "total veto" of the individual, or—without getting too specific—the veto of just a few thousand, looms over the system as a consequence of justice. Whenever it is utilized, the system must demonstrate, based on the nature of the division, that it still has the right to exist.
277.
False Conclusions.—What false conclusions are drawn in spheres where we are not at home, even by those of us who are accustomed as men of science to draw right conclusions! It is humiliating! Now it is clear that in the great turmoil of worldly doings, in political affairs, in all sudden and urgent matters such as almost every day brings up, these false conclusions must decide. For no one [pg 332] feels at home with novelties that have sprung up in the night. All political work, even with great statesmen, is an improvisation that trusts to luck.
False Conclusions.—What incorrect conclusions are made in areas where we aren't familiar, even by those of us who typically make accurate conclusions as scientists! It's embarrassing! It's evident that in the chaotic landscape of daily life, in political matters, and in the sudden and urgent issues that arise almost every day, these incorrect conclusions dominate. No one [pg 332] feels comfortable with the new things that have emerged overnight. All political work, even among top statesmen, is an improvisation that relies on chance.
278.
Premisses of the Age of Machinery.—The press, the machine, the railway, the telegraph are premisses of which no one has yet dared to draw the conclusions that will follow in a thousand years.
Foundations of the Age of Machinery.—The press, the machine, the railway, and the telegraph are foundations from which no one has yet had the courage to draw the conclusions that will emerge over the next thousand years.
279.
A Drag upon Culture.—When we are told that here men have no time for productive occupations, because military manœuvres and processions take up their days, and the rest of the population must feed and clothe them, their dress, however, being striking, often gay and full of absurdities; that there only a few distinguished qualities are recognised, individuals resemble each other more than elsewhere, or at any rate are treated as equals, yet obedience is exacted and yielded without reasoning, for men command and make no attempt to convince; that here punishments are few, but these few cruel and likely to become the final and most terrible; that there treason ranks as the capital offence, and even the criticism of evils is only ventured on by the most audacious; that there, again, human life is cheap, and ambition often takes the form of setting life in danger—when we hear all this, we at once say, “This is a picture of a barbarous society that rests on a hazardous footing.” One man perhaps will add, “It is a portrait of Sparta.” But another will become [pg 333] meditative and declare that this is a description of our modern military system, as it exists in the midst of our altogether different culture and society, a living anachronism, the picture, as above said, of a community resting on a hazardous footing; a posthumous work of the past, which can only act as a drag upon the wheels of the present.—Yet at times even a drag upon culture is vitally necessary—that is to say, when culture is advancing too rapidly downhill or (as perhaps in this case) uphill.
A Drag on Culture.—When we hear that men here have no time for productive work because military drills and parades consume their days, while the rest of the population has to feed and clothe them, and their clothing is often flashy, vibrant, and full of absurdities; that only a few exceptional traits are acknowledged, individuals are more alike than elsewhere, or at least treated as equals, yet obedience is demanded and given without question, as men command without trying to persuade; that here punishments are few, but those few are harsh and can easily become the most severe; that treason is seen as the worst crime, and even speaking out against wrongs is only attempted by the bravest; that human life is devalued, and ambition often manifests as risking one’s life—when we hear all this, we immediately say, "This shows a brutal society built on an unstable foundation." One person might add, “It’s a symbol of Sparta.” But someone else will become [pg 333] reflective and state that this is a portrayal of our modern military system, as it exists within our entirely different culture and society, a living relic of the past, vividly illustrating a community built on a shaky foundation; a remnant of history that only serves to hinder the progress of the present.—Yet, sometimes even a hindrance to culture is crucial—especially when culture is advancing too quickly downhill or (as perhaps is the case here) uphill.
280.
More Reverence for Them that Know.—In the competition of production and sale the public is made judge of the product. But the public has no special knowledge, and judges by the appearance of the wares. In consequence, the art of appearance (and perhaps the taste for it) must increase under the dominance of competition, while on the other hand the quality of every product must deteriorate. The result will be—so far as reason does not fall in value—that one day an end will be put to that competition, and a new principle will win the day. Only the master of the craft should pronounce a verdict on the work, and the public should be dependent on the belief in the personality of the judge and his honesty. Accordingly, no anonymous work! At least an expert should be there as guarantor and pledge his name if the name of the creator is lacking or is unknown. The cheapness of an article is for the layman another kind of illusion and deceit, since only durability can decide that a thing [pg 334] is cheap and to what an extent. But it is difficult, and for a layman impossible, to judge of its durability.—Hence that which produces an effect on the eye and costs little at present gains the advantage—this being naturally machine-made work. Again, machinery—that is to say, the cause of the greatest rapidity and facility in production—favours the most saleable kind of article. Otherwise it involves no tangible profit; it would be too little used and too often stand idle. But as to what is most saleable, the public, as above said, decides: it must be the most exchangeable—in other words, the thing that appears good and also appears cheap. Thus in the domain of labour our motto must also hold good: “More respect for them that know!”
More Respect for Those Who Know.—In the race for production and sales, the public acts as the judge of the product. However, the public lacks specialized knowledge and relies on the appearance of the goods. As a result, the art of presentation (and perhaps the appreciation for it) has to improve under the pressure of competition, while the actual quality of products declines. The outcome will be—unless reason loses value—that eventually competition will come to an end, leading to a new principle taking over. Only the master of the craft should evaluate the work, and the public should trust the judge’s integrity and character. Therefore, no anonymous work! At the very least, an expert should be present as a guarantee and endorse their name if the creator's name is missing or unknown. The low price of an item is for the average person just another form of deception, as only durability can determine if something [pg 334] is truly cheap and to what extent. But it is challenging, and for a layperson impossible, to assess its durability.—Thus, what catches the eye and is inexpensive currently has the advantage—typically machine-made products. Moreover, machinery—which enables the fastest and easiest production—benefits the most marketable kind of item. Otherwise, it provides no real profit; it would be underutilized and often gather dust. But as to what is the most marketable, the public, as previously mentioned, decides: it must be the most exchangeable—in other words, the item that looks good and also seems cheap. Thus, in the realm of work, our motto should also apply: “Show more respect for those who are knowledgeable!”
281.
The Danger of Kings.—Democracy has it in its power, without any violent means, and only by a lawful pressure steadily exerted, to make kingship and emperorship hollow, until only a zero remains, perhaps with the significance of every zero in that, while nothing in itself, it multiplies a number tenfold if placed on the right side. Kingship and emperorship would remain a gorgeous ornament upon the simple and appropriate dress of democracy, a beautiful superfluity that democracy allows itself, a relic of all the historically venerable, primitive ornaments, nay the symbol of history itself, and in this unique position a highly effective thing if, as above said, it does not stand alone, but is put on the right side.—In order to avoid the danger of this [pg 335] nullification, kings hold by their teeth to their dignity as war-lords. To this end they need wars, or in other words exceptional circumstances, in which that slow, lawful pressure of the democratic forces is relaxed.
The Danger of Kings.—Democracy has the ability, without resorting to violence and through consistent lawful pressure, to render kingship and emperorship meaningless, leaving only an empty shell, which holds value only when positioned correctly, like a zero that increases a value tenfold when placed on the right. Kingship and emperorship could serve as a beautiful adornment on the straightforward and fitting attire of democracy, a lovely extra that democracy permits itself, a remnant of all that is historically significant, a symbol of history itself, and in this special role, it could be quite powerful if, as mentioned, it doesn't exist on its own, but is placed correctly.—To prevent the risk of this [pg 335] nullification, kings desperately cling to their status as warlords. For this, they require wars, or in other words, exceptional circumstances, where the steady, lawful pressure from democratic forces is eased.
282.
The Teacher a Necessary Evil.—Let us have as few people as possible between the productive minds and the hungry and recipient minds! The middlemen almost unconsciously adulterate the food which they supply. For their work as middlemen they want too high a fee for themselves, and this is drawn from the original, productive spirits—namely, interest, admiration, leisure, money, and other advantages.—Accordingly, we should always look upon the teacher as a necessary evil, just like the merchant; as an evil that we should make as small as possible.—Perhaps the prevailing distress in Germany has its main cause in the fact that too many wish to live and live well by trade (in other words, desiring as far as possible to diminish prices for the producer and raise prices for the consumer, and thus to profit by the greatest possible loss to both). In the same way, we may certainly trace a main cause of the prevailing intellectual poverty in the superabundance of teachers. It is because of teachers that so little is learnt, and that so badly.
The Teacher: A Necessary Evil.—Let’s minimize the number of intermediaries between creative thinkers and eager learners! The middlemen unintentionally dilute the knowledge they provide. They demand too high a payment for their role as intermediaries, and this comes at the expense of the original, productive minds—namely, their interest, admiration, free time, money, and other benefits.—Therefore, we should always view the teacher as a necessary evil, much like the merchant; an evil that we should try to reduce as much as possible.—Perhaps the widespread hardship in Germany primarily arises from too many people wanting to profit from trade (that is, trying to lower costs for producers while raising them for consumers, thus benefiting at the expense of both). Similarly, we can identify a key reason for the current intellectual poverty in the overwhelming number of teachers. It's due to teachers that very little is actually learned, and that learning is often poor.
283.
The Tax of Homage.—Him whom we know and honour,—be he physician, artist, or artisan,—who does and produces something for us, we gladly [pg 336] pay as highly as we can, often a fee beyond our means. On the other hand, we pay the unknown as low a price as possible; here is a contest in which every one struggles and makes others struggle for a foot's breadth of land. In the work of the known there is something that cannot be bought, the sentiment and ingenuity put into his work for our own sake. We think we cannot better express our sense of obligation than by a sort of sacrifice on our part.—The heaviest tax is the tax of homage. The more competition prevails, the more we buy for the unknown and work for the unknown, the lower does this tax become, whereas it is really the standard for the loftiness of man's spiritual intercourse.
The Tax of Homage.—We recognize and respect those we know—whether they're a doctor, artist, or craftsman—who create and provide for us. We willingly pay them as much as we can, sometimes even more than we can afford. In contrast, we tend to offer the lowest price possible for the unknown; this leads to a constant struggle where everyone competes for even a tiny piece of land. The work of someone known carries a value that can't be purchased—the feeling and creativity they invest in their work for our benefit. We believe that our gratitude can best be expressed through a form of sacrifice on our part. —The greatest burden is the tax of homage. As competition increases, and we buy more from the unknown and work more for them, this tax decreases, even though it truly reflects the depth of human connection.
284.
The Means towards Genuine Peace.—No government will nowadays admit that it maintains an army in order to satisfy occasionally its passion for conquest. The army is said to serve only defensive purposes. This morality, which justifies self-defence, is called in as the government's advocate. This means, however, reserving morality for ourselves and immorality for our neighbour, because he must be thought eager for attack and conquest if our state is forced to consider means of self-defence.—At the same time, by our explanation of our need of an army (because he denies the lust of attack just as our state does, and ostensibly also maintains his army for defensive reasons), we proclaim him a hypocrite and cunning criminal, who would fain seize by surprise, without any fighting, [pg 337] a harmless and unwary victim. In this attitude all states face each other to-day. They presuppose evil intentions on their neighbour's part and good intentions on their own. This hypothesis, however, is an inhuman notion, as bad as and worse than war. Nay, at bottom it is a challenge and motive to war, foisting as it does upon the neighbouring state the charge of immorality, and thus provoking hostile intentions and acts. The doctrine of the army as a means of self-defence must be abjured as completely as the lust of conquest. Perhaps a memorable day will come when a nation renowned in wars and victories, distinguished by the highest development of military order and intelligence, and accustomed to make the heaviest sacrifice to these objects, will voluntarily exclaim, “We will break our swords,” and will destroy its whole military system, lock, stock, and barrel. Making ourselves defenceless (after having been the most strongly defended) from a loftiness of sentiment—that is the means towards genuine peace, which must always rest upon a pacific disposition. The so-called armed peace that prevails at present in all countries is a sign of a bellicose disposition, of a disposition that trusts neither itself nor its neighbour, and, partly from hate, partly from fear, refuses to lay down its weapons. Better to perish than to hate and fear, and twice as far better to perish than to make oneself hated and feared—this must some day become the supreme maxim of every political community!—Our liberal representatives of the people, as is well known, have not the time for reflection on the nature of humanity, or else they would know that they are [pg 338] working in vain when they work for “a gradual diminution of the military burdens.” On the contrary, when the distress of these burdens is greatest, the sort of God who alone can help here will be nearest. The tree of military glory can only be destroyed at one swoop, with one stroke of lightning. But, as you know, lightning comes from the cloud and from above.
The Path to Real Peace.—No government today will admit that it keeps an army just to indulge its desire for conquest. The army is claimed to exist solely for defense. This idea of morality, which justifies self-defense, is used as the government's justification. However, this means reserving morality for ourselves and labeling our neighbors as immoral, because they must be seen as eager for attack and conquest if our state feels the need to prepare for defense. At the same time, by explaining our need for an army (while they deny their own desire for aggression and claim to maintain their army for defensive purposes too), we call them a hypocrite and a sly criminal, who would like to catch us off guard without any fighting, [pg 337] while targeting a harmless and unsuspecting victim. This is how all states currently view each other. They presume evil intentions from their neighbors and good intentions from themselves. However, this assumption is an inhumane“We will break our swords,” and dismantle its entire military system, completely. Making ourselves defenseless (after having been the most defended) from a noble feeling—that is the way to achieve genuine peace, which must always be rooted in a peaceful attitude. The so-called armed peace that exists in all countries today is a sign of a warlike mentality, one that does not trust itself or its neighbors, and, partly out of hatred and partly out of fear, refuses to lay down its arms. It is better to perish than to live in hatred and fear, and far better to perish than to become a source of hatred and fear—this should one day be the guiding principle for every political community!—Our liberal representatives of the people, as is well known, do not take the time to reflect on human nature, or they would realize that they are [pg 338] working in vain when they strive for "a gradual reduction of military responsibilities." On the contrary, when the strain of these burdens is at its peak, the kind of God who can truly help will be closest. The tree of military glory can only be removed in one swift action, with one strike of lightning. But, as you know, lightning comes from the clouds and from above.
285.
Whether Property can be squared with Justice.—When the injustice of property is strongly felt (and the hand of the great clock is once more at this place), we formulate two methods of relieving this injustice: either an equal distribution, or an abolition of private possession and a return to State ownership. The latter method is especially dear to the hearts of our Socialists, who are angry with that primitive Jew for saying, “Thou shalt not steal.” In their view the eighth27 commandment should rather run, “Thou shalt not possess.”—The former method was frequently tried in antiquity, always indeed on a small scale, and yet with poor success. From this failure we too may learn. “Equal plots of land” is easily enough said, but how much bitterness is aroused by the necessary division and separation, by the loss of time-honoured possessions, how much piety is wounded and sacrificed! We uproot the foundation of morality when we uproot boundary-stones. Again, how much fresh bitterness among the new owners, how much envy and looking askance! For there have never been two [pg 339] really equal plots of land, and if there were, man's envy of his neighbour would prevent him from believing in their equality. And how long would this equality, unhealthy and poisoned at the very roots, endure? In a few generations, by inheritance, here one plot would come to five owners, there five plots to one. Even supposing that men acquiesced in such abuses through the enactment of stern laws of inheritance, the same equal plots would indeed exist, but there would also be needy malcontents, owning nothing but dislike of their kinsmen and neighbours, and longing for a general upheaval.—If, however, by the second method we try to restore ownership to the community and make the individual but a temporary tenant, we interfere with agriculture. For man is opposed to all that is only a transitory possession, unblessed with his own care and sacrifice. With such property he behaves in freebooter fashion, as robber or as worthless spendthrift. When Plato declares that self-seeking would be removed with the abolition of property, we may answer him that, if self-seeking be taken away, man will no longer possess the four cardinal virtues either; as we must say that the most deadly plague could not injure mankind so terribly as if vanity were one day to disappear. Without vanity and self-seeking what are human virtues? By this I am far from meaning that these virtues are but varied names and masks for these two qualities. Plato's Utopian refrain, which is still sung by Socialists, rests upon a deficient knowledge of men. He lacked the historical science of moral emotions, the insight into the origin of the good and useful [pg 340] characteristics of the human soul. He believed, like all antiquity, in good and evil as in black and white—that is to say, in a radical difference between good and bad men and good and bad qualities.—In order that property may henceforth inspire more confidence and become more moral, we should keep open all the paths of work for small fortunes, but should prevent the effortless and sudden acquisition of wealth. Accordingly, we should take all the branches of transport and trade which favour the accumulation of large fortunes—especially, therefore, the money market—out of the hands of private persons or private companies, and look upon those who own too much, just as upon those who own nothing, as types fraught with danger to the community.
Is Property Compatible with Justice?—When the injustice of property is clearly felt (and we're back at this point once again), we come up with two ways to address this injustice: either an equal distribution or the abolition of private ownership and a return to state ownership. The latter approach is particularly appealing to our Socialists, who are frustrated with that old saying from the Bible, "Don't steal." They believe the eighth commandment should instead say, "You shall not own."—The first method has often been tried in the past, though always on a small scale and with poor results. We can learn from these failures. Saying “equal-sized plots of land” is easy, but the necessary division and separation cause a lot of resentment and loss of cherished possessions, hurting people's sense of reverence and sacrifice! We undermine morality when we take away boundary markers. Furthermore, we create more resentment among the new owners, along with jealousy and suspicion! There has never been a truly equal plot of land, and if there were, people's envy would prevent them from believing that it was equal. How long would this equality, which is unhealthy and toxic from the start, last? In a few generations, through inheritance, one plot would end up in the hands of five owners while five plots would fall to one owner. Even if people accepted such injustices through strict inheritance laws, there would still be equal plots, but there would also be discontented individuals with nothing but resentment towards their relatives and neighbors, longing for a general uprising. —On the other hand, if we try to restore ownership to the community and make the individual merely a temporary tenant, we interfere with agriculture. People are naturally against any possession that is merely temporary and unblessed by their own effort and sacrifice. With such property, they behave like thieves or careless spendthrifts. When Plato claims that self-interest would vanish with the abolition of property, we might respond that if self-interest disappears, people will also lose the four cardinal virtues; in fact, we must argue that nothing could harm humanity as much as the sudden disappearance of vanity. Without vanity and self-interest, what do we have left as human virtues? By this, I don’t mean that these virtues are merely different names or disguises for those two qualities. Plato's idealistic vision, which is still echoed by Socialists today, is based on a flawed understanding of human nature. He lacked the historical insight into moral emotions and did not grasp the origins of the good and useful traits of the human soul. He believed, like many in ancient times, in good and evil as absolute opposites—that is, in a fundamental difference between good and bad people and qualities. —To ensure that property inspires more confidence and becomes more ethical in the future, we should keep open all avenues for small fortunes while preventing the easy and sudden accumulation of wealth. Therefore, we should take all sectors of transport and trade that facilitate the buildup of large fortunes—especially, the financial market—out of the hands of private individuals or companies, viewing those who own too much in the same light as those who own nothing, as threats to the community.
286.
The Value of Labour.—If we try to determine the value of labour by the amount of time, industry, good or bad will, constraint, inventiveness or laziness, honesty or make-believe bestowed upon it, the valuation can never be a just one. For the whole personality would have to be thrown into the scale, and this is impossible. Here the motto is, “Judge not!” But after all the cry for justice is the cry we now hear from those who are dissatisfied with the present valuation of labour. If we reflect further we find every person non-responsible for his product, the labour; hence merit can never be derived therefrom, and every labour is as good or as bad as it must be through this or that necessary concatenation of forces and weaknesses, abilities and desires. The worker [pg 341] is not at liberty to say whether he shall work or not, or to decide how he shall work. Only the standpoints of usefulness, wider and narrower, have created the valuation of labour. What we at present call justice does very well in this sphere as a highly refined utility, which does not only consider the moment and exploit the immediate opportunity, but looks to the permanence of all conditions, and thus also keeps in view the well-being of the worker, his physical and spiritual contentment: in order that he and his posterity may work well for our posterity and become trustworthy for longer periods than the individual span of human life. The exploitation of the worker was, as we now understand, a piece of folly, a robbery at the expense of the future, a jeopardisation of society. We almost have the war now, and in any case the expense of maintaining peace, of concluding treaties and winning confidence, will henceforth be very great, because the folly of the exploiters was very great and long-lasting.
The Value of Labor.—If we try to figure out the value of labor based on the amount of time, effort, goodwill, creativity, laziness, honesty, or deception involved, we can never come up with a fair assessment. To do so, we would have to consider the whole person, which is impossible. Here, the motto is, "Don't judge!" However, the ongoing plea for justice comes from those who are unhappy with the current valuation of labor. Upon further reflection, we find that no individual is entirely responsible for their output, the labor; therefore, merit can never be derived from it, and every form of labor is just as good or bad as it has to be, due to various necessary combinations of strengths and weaknesses, abilities and desires. The worker [pg 341] is not free to choose whether to work or not, or to decide how to do their work. Only the perspectives of usefulness, whether broad or narrow, have shaped the valuation of labor. What we currently refer to as justice works effectively in this area as a refined utility that not only considers the present and takes advantage of immediate opportunities but also looks at the sustainability of all conditions, hence keeping in mind the well-being of the worker, including their physical and mental satisfaction, so that they and their future generations can work effectively for our future generations and remain reliable for longer than an individual human life. The exploitation of the worker was, as we now see, a foolish act, a theft at the expense of future generations, and a risk to society. We are nearly at war now, and maintaining peace, making treaties, and building trust will be extremely costly going forward, because the exploitation was both significant and long-lasting.
287.
Of the Study of the Social Body.—The worst drawback for the modern student of economics and political science in Europe, and especially in Germany, is that the actual conditions, instead of exemplifying rules, illustrate exceptions or stages of transition and extinction. We must therefore learn to look beyond actually existing conditions and, for example, turn our eyes to distant North America, where we can still contemplate and investigate, if we will, the initial and normal movement of the social [pg 342] body. In Germany such a study requires arduous and historical research, or, as I have suggested, a telescope.
On the Study of the Social Body.—The biggest challenge for today's students of economics and political science in Europe, especially in Germany, is that the current conditions don’t illustrate the rules; instead, they showcase exceptions or stages of transition and decline. Therefore, we need to learn to look beyond the existing situations and, for instance, consider far-off North America, where we can still observe and study the original and normal movement of the social [pg 342] body. In Germany, studying this requires extensive historical research, or, as I've mentioned, a telescope.
288.
How far Machinery Humiliates.—Machinery is impersonal; it robs the piece of work of its pride, of the individual merits and defects that cling to all work that is not machine-made—in other words, of its bit of humanity. Formerly, all buying from handicraftsmen meant a mark of distinction for their personalities, with whose productions people surrounded themselves. Furniture and dress accordingly became the symbols of mutual valuation and personal connection. Nowadays, on the other hand, we seem to live in the midst of anonymous and impersonal serfdom.—We must not buy the facilitation of labour too dear.
How far Machinery Humiliates.—Machinery is impersonal; it strips work of its pride, along with the individual qualities and flaws that come with anything not made by machines—in other words, it takes away its humanity. In the past, buying from craftspeople was a way to showcase their unique personalities, and people surrounded themselves with their creations. Furniture and clothing then became symbols of mutual appreciation and personal connection. Nowadays, however, it feels like we live in a world of anonymous and impersonal servitude.—We shouldn't pay too much for the convenience of labor.
289.
Century-old Quarantine.—Democratic institutions are centres of quarantine against the old plague of tyrannical desires. As such they are extremely useful and extremely tedious.
Century-old Quarantine.—Democratic institutions serve as a barrier against the age-old threat of tyrannical impulses. Because of this, they are both very valuable and very tiresome.
290.
The Most Dangerous Partisan.—The most dangerous partisan is he whose defection would involve the ruin of the whole party—in other words, the best partisan.
The Most Dangerous Partisan.—The most dangerous party member is the one whose departure would lead to the destruction of the entire group—in other words, the most valuable member.
291.
Destiny and the Stomach.—A piece more or less of bread and butter in the jockey's body is occasionally the decisive factor in races and bets, and thus in the good and bad luck of thousands.—So long as the destiny of nations depends upon diplomats, the stomachs of diplomats will always be the object of patriotic misgivings. Quousque tandem....
Fate and the Stomach.—A bit of bread and butter in a jockey's stomach can sometimes be the deciding factor in races and bets, which in turn affects the fortunes of thousands. As long as the fate of nations relies on diplomats, people's concerns will always focus on what those diplomats eat. How long, then....
292.
The Victory of Democracy.—All political powers nowadays attempt to exploit the fear of Socialism for their own strengthening. Yet in the long run democracy alone gains the advantage, for all parties are now compelled to flatter “the masses” and grant them facilities and liberties of all kinds, with the result that the masses finally become omnipotent. The masses are as far as possible removed from Socialism as a doctrine of altering the acquisition of property. If once they get the steering-wheel into their hands, through great majorities in their Parliaments, they will attack with progressive taxation the whole dominant system of capitalists, merchants, and financiers, and will in fact slowly create a middle class which may forget Socialism like a disease that has been overcome.—The practical result of this increasing democratisation will next be a European league of nations, in which each individual nation, delimited by the proper geographical frontiers, has the position of a canton with its separate rights. Small account will be taken of the [pg 344] historic memories of previously existing nations, because the pious affection for these memories will be gradually uprooted under the democratic régime, with all its craze for novelty and experiment. The corrections of frontiers that will prove necessary will be so carried out as to serve the interests of the great cantons and at the same time that of the whole federation, but not that of any venerable memories. To find the standpoints for these corrections will be the task of future diplomats, who will have to be at the same time students of civilisation, agriculturists, and commercial experts, with no armies but motives and utilities at their back. Then only will foreign and home politics be inseparably connected, whereas to-day the latter follows its haughty dictator, and gleans in sorry baskets the stubble that is left over from the harvest of the former.
The Triumph of Democracy.—Nowadays, all political powers try to use the fear of Socialism to strengthen themselves. However, in the long run, democracy benefits the most, as everyone is now forced to appeal to “the people” and provide them with various rights and freedoms, resulting in the masses ultimately gaining immense power. The masses are as detached as possible from Socialism, which seeks to change property ownership. Once they take control through significant majorities in their Parliaments, they'll use progressive taxation to challenge the entire existing system of capitalists, merchants, and financiers, and they will gradually form a middle class that may forget Socialism as if it were a disease that has been cured.—The practical outcome of this increasing democratization will be a European league of nations, where each nation, defined by proper geographical borders, functions like a canton with its own rights. Little attention will be given to the [pg 344] historic memories of formerly existing nations, as the sentimental attachment to these memories will be slowly erased under the democratic regime, which thrives on novelty and experimentation. The necessary adjustments to borders will be made to benefit the larger cantons as well as the entire federation, rather than any cherished memories. Determining the basis for these adjustments will be the responsibility of future diplomats, who must be scholars of civilization, agriculturalists, and business experts, lacking armies but motivated by practical interests. Only then will foreign and domestic politics become closely linked, while today the latter follows its arrogant leader, picking up the scraps left from the former's harvest.
293.
Goal and Means of Democracy.—Democracy tries to create and guarantee independence for as many as possible in their opinions, way of life, and occupation. For this purpose democracy must withhold the political suffrage both from those who have nothing and from those who are really rich, as being the two intolerable classes of men. At the removal of these classes it must always work, because they are continually calling its task in question. In the same way democracy must prevent all measures that seem to aim at party organisation. For the three great foes of independence, in that threefold sense, are the have-nots, the rich, and the [pg 345] parties.—I speak of democracy as of a thing to come. What at present goes by that name is distinguished from older forms of government only by the fact that it drives with new horses; the roads and the wheels are the same as of yore.—Has the danger really become less with these conveyances of the commonwealth?
Goal and Means of Democracy.—Democracy aims to create and ensure independence for as many people as possible in their opinions, lifestyles, and jobs. To achieve this, democracy must deny political rights to both those who have nothing and those who are truly wealthy, as they are the two intolerable classes of people. The elimination of these classes is essential, as they constantly challenge its purpose. Similarly, democracy must prevent any actions that seem to focus on party organization. The three main threats to independence, in that broader sense, are the poor, the rich, and the [pg 345] parties.—I refer to democracy as something that is yet to come. What is currently labeled as democracy is only different from older forms of government in that it uses new methods; the roads and the wheels remain the same as before.—Has the risk truly decreased with these new methods of governance?
294.
Discretion and Success.—That great quality of discretion, which is fundamentally the virtue of virtues, their ancestress and queen, has in common life by no means always success on its side. The wooer would find himself deceived if he had wooed that virtue only for the sake of success. For it is rated by practical people as suspicious, and is confused with cunning and hypocrisy: he who obviously lacks discretion, the man who quickly grasps and sometimes misses his grasp, has prejudice on his side—he is an honest, trustworthy fellow. Practical people, accordingly, do not like the prudent man, thinking he is to them a danger. Moreover, we often assume the prudent man to be anxious, preoccupied, pedantic—unpractical, butterfly people find him uncomfortable, because he does not live in their happy-go-lucky way, without thinking of actions and duties; he appears among them as their embodied conscience, and the bright day is dimmed to their eyes before his gaze. Thus when success and popularity fail him, he may often say by way of private consolation, “So high are the taxes you have to pay for the possession of the [pg 346] most precious of human commodities—still it is worth the price!”
Discretion and Success.—That important quality of discretion, which is essentially the greatest virtue of all, has not always resulted in success in everyday life. Someone pursuing this virtue for the sake of achieving success is likely to be disappointed. Practical people often view discretion with suspicion, mistaking it for cunning or insincerity. A person who clearly lacks discretion, the one who quickly understands but sometimes misses the point, seems to have a bias in their favor—people consider him honest and trustworthy. As a result, practical individuals often distrust the prudent person, believing he poses a threat to them. Furthermore, we tend to think of the prudent person as anxious, preoccupied, or overly detailed—those who are carefree find him uncomfortable because he doesn't live in their laid-back manner without considering actions and responsibilities; he stands out as their internal conscience, and his presence dims the brightness of their carefree lives. Thus, when he faces a lack of success and popularity, he might comfort himself by saying, “The taxes you have to pay for owning the [pg 346] most valuable human resource are so high—but it's still worth it!”
295.
Et in Arcadia Ego.—I looked down, over waves of hills, to a milky-green lake, through firs and pines austere with age; rocky crags of all shapes about me, the soil gay with flowers and grasses. A herd of cattle moved, stretched, and expanded itself before me; single cows and groups in the distance, in the clearest evening light, hard by the forest of pines; others nearer and darker; all in calm and eventide contentment. My watch pointed to half-past six. The bull of the herd had stepped into the white foaming brook, and went forward slowly, now striving against, now giving way to his tempestuous course; thus, no doubt, he took his sort of fierce pleasure. Two dark brown beings, of Bergamasque origin, tended the herd, the girl dressed almost like a boy. On the left, overhanging cliffs and fields of snow above broad belts of woodland; to the right, two enormous ice-covered peaks, high above me, shimmering in the veil of the sunny haze—all large, silent, and bright. The beauty of the whole was awe-inspiring and induced to a mute worship of the moment and its revelation. Unconsciously, as if nothing could be more natural, you peopled this pure, clear world of light (which had no trace of yearning, of expectancy, of looking forward or backward) with Greek heroes. You felt it all as Poussin and his school felt—at once heroic and idyllic.—So individual men too have lived, constantly feeling themselves in the world and the [pg 347] world in themselves, and among them one of the greatest men, the inventor of a heroico-idyllic form of philosophy—Epicurus.
Et in Arcadia Ego.—I looked down over rolling hills to a milky-green lake, surrounded by ancient firs and pines; rocky crags of all shapes loomed around me, and the ground was vibrant with flowers and grasses. A herd of cattle moved and spread out before me; some cows and groups appeared in the distance, bathed in the clear evening light right next to the pine forest; others were closer and darker, all at peace and content as night fell. My watch read half-past six. The bull from the herd had waded into the white, foaming brook, moving slowly, sometimes struggling against the current, sometimes yielding to it; in this way, he must have found some wild pleasure. Two dark brown figures of Bergamasque descent tended to the herd, with the girl dressed almost like a boy. To my left, cliffs loomed overhead and fields of snow rested above wide stretches of woodland; to my right, two massive ice-covered peaks rose high above me, glimmering in the sunny haze—all grand, silent, and bright. The beauty of it all was breathtaking and inspired a quiet reverence for the moment and its significance. Unconsciously, as if it were completely natural, you filled this pure, clear world of light (which held no hint of longing, anticipation, or nostalgia) with Greek heroes. You experienced it just like Poussin and his followers did—both heroic and idyllic. Just as individual men have lived, always aware of themselves in the world and the [pg 347] world within them, among them was one of the greatest figures, the creator of a heroico-idyllic style of philosophy—Epicurus.
296.
Counting and Measuring.—The art of seeing many things, of weighing one with another, of reckoning one thing with another and constructing from them a rapid conclusion, a fairly correct sum—that goes to make a great politician or general or merchant. This quality is, in fact, a power of speedy mental calculation. The art of seeing one thing alone, of finding therein the sole motive for action, the guiding principle of all other action, goes to make the hero and also the fanatic. This quality means a dexterity in measuring with one scale.
Counting and Measuring.—The skill of noticing many factors, comparing them, and quickly coming to a conclusion or an accurate total is essential for a successful politician, general, or merchant. This ability is, in essence, a talent for rapid mental calculations. The skill of focusing on one thing alone, seeing it as the sole reason for action and the central idea behind all other actions, creates both the hero and the fanatic. This ability reflects a proficiency in measuring with a single standard.
297.
Not to See too Soon.—As long as we undergo some experience, we must give ourselves up to the experience and shut our eyes—in other words, not become observers of what we are undergoing. For to observe would disturb good digestion of the experience, and instead of wisdom we should gain nothing but dyspepsia.
Not to See Too Soon.—As long as we go through an experience, we have to fully immerse ourselves in it and not just watch from the sidelines—in other words, we shouldn't be observers of what we’re experiencing. Because if we observe, it would disrupt the healthy processing of the experience, and instead of gaining wisdom, we would only end up with confusion.
298.
From the Practice of the Wise.—To become wise we must will to undergo certain experiences, and accordingly leap into their jaws. This, it is true, is very dangerous. Many a “sage” has been eaten up in the process.
From the Practice of the Wise.—To gain wisdom, we need to select to go through specific experiences, and so we must dive right in. This, admittedly, can be quite risky. Many a "wise" has been consumed along the way.
299.
Exhaustion of the Intellect.—Our occasional coldness and indifference towards people, which is imputed to us as hardness and defect of character, is often only an exhaustion of the intellect. In this state other men are to us, as we are to ourselves, tedious or immaterial.
Mental Exhaustion.—Sometimes, our lack of warmth and indifference towards others is seen as coldness or a flaw in our character, but it can simply be a result of mental fatigue. In this state, other people seem as uninteresting or irrelevant to us as we feel about ourselves.
300.
“The One Thing Needful.”—If we are clever, the one thing we need is to have joy in our hearts. “Ah,” adds some one, “if we are clever, the best thing we can do is to be wise.”
“The One Thing That Matters.”—If we're smart, the one thing we need is to find joy in our hearts. “Yeah,” someone adds, "If we’re smart, the best thing we can do is be wise."
301.
A Sign of Love.—Some one said, “There are two persons about whom I have never thought deeply. That is a sign of my love for them.”
A Sign of Love.—Someone said, "There are two people I’ve never really thought about. That shows how much I care about them."
302.
How we Seek to Improve Bad Arguments.—Many a man adds a bit of his personality to his bad arguments, as if they would thus go better and change into straight and good arguments. In the same way, players at skittles, even after a throw, try to give a direction to the ball by turns and gestures.
How We Plan to Strengthen Weak Arguments.—Many people inject a bit of their personality into their weak arguments, thinking it will make them stronger and transform them into solid points. Similarly, players in a game of skittles, even after they've thrown the ball, attempt to guide its path with their movements and gestures.
303.
Honesty.—It is but a small thing to be a pattern sort of man with regard to rights and property—for [pg 349] instance (to name trifling points, which of course give a better proof of this sort of pattern nature than great examples), if as a boy one never steals fruit from another's orchard, and as a man never walks on unmown fields. It is but little; you are then still only a “law-abiding person,” with just that degree of morality of which a “society,” a group of human beings, is capable.
Honesty.—It’s a small thing to be the kind of person who respects rights and property—for [pg 349] for example (to mention minor points that prove this type of character better than major ones), if as a kid you never steal fruit from someone else's orchard, and as an adult, you never walk through uncut fields. It's very little; you remain merely a "law-abiding citizen," with just that level of morality that a "community," a group of humans, can achieve.
304.
“Man!”—What is the vanity of the vainest individual as compared with the vanity which the most modest person feels when he thinks of his position in nature and in the world as “Man!”
“Dude!”—How does the vanity of the vainest person compare to the vanity that the most modest individual feels when he considers his place in nature and the world as "Wow!"
305.
The Most Necessary Gymnastic.—Through deficiency in self-control in small matters a similar deficiency on great occasions slowly arises. Every day on which we have not at least once denied ourselves some trifle is turned to bad use and a danger to the next day. This gymnastic is indispensable if we wish to maintain the joy of being our own master.
The Essential Gymnastic.—When we lack self-control in small things, it gradually leads to a lack of control in bigger situations. Any day where we haven’t denied ourselves at least one small indulgence is wasted and poses a risk for the next day. This practice is essential if we want to keep the pleasure of being our own boss.
306.
Losing Ourselves.—When we have first found ourselves, we must understand how from time to time to lose ourselves and then to find ourselves again.—This is true on the assumption that we are thinkers. A thinker finds it a drawback always to be tied to one person.
Losing Ourselves.—Once we have discovered who we truly are, we need to learn how to occasionally lost ourselves and then reconnect with our identity. — This holds true if we consider ourselves to be thinkers. A thinker feels restricted when always tied to a single person.
307.
When it is Necessary to Part.—You must, for a time at least, part from that which you want to know and measure. Only when you have left a city do you see how high its towers rise above its houses.
When It's Necessary to Separate.—You have to, at least for a while, step away from what you want to understand and assess. It's only after you've left a city that you notice how tall its towers are compared to the houses.
308.
At Noontide.—He to whom an active and stormy morning of life is allotted, at the noontide of life feels his soul overcome by a strange longing for a rest that may last for months and years. All grows silent around him, voices sound farther and farther in the distance, the sun shines straight down upon him. On a hidden woodland sward he sees the great God Pan sleeping, and with Pan Nature seems to him to have gone to sleep with an expression of eternity on their faces. He wants nothing, he troubles about nothing; his heart stands still, only his eye lives. It is a death with waking eyes. Then man sees much that he never saw before, and, so far as his eye can reach, all is woven into and as it were buried in a net of light. He feels happy, but it is a heavy, very heavy kind of happiness.—Then at last the wind stirs in the trees, noontide is over, life carries him away again, life with its blind eyes, and its tempestuous retinue behind it—desire, illusion, oblivion, enjoyment, destruction, decay. And so comes evening, more stormy and more active than was even the morning.—To the really active man these prolonged phases of cognition seem almost uncanny and morbid, but not unpleasant.
At Noon.—For someone who has experienced a busy and turbulent morning of life, by midday they feel an overwhelming desire for a rest that could last for months or years. Everything around them grows quiet, voices fade into the distance, and the sun beats down on them. In a hidden spot in the woods, they see the great God Pan asleep, and it feels like Nature has also fallen asleep, their faces reflecting a sense of eternity. They want for nothing and worry about nothing; their heart stays still, and only their eyes remain alert. It’s a kind of waking death. In this state, they notice things they’ve never seen before, and as far as their gaze extends, everything seems to be woven into, and almost buried in, a net of light. They feel happy, but it’s a heavy kind of happiness—very heavy. Then, at last, the wind rustles through the trees, noon is over, and life pulls them away again, life with its blind eyes and its chaotic entourage—desire, illusion, oblivion, pleasure, destruction, decay. And so evening arrives, even more stormy and active than the morning was. For someone truly active, these extended moments of thought seem almost eerie and unhealthy, yet not unpleasant.
309.
To Beware of One's Portrait-Painter.—A great painter, who in a portrait has revealed and put on canvas the fullest expression and look of which a man is capable, will almost always think, when he sees the man later in real life, that he is only looking at a caricature.
To Beware of Your Portrait Artist.—A talented artist, who has captured the deepest expression and appearance of a person in a portrait, will often feel, when he sees that person in real life later, that he is merely looking at a distorted version.
310.
The Two Principles of the New Life.—First Principle: to arrange one's life on the most secure and tangible basis, not as hitherto upon the most distant, undetermined, and cloudy foundation. Second Principle: to establish the rank of the nearest and nearer things, and of the more and less secure, before one arranges one's life and directs it to a final end.
The Two Principles of the New Life.—First Principle: to base one's life on the most secure and concrete foundation, rather than the distant, uncertain, and vague ones of the past. Second Principle: to prioritize the immediate and closer things, and those that are more or less secure, before organizing one's life and directing it towards a final goal.
311.
Dangerous Irritability.—Talented men who are at the same time idle will always appear somewhat irritated when one of their friends has accomplished a thorough piece of work. Their jealousy is awakened, they are ashamed of their own laziness, or rather, they fear that their active friend will now despise them even more than before. In such a mood they criticise the new achievement, and, to the utter astonishment of the author, their criticism becomes a revenge.
Risky Irritation.—Talented people who are also lazy often feel a bit irritated when one of their friends completes a significant project. Their jealousy kicks in; they feel embarrassed about their own lack of effort, or they worry that their active friend will now look down on them even more than before. In this state, they critique the new accomplishment, and, much to the author's surprise, their criticism turns into an act of revenge.
312.
313.
The Monotone of the “Sage.”—Cows sometimes have a look of wondering which stops short on the path to questioning. In the eye of the higher intelligence, on the other hand, the nil admirari is spread out like the monotony of the cloudless sky.
The Monotone of the “Sage.”—Cows sometimes have a puzzled expression that stops short of actually questioning. In the eyes of a higher intelligence, though, the never be amazed spreads out like the endless blue of a cloudless sky.
314.
Not to be Ill too Long.—We should beware of being ill too long. The lookers-on become impatient of their customary duty of showing sympathy, because they find it too much trouble to maintain the appearance of this emotion for any length of time. Then they immediately pass to suspicion of our character, with the conclusion: “You deserve to be ill, and we need no longer be at pains to show our sympathy.”
Not to be Unwell too Long.—We should be cautious about being unwell for too long. The people around us get frustrated with their usual role of showing sympathy because it becomes too much effort to keep up the pretense of caring for an extended period. Then they quickly shift to questioning our character, concluding: "You deserve to be sick, and we don't need to pretend to care anymore."
315.
A Hint to Enthusiasts.—He who likes to be carried away, and would fain be carried on high, must beware lest he become too heavy. For instance, he must not learn much, and especially not let himself be crammed with science. Science makes men ponderous—take care, ye enthusiasts!
A Tip for Enthusiasts.—If you enjoy being swept away and want to soar, be careful not to become too heavy. For example, don’t overindulge in knowledge, especially when it comes to science. Too much science makes people weighy—beware, you enthusiasts!
316.
Knowledge of how to Surprise Oneself.—He who would see himself as he is, must know [pg 353] how to surprise himself, torch in hand. For with the mind it is as with the body: whoever is accustomed to look at himself in the glass forgets his ugliness, and only recognises it again by means of the portrait-painter. Yet he even grows used to the picture and forgets his ugliness all over again.—Herein we see the universal law that man cannot endure unalterable ugliness, unless for a moment. He forgets or denies it in all cases.—The moralists must reckon upon that “moment” for bringing forward their truths.
Understanding how to Surprise Yourself.—To truly see oneself as one is, you must know [pg 353] how to surprise! yourself, with a light in hand. Because the mind works like the body: anyone who’s used to looking at themselves in the mirror forgets their flaws and only realizes them again through the eyes of a portrait artist. Yet they even become accustomed to the portrait and forget their flaws once more.—Here, we see the universal truth that people cannot tolerate unchangeable ugliness for long, unless just for a moment. They forget or deny it in all situations.—Moralists should consider that "moment" when presenting their truths.
317.
Opinions and Fish.—We are possessors of our opinions as of fish—that is, in so far as we are possessors of a fish pond. We must go fishing and have luck—then we have our fish, our opinions. I speak here of live opinions, of live fish. Others are content to possess a cabinet of fossils—and, in their head, “convictions.”
Opinions and Fish.—We own our opinions like we own fish—that is, as long as we have a fish pond. We need to go fishing and be lucky—then we have ours fish, our opinions. I’m talking about vibrant opinions, like live fish. Some people are fine with keeping a collection of fossils—and in their minds, "beliefs."
318.
Signs of Freedom and Servitude.—To satisfy one's needs so far as possible oneself, even if imperfectly, is the path towards freedom in mind and personality. To satisfy many even superfluous needs, and that as fully as possible, is a training for servitude. The Sophist Hippias, who himself earned and made all that he wore within and without, is the representative of the highest freedom of mind and personality. It does not matter whether [pg 354] all is done equally well and perfectly—pride can repair the damaged places.
Signs of Freedom and Servitude.—Meeting one's needs as much as possible on one's own, even if it's not perfect, is the way to achieve freedom in thought and character. Trying to meet many, even unnecessary, needs as fully as possible trains one for servitude. The Sophist Hippias, who created everything he wore both inside and out, represents the peak of freedom in thought and character. It doesn't matter if [pg 354] everything is done equally well and perfectly—pride can fix the flaws.
319.
Belief in Oneself.—In our times we mistrust every one who believes in himself. Formerly this was enough to make people believe in one. The recipe for finding faith now runs: “Spare not thyself! In order to set thy opinion in a credible light, thou must first set fire to thy own hut!”
Believing in Yourself.—Nowadays, we tend to doubt anyone who is self-assured. In the past, that was all it took for people to trust you. The current formula for gaining belief is: "Don't hold back! To make your opinion convincing, you first have to sacrifice your own comfort!"
320.
At Once Richer and Poorer.—I know a man who accustomed himself even in childhood to think well of the intellectuality of mankind—in other words, of their real devotion as regards things of the intellect, their unselfish preference for that which is recognised as true—but who had at the same time a modest or even depreciatory view of his own brain (judgment, memory, presence of mind, imagination). He set no value on himself when he compared himself with others. Now in the course of years he was compelled, first once and then in a hundred ways, to revise this verdict. One would have thought he would be thoroughly satisfied and delighted. Such, in fact, was to some extent the case, but, as he once said, “Yet a bitterness of the deepest dye is mingled with my feeling, such as I did not know in earlier life; for since I learnt to value men and myself more correctly, my intellect seems to me of less use. I scarcely think I can now do any good at all with it, because the minds [pg 355] of others cannot understand the good. I now always see before me the frightful gulf between those who could give help and those who need help. So I am troubled by the misfortune of having my intellect to myself and of being forced to enjoy it alone so far as it can give any enjoyment. But to give is more blessed than to possess, and what is the richest man in the solitude of a desert?”28
Simultaneously Wealthier and Broker.—I know a man who, even as a child, trained himself to think positively about the intelligence of humanity—in other words, their genuine dedication to intellectual pursuits, their selfless preference for what is acknowledged as true—but at the same time had a humble or even disparaging view of his own intellect (judgment, memory, presence of mind, imagination). He placed no value on himself when comparing himself to others. Over the years, he was forced, time and again, to reassess this opinion. One might have thought he would be completely satisfied and thrilled. To some extent, this was true, but as he once expressed, "Yet a deep bitterness mixes with my feelings, a bitterness I wasn't aware of earlier in life; now that I’ve learned to appreciate both others and myself more clearly, my intellect feels less useful. I hardly believe I can do any good with it anymore because the minds [pg 355] of others can’t grasp the good. I constantly see the scary divide between those who can help and those who need it. This misfortune troubles me, having my intellect only for myself, enjoying it alone as long as it provides any enjoyment. Yet giving is more blessed than having, and what is the richest person in the isolation of a desert?"28
321.
How we should Attack.—The reasons for which men believe or do not believe are in very few people as strong as they might be. As a rule, in order to shake a belief it is far from necessary to use the heaviest weapon of attack. Many attain their object by merely making the attack with some noise—in fact, pop-guns are often enough. In dealing with very vain persons, the semblance of a strong attack is enough. They think they are being taken quite seriously, and readily give way.
How we should engage.—The reasons people believe or don’t believe are often not as strong as they could be. Generally, you don’t need to use the most intense form of attack to shake someone’s belief. Many achieve their goals just by making a bit of noise—actually, sometimes even a toy gun is sufficient. When dealing with very vain people, the appearance of a strong attack is enough. They feel like they are being taken seriously and easily back down.
322.
Death.—Through the certain prospect of death a precious, fragrant drop of frivolity might be mixed with every life—and now, you singular druggist-souls, you have made of death a drop of poison, unpleasant to taste, which makes the whole of life hideous.
Death.—Given the undeniable reality of death, a valuable, sweet hint of light-heartedness could be blended into every life—and now, you unique pharmacist-like souls, you have turned death into a bitter drop of poison, distasteful to experience, making all of life unbearable.
323.
Repentance.—Never allow repentance free play, [pg 356] but say at once to yourself, “That would be adding a second piece of folly to the first.” If you have worked evil, you must bethink yourself of doing good. If you are punished for your actions, submit to the punishment with the feeling that by this very submission you are somehow doing good, in that you are deterring others from falling into the same error. Every malefactor who is punished has a right to consider himself a benefactor to mankind.
Forgiveness.—Never let your remorse take over, [pg 356] but tell yourself right away, "That would just be making another mistake on top of the first one." If you’ve done something wrong, you should focus on doing something right. If you’re facing consequences for your actions, accept those consequences with the understanding that by doing so, you are, in a way, doing good by preventing others from making the same mistake. Every wrongdoer who is punished has the right to see themselves as someone who benefits humanity.
324.
Becoming a Thinker.—How can any one become a thinker if he does not spend at least a third part of the day without passions, men, and books?
Becoming a Thinker.—How can anyone become a thinker if they don’t spend at least a third of the day away from distractions, people, and reading?
325.
The Best Remedy.—A little health on and off is the best remedy for the invalid.
The Best Remedy.—A bit of good health here and there is the best cure for someone who's unwell.
326.
Don't Touch.—There are dreadful people who, instead of solving a problem, complicate it for those who deal with it and make it harder to solve.29 Whoever does not know how to hit the nail on the head should be entreated not to hit the nail at all.
Don't Touch.—There are terrible people who, instead of fixing a problem, make it worse for those trying to handle it and create more obstacles to finding a solution.29 Anyone who can't get straight to the point should be asked not to try at all.
327.
328.
Profundity and Ennui.—In the case of profound men, as of deep wells, it takes a long time before anything that is thrown into them reaches the bottom. The spectators, who generally do not wait long enough, too readily look upon such a man as callous and hard—or even as boring.
Depth and Boredom.—With profound people, just like deep wells, it takes a while for anything thrown in to hit the bottom. The onlookers, who often don’t wait long enough, too quickly see such a person as indifferent and unfeeling—or even as dull.
329.
When it is Time to Vow Fidelity to Oneself.—We sometimes go astray in an intellectual direction which does not correspond to our talents. For a time we struggle heroically against wind and tide, really against ourselves; but finally we become weary and we pant. What we accomplish gives us no real pleasure, since we think that we have paid too heavy a price for these successes. We even despair of our productivity, of our future, perhaps in the midst of victory.—Finally, finally we turn back—and then the wind swells our sails and bears us into our smooth water. What bliss! How certain of victory we feel! Only now do we know what we are and what we intend, and now we vow fidelity to ourselves, and have a right to do so—as men that know.
When It's Time to Commit to Yourself.—We sometimes head in a direction that doesn't match our true abilities. For a while, we struggle hard against obstacles, really against our own nature; but eventually we get tired and out of breath. What we achieve doesn't bring us true satisfaction, as we feel we’ve paid too high a cost for these accomplishments. We may even lose hope in our productivity and our future, maybe even in the face of success.—But ultimately, we turn back—and then the wind fills our sails and carries us into calmer waters. What a relief! How confident we feel of success! Only now do we realize who we are and what we want, and at this point, we pledge loyalty to ourselves, and we have every right to do so—as people who understand.
330.
Weather Prophets.—Just as the clouds reveal to us the direction of the wind high above our [pg 358] heads, so the lightest and freest spirits give signs of future weather by their course. The wind in the valley and the market-place opinions of to-day have no significance for the future, but only for the past.
Weather Forecasters.—Just like the clouds indicate the direction of the wind high above our [pg 358] heads, the most carefree and open-minded individuals signal upcoming changes in the weather through their behavior. The wind in the valley and the opinions in the marketplace today only reflect what has happened in the past, not what’s to come.
331.
Continual Acceleration.—Those who begin slowly and find it hard to become familiar with a subject, sometimes acquire afterwards the quality of continual acceleration—so that in the end no one knows where the current will take them.
Ongoing Acceleration.—Some people start off slowly and struggle to get a grip on a topic, but eventually develop a knack for continual acceleration—so that in the end, no one knows where the journey will lead them.
332.
The Three Good Things.—Greatness, calm, sunlight—these three embrace all that a thinker desires and also demands of himself: his hopes and duties, his claims in the intellectual and moral sphere, nay even in his daily manner of life and the scenic background of his residence. Corresponding to these three things are, firstly thoughts that exalt, secondly thoughts that soothe, and thirdly thoughts that illuminate—but, fourthly, thoughts that share in all these three qualities, in which all earthly things are transfigured. This is the kingdom of the great trinity of joy.
The Three Good Things.—Greatness, calm, sunlight—these three encompass everything a thinker desires and also expects from himself: his aspirations and responsibilities, his claims in the intellectual and moral realm, and even in his everyday lifestyle and the scenic backdrop of his home. Corresponding to these three things are, first, thoughts that uplift, second, thoughts that comfort, and third, thoughts that enlighten—but, fourth, thoughts that embody all three qualities, in which all worldly things are transformed. This is the realm of the great trio of joy.
333.
Dying for “Truth.”—We should not let ourselves be burnt for our opinions—we are not so certain of them as all that. But we might let ourselves be burnt for the right of possessing and changing our opinions.
Dying for "Truth."—We shouldn’t allow ourselves to be burned for our opinions—we aren’t as certain about them as we think. But we might stand up for the right to hold and change our opinions.
334.
Market Value.—If we wish to pass exactly for what we are, we must be something that has its market value. As, however, only objects in common use have a market value, this desire is the consequence either of shrewd modesty or of stupid immodesty.
Market Value.—If we want to be seen for who we truly are, we need to have some sort of market value. But since only items that are widely used have market value, this desire comes from either clever humility or foolish arrogance.
335.
Moral for Builders.—We must remove the scaffolding when the house has been built.
Guidelines for Builders.—We need to take down the scaffolding once the house is finished.
336.
Sophocleanism.—Who poured more water into wine than the Greeks? Sobriety and grace combined—that was the aristocratic privilege of the Athenian in the time of Sophocles and after. Imitate that whoever can! In life and in work!
Sophocleanism.—Who mixed more water into wine than the Greeks? A balance of sobriety and elegance—that was the privilege of the Athenian during the time of Sophocles and beyond. Let anyone who can imitate that! In both life and work!
337.
Heroism.—The heroic consists in doing something great (or in nobly not doing something) without feeling oneself to be in competition with or before others. The hero carries with him, wherever he goes, the wilderness and the holy land with inviolable precincts.
Heroism.—Being heroic means doing something extraordinary (or nobly choosing not to do something) without seeing oneself as competing with or before others. The hero carries the wilderness and sacred space within them wherever they go, with unbreakable boundaries.
338.
Finding our “Double” in Nature.—In some country places we rediscover ourselves, with a delightful shudder: it is the pleasantest way of finding our “double.”—How happy must he be who has [pg 360] that feeling just here, in this perpetually sunny October air, in this happy elfin play of the wind from morn till eve, in this clearest of atmospheres and mildest of temperatures, in all the serious yet cheerful landscape of hill, lake, and forest on this plateau, which has encamped fearlessly next to the terrors of eternal snow: here, where Italy and Finland have joined hands, and where the home of all the silver colour-tones of Nature seems to be established. How happy must he be who can say, “True, there are many grander and finer pieces of scenery, but this is so familiar and intimate to me, related by blood, nay even more to me!”
Finding our “Double” in Nature.—In some rural areas, we rediscover ourselves with a delightful shiver: it’s the most enjoyable way to find our “double.”—How happy must he be who has [pg 360] that feeling right here, in this endlessly sunny October air, in this joyful dance of the wind from morning till evening, in this clearest atmosphere and most pleasant temperatures, in all the serious yet cheerful scenery of hills, lakes, and forests on this plateau, which stands fearlessly next to the dangers of eternal snow: here, where Italy and Finland have come together, and where the home of all the silver tones of Nature seems to be established. How happy must he be who can say, "Sure, there are many more stunning and beautiful landscapes, but this one feels so familiar and personal to me, connected by blood, and even more than that!"
339.
Affability of the Sage.—The sage will unconsciously be affable in his intercourse with other men, as a prince would be, and will readily treat them as equals, in spite of all differences of talent, rank, and character. For this characteristic, however, so soon as people notice it, he is most heavily censured.
The Sage's Kindness.—The sage will naturally be friendly in his interactions with others, much like a prince, and will easily treat them as equals, regardless of differences in talent, status, or personality. However, as soon as people become aware of this trait, he faces significant criticism.
340.
Gold.—All that is gold does not glitter. A soft sheen characterises the most precious metal.
Gold.—Not everything that is gold sparkles. A gentle shine defines the most valuable metal.
341.
Wheel and Drag.—The wheel and the drag have different duties, but also one in common—that of hurting each other.
Wheel and Drag.—The wheel and the drag have different roles, but they also share one thing in common—that of causing pain to each other.
342.
Disturbances of the Thinker.—All that interrupts the thinker in his thoughts (disturbs him, as people say) must be regarded by him calmly, as a new model who comes in by the door to offer himself to the artist. Interruptions are the ravens which bring food to the recluse.
Disruptions of the Thinker.—Everything that interrupts a thinker’s thoughts (what people call disturbances) should be viewed calmly, like a new model entering the room to present themselves to the artist. Interruptions are the ravens that bring nourishment to the hermit.
343.
Being very Clever.—Being very clever keeps men young, but they must put up with being considered, for that very reason, older than they are. For men read the handwriting of the intellect as signs of experience—that is, of having lived much and evilly, of suffering, error, and repentance. Hence, if we are very clever and show it, we appear to them older and wickeder than we are.
Being super smart.—Being really smart keeps men feeling young, but they have to deal with being seen as older than they actually are for that reason. People interpret the signs of intelligence as evidence of experience—which means having lived a lot, often in a difficult or sinful way, filled with suffering, mistakes, and regrets. So, if we’re very clever and show it, we come across to others as older and more wicked than we truly are.
344.
How we must Conquer.—We ought not to desire victory if we only have the prospect of overcoming our opponent by a hair's breadth. A good victory makes the vanquished rejoice, and must have about it something divine which spares humiliation.
How we must conquer.—We shouldn’t aim for victory if it only means beating our opponent by a narrow margin. A true victory brings joy to the defeated and should have an aspect of the divine that avoids embarrassment.
345.
An Illusion of Superior Minds.—Superior minds find it difficult to free themselves from an illusion; for they imagine that they excite envy among the mediocre and are looked upon as exceptions. [pg 362] As a matter of fact, however, they are looked upon as superfluous, as something that would not be missed if it did not exist.
346.
Demanded by Cleanliness.—Changing opinions is in some natures as much demanded by cleanliness as changing clothes. In the case of other natures it is only demanded by vanity.
Demanded by Cleanliness.—For some people, changing opinions is as necessary for being clean as changing clothes. For others, it’s just about being vain.
347.
Also Worthy of a Hero.—Here is a hero who did nothing but shake the tree as soon as the fruits were ripe. Do you think that too small a thing? Well, just look at the tree that he shook.
Also Worthy of a Hero.—Here’s a hero who simply shook the tree when the fruits were ripe. Do you think that’s too minor of an accomplishment? Well, just take a look at the tree he shook.
348.
A Gauge for Wisdom.—The growth of wisdom may be gauged exactly by the diminution of ill-temper.
A Measure of Wisdom.—The growth of wisdom can be measured by the reduction of bad temper.
349.
Expressing an Error Disagreeably.—It is not to every one's taste to hear truth pleasantly expressed. But let no one at least believe that error will become truth if it is disagreeably expressed.
Expressing an Error Unpleasantly.—Not everyone enjoys hearing the truth in a nice way. But nobody should think that saying something wrong will somehow make it true just because it's said unpleasantly.
350.
The Golden Maxim.—Man has been bound with many chains, in order that he may forget to [pg 363] comport himself like an animal. And indeed he has become more gentle, more intellectual, more joyous, more meditative than any animal. But now he still suffers from having carried his chains so long, from having been so long without pure air and free movement—these chains, however, are, as I repeat again and again, the ponderous and significant errors of moral, religious, and metaphysical ideas. Only when the disease of chains is overcome is the first great goal reached—the separation of man from the brute. At present we stand in the midst of our work of removing the chains, and in doing so we need the strictest precautions. Only the ennobled man may be granted freedom of spirit; to him alone comes the alleviation of life and heals his wounds; he is the first who can say that he lives for the sake of joy, with no other aim; in any other mouth, his motto of “Peace around me and goodwill towards all the most familiar things,” would be dangerous.—In this motto for single individuals he is thinking of an ancient saying, magnificent and pathetic, which applied to all, and has remained standing above all mankind, as a motto and a beacon whereby shall perish all who adorn their banner too early—the rock on which Christianity foundered. It is not even yet time, it seems, for all men to have the lot of those shepherds who saw the heavens lit up above them and heard the words: “Peace on earth and goodwill to one another among men.”—It is still the age of the individual.
The Golden Maxim.—Human beings have been shackled in many ways so that they forget to [pg 363] behave like animals. And indeed, they have become gentler, more thoughtful, more joyful, and more reflective than any animal. But now they still suffer from having carried their chains for so long, from being deprived of fresh air and freedom of movement—these chains are, as I emphasize repeatedly, the heavy and significant misconceptions of moral, religious, and philosophical ideas. Only when the affliction of chains is overcome is the first major goal achieved—the separation of humans from beasts. Right now, we are in the process of removing these chains, and we need to be extremely careful while doing so. Only the elevated individual may be granted freedom of spirit; to him alone comes relief and healing; he is the first to say that he lives solely for joy, with no other purpose; if anyone else were to say his motto of “Peace surrounds me and kindness towards all the things I know best,” it would be risky.—In this motto for individuals, he recalls an ancient saying that is both magnificent and heartfelt, which applied to everyone, and has remained a guiding principle for all humankind, serving as a motto and a lighthouse that will doom those who raise their banner too soon—the rock on which Christianity stumbled. It seems we are not yet at the point for everyone to share the fate of those shepherds who witnessed the skies lit above them and heard the words: "Peace on earth and goodwill towards one another."—It is still the era of the individual.
The Shadow: Of all that you have enunciated, nothing pleased me more than one promise: “Ye want again to be good neighbours to the most familiar things.” This will be to the advantage of us poor shadows too. For do but confess that you have hitherto been only too fond of reviling us.
The Shadow: Out of everything you've said, nothing made me happier than one promise: "You want to be good neighbors to the things you know again." This will benefit us poor shadows as well. Just admit that you've tended to criticize us way too much.
The Wanderer: Reviling? But why did you never defend yourselves? After all, you were very close to our ears.
*The Wanderer*: Criticizing? But why didn't you ever stand up for yourselves? You were right in front of us.
The Shadow: It seemed to us that we were too near you to have a right to talk of ourselves.
The Shadow: It felt like we were too close to you to have the right to talk about ourselves.
The Wanderer: What delicacy! Ah, you shadows are “better men”30 than we, I can see that.
*The Wanderer*: How refined! Ah, you shadows are “better people”30 than we, I can tell.
The Shadow: And yet you called us “importunate”—us, who know one thing at least extremely well: how to be silent and to wait—no Englishman knows it better. It is true we are very, very often in the retinue of men, but never as their bondsmen. When man shuns light, we shun man—so far, at least, we are free.
*The Shadow*: And yet you called us persistent—us, who know one thing at least extremely well: how to be silent and wait—no Englishman knows it better. It’s true we are very, very often with men, but never as their servants. When man avoids light, we avoid man—so at least we are free.
The Wanderer: Ah, light shuns man far oftener, and then also you abandon him.
*The Traveler*: Ah, light avoids man much more often, and then you leave him too.
The Shadow: It has often pained me to leave you. I am eager for knowledge, and much in man has remained obscure to me, because I cannot always be in his company. At the price of complete knowledge of man I would gladly be your slave.
The Shadow: It has often hurt me to be away from you. I crave understanding, and so much about people remains unclear to me because I can't always be around them. I would happily be your servant if it meant knowing everything about humanity.
The Wanderer: Do you know, do I know, whether you would not then unwittingly become master instead [pg 365] of slave? Or would remain a slave indeed, but would lead a life of humiliation and disgust because you despised your master? Let us both be content with freedom such as you have enjoyed up to now—you and I! For the sight of a being not free would embitter my greatest joys; all that is best would be repugnant to me if any one had to share it with me—I will not hear of any slaves about me. That is why I do not care for the dog, that lazy, tail-wagging parasite, who first became “doggish” as the slave of man, and of whom they still say that he is loyal to his master and follows him like——
The Explorer: Do you know, do I know, whether you would unknowingly become a master instead [pg 365] of a slave? Or would you still be a slave, living a life filled with humiliation and disgust because you despised your master? Let’s both be satisfied with the freedom that you have enjoyed up to now—you and I! Because seeing someone who isn’t free would ruin my greatest joys; everything wonderful would lose its appeal if someone had to share it with me—I won't tolerate any slaves around me. That's why I'm not fond of the dog, that lazy, tail-wagging parasite, who first became “dog-like” as a slave to humans, and of whom they still say is loyal to his master and follows him like——
The Shadow: Like his shadow, they say. Perhaps I have already followed you too long to-day? It has been the longest day, but we are nearing the end; be patient a little more! The grass is damp; I am feeling chilly.
*The Shadow*: Like your shadow, they say. Maybe I've already trailed you for too long today? It has been the longest day, but we're almost there; just hang in a bit longer! The grass is wet; I'm feeling cold.
The Wanderer: Oh, is it already time to part? And I had to hurt you in the end—I saw you became darker.
*The Wanderer*: Oh, is it really time to say goodbye? And I had to hurt you in the end—I noticed you became more shadowed.
The Shadow: I blushed the only colour I have at command. I remembered that I had often lain at your feet like a dog, and that you then——
The Shadow: I turned red, the only color I can show. I recalled how I had frequently rested at your feet like a dog, and that you then——
The Wanderer: Can I not with all speed do something to please you? Have you no wish?
*The Wanderer*: Is there anything I can do quickly to make you happy? Don't you want anything?
The Shadow: None, except perhaps the wish that the philosophic “dog”31 expressed to Alexander the Great—just move a little out of my light; I feel cold.
The Shadow: None, maybe just the wish that the philosophical dog31 expressed to Alexander the Great—just step a bit out of my light; I’m feeling cold.
The Wanderer: What am I to do?
*The Wanderer*: What should I do?
The Shadow: Walk under those fir-trees and look around you towards the mountains; the sun is sinking.
*The Shadow*: Walk under those fir trees and look at the mountains; the sun is setting.
The Wanderer: Where are you? Where are you?
*The Wanderer*: Where are you? Where are you?
References
- 1.
- "Introduction" and “forward” would be the literal rendering of the play on words.—Tr.
- 2.
- The allusion is to the ending of the Second Part of Goethe's Faust—“the Eternal Feminine Draws us down!”—“The Eternal Feminine Draws us on!”—Tr.
- 3.
- It has been attempted to render the play on “Conscience” and "Knowledge."—Tr.
- 4.
- Cf. John i. 1.—Tr.
- 5.
- The German word Joy in others' happiness, coined by Nietzsche in opposition to Empathy (sympathy), is untranslateable.—Tr.
- 6.
- Herostratus of Ephesus (in 356 b.c.) set fire to the temple of Diana in order (as he confessed on the rack) to gain notoriety.—Tr.
- 7.
- Quotation from Schiller, Don Carlos, i. 5.—Tr.
- 8.
- This, of course, refers to Jesus and Socrates.—Tr.
- 9.
- Queen of the Amazons, slain by Achilles in the Trojan War.—Tr.
- 10.
- From Schiller, Wallenstein's Camp: "Whoever has done enough for the best of their time has lived for all time." ("He who has pleased the best people of his time has lived for all time.").
- 11.
- In German Baroque style, i.e. the degenerate post-Renaissance style in art and literature, which spread from Italy in the seventeenth century.—Tr.
- 12.
- The original word, Open-minded, means, in the modern German Empire, possessing the free right of migration, without pecuniary burdens or other restrictions, from one German state to another. The play on words in Train to Freedom ("urge for freedom") is untranslateable.—Tr.
- 13.
- Nietzsche seems to allude to his own case, for he ultimately contracted a myopia which bordered on blindness.—Tr.
- 14.
- The play on Bergen (shelter) and hide (hide) is untranslateable.—Tr.
- 15.
- Allusion to German proverb: "When there's nothing, the Emperor has lost his rights."—Tr.
- 16.
- Genesis xiii. 9.—Tr.
- 17.
- Luke viii. 33.—Tr.
- 18.
- The play on Freudenschaften (i.e. pleasure-giving passions) and Passions (i.e. pain-giving passions) is often used by Nietzsche, and is untranslateable.—Tr.
- 19.
- The wife of the Stoic Thrasea Paetus, when their complicity in the great conspiracy of 65 a.d. against Nero was discovered, is reported to have said as she committed suicide, "It doesn't hurt, Paetus."—Tr.
- 20.
- It is interesting to compare this judgment with Carlyle's praise of Jean Paul. The dressing-gown is an allusion to Jean Paul's favourite costume.—Tr.
- 21.
- The German copyright expires thirty years after publication.—Tr.
- 22.
- Nietzsche himself was extremely short-sighted.—Tr.
- 23.
- In the sixth century b.c. Pythagoras founded at Croton a “school” somewhat resembling a monastic order. Among the ordeals for novitiates was enforced silence for five years.—Tr.
- 24.
- In the German Enlightenment there is a play on the sense "cleaning up" (of weather) and "awakening."—Tr.
- 25.
- Stendhal.—Tr.
- 26.
- A transposition of sacrifice of the intellect, the Jesuit maxim.—Tr.
- 27.
- The original, by a curious slip, has “7th.”—Tr.
- 28.
- Clearly autobiographical. Nietzsche, like all great men, passed through a period of modesty and doubt.—Tr.
- 29.
- Nietzsche here alludes to his own countrymen.—Tr.
- 30.
- An allusion to the poem "The Wild One" (The Savage) by Säume, which ends with the line, "Look, we wild ones are truly better people." (Behold, after all, we savages are better men).—Tr.
- 31.
- Diogenes, founder of the Cynic school, which derived its name from κυών (dog).—Tr.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!